A Paraphrase and annotations upon all the books of the New Testament : briefly explaining all the difficult places thereof

Aten ΤΑΝ
Be a |

rah

κε
: γι μὸν
“ΕΣ potters,

gen |
a

nl

ΓΞ
ἘΞ ΤΆΙΣ

ol
Pe
ety
“ +,

ζ, om’

ou

eRe
WG

eee an
ee

v2

ee

ὝΝ ete AN
ΤῸ ss thee : πῇ
t at

ε
ε

2
Ἧ

ἢ ‘

τ εἰ 3
Pe
TANTS Ε
δ Nea ἢν
ἀν
Rae eal eek

te
.

ATL
Wa
aM

Cathe
hi it
AREAS ὃ ἊΣ ᾿ς +3 + ἐλ PAY Neer ἢ
Rak ata hoeib Edy ἢ sities OU ; δὲ ὶ
TERESI eR UT EERO en he Nitti; NENT τος

ϊ ett he A πεν. εἶ τὴν. δ γ} ΤῊΝ ἡ ι : + 3 NA

PUREE NAGAR SS

) NY Δ ΠΕ γον
εν :

1p τῶν
a

ττ 4
Uy 3
t

2
τι
“it

τι
“VEY
REM ν᾿ ᾿ ΟῚ ἢ ΣΙ
AN Ray ea en
Rats. sik Sahl YT
URSA ete
> Δ > t

YER

ea kk ΒΘ
LWbe gt Ss
δ Ὁ

K PARAPHRASE

ANNOTATEONS

UPON ALL THE BOOKS OF

THE NEW TESTAMENT,

BRIEFLY EXPLAINING

ALL THE DIFFICULT PLACES THEREOF.

BY H. HAMMOND, D.D.

yi

Δόξα ἐν ὑψίστοις Θεῷ, καὶ ἐπὶ γῆς εἰρήνη" ἐν ἀνθρώποις εὐδοκία.

Luke ii. 14.
Χριστὸς γεννᾶται, δοξάσατε,
Χριστὸς ἐπὶ γῆς, ὑψώθητε,
Χριστὸς ἀπ᾽ οὐρανοῦ, ἀπαντήσατε,
“Acate τῷ Κυρίῳ πᾶσα ἡ γῆ. Greg. Nazianz.
4 ou
; | A NEW EDITION IN FOUR VOLUMES.
i
᾿ VOL. II.
= $$

a. OXFORD:
| AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

MDCCCXLV.

A

t

na

Ive

ion

t

internet
fundin:

bi

~

.org/detai

Microsoft Corp

8

IV

ΠΝ

Arch
from
Is/paraphraseannota02ha

arch

THE

EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE

TO THE ROMANS.

CHAP... 1.

AUL, a servant

of Jesus Christ, 5 : ; ‘
1" called to be an one that hath received this special singular mercy

apostle, separated from him to be an apostle, authorized and set apart
sagt the gospel of (Acts xiii. 2.) to that office of preaching the gospel,
“(Which he haa (Which God had promised by the prophets that it

Wh :
Adee afore by should now be revealed to the Gentiles as well as

is prophets in the Jews, to all the world by the ministry of the apostles,)
holy scriptures,) 9, 4. Concerning the Messias, the Son of God, by
3 Concerning his him sent into the world, (who according to the flesh

aso was born a Jew, of the stock of David, but according

2made of the seed to the spirit of holiness, or in respect of that other
of David according nature in him, called his eternal Spirit, Heb. ix. 14,
to the flesh ; (far above all that is flesh and blood,) that, I say,

᾿ 4 . .
Pi εὐ “orignal which shone in him most perfectly after, and through
with power, accord- and by his resurrection from the dead, 2 Cor. xiii. 4,

ing to the spirit of was set at God’s right hand, the Son of God in power,
holiness, by the to whom accordingly, as to a Son, all power was given
a resurrection from by the Father,) even Jesus Christ our Lord:

the dead:
EBs whom wehave 5. Who hath afforded me the favour or honour to

received grace and be sent as apostle of the Gentiles to all the nations of

1 called, or, special aposite, κλητὸς ἀπόστολος : see note [c] Matt. xx. 2 born, γενομένου.
3 demonstrated, or, defined the Son of God in power, rod ὁρισθέντος viod Θεοῦ ἐν δυνάμει.

HAMMOND, VOL. II. B

, hy

oe

Q ROMANS. CHAP. I.

apostleship, ‘for o- the world, to reveal to them, and work in them obe-
bedience to the faith qience to the doctrine of the gospel (called the faith,
for his all pations, A cts vi. 7.) in his name and to his glory.

or his name: ;

6 Amongwhomare 6. In which number ye also are, as many as have
e also the called of received the faith of Jesus Christ: (see note [6]
esus Christ: = Matt. xx. 16.)

A Bo y acaale of 7: 20 all the Christians that are in Rome, Jews
God, 5 called to be and Gentiles both, beloved of God, and which have
saints : Grace to you received that special mercy from him, to be from a
and peace from God gtate of all unworthiness brought in and received by
our Father, a the him to be Christians and saints, I send greeting, and
ogee aaa ce thereby my heartiest wishes and prayers, that all the
God through Jesus divine mercies and goodness and all manner of pro-
Christ for you all, sperity, from God our Father and the Lord Jesus
that your faith is Christ, be multiplied upon you.
οὐ γον ἘΠ πον 8. And the beginning of my greeting to you must
9 For God is my be my acknowledgment of the great goodness of God
witness, whom {unto you all, (which is an infinite mercy also to me,
serve with my spirit who do exceedingly desire the advancement of the
in the gospel of his 5o<ne] amongst you,) that the report of your submis-
Son, ®that without 80sP ον ekg. es P 7
ceasing I make men- $10n to the gospel of Christ is spread far and near over
tion of you 7 always all the world.
in my prayers; g, 10. For God knows, and will bear me witness,
fb ΠΕ Ἢ A pene (whom I inwardly and sincerely serve in the preach-
ok βιό ε I might ing of the gospel of Christ,) how daily constant I am
have a prosperous in mentioning all your wants to God, and, whenso-
journey by the will ever I pray, making this one solemn request, that
of God *to come un- what I have so long designed and desired may hap~
σύμ pily, if it seem good in God’s eyes, be accomplished
11 For I long to at last, viz. that I may come personally unto you. ~
see you, that I may 11. For I earnestly and passionately desire to see —
impart unto you you, that whatever part of my apostolical office or of

some spiritual gift, the gifts which God hath endued me with may con-
to the end ye ma

be established: Y tribute any thing toward the confirming of you in the
12 That is, that I faith (who are Christians already) may be by me
may be comforted freely communicated unto you. 7

cpg Sading eu, 18. That by my affording you some spiritual aid
i ah of you and me, YOu may recelve comfort and advantage, and I also
13 Now I would by your being thus confirmed by my means; and so
not have you igno- we may be mutual comforts to one another, by the

rant, brethren, that communicating of my knowledge and the increase of
oftentimes I purpo- ἄγινὰ
sed to come unto hf ν

ou, (but was let 18: And truly, brethren, 1 desire you should know
hitherto, ) that [that it hath been no fault or omission of mine that I

p * for the obeying of the faith, eis ὑπακοὴν πίστεως. 5 the called saints: see ver. I.
how uncessantly, ὡς ἀδιαλείπτως. 7 requesting always in my prayers, πάντοτε ἐπὶ τῶν
προσευχῶν μου δεόμενος. 8 that I may come unto you, ἐλθεῖν πρὸς ὑμᾶς. 9 in, ἐν.

CHAP. 1. i ROMAN S. 3

might have some have not come all this while ; many resolutions I have

ΓΝ the clea had (but from time to time some obstacle hath inter-

ΘΕ Clenkilos: ° posed) that I might have the comfort of seeing you,
and imparting somewhat to you which may tend to
your advantage and proficiency, as [ have in the rest
of the nations that have been either converted by me
or whom I have since visited and confirmed, as [ de-
sire to do you at this time, ver. 10.

14 lamdebtorboth 14. I count myself obliged to do whatsoever I can
to the Greeks, and (either in the preaching of the gospel or confirming
oT ge ae eealear al them which have received it) to all sorts of men in
and to the unwise, the world, both those of the churches in Asia, Ephe-

sus, &c. which are in Greece, and others which are
most distant from them, and by the Greeks called
Barbarians ; and so I count myself to owe to you Ro-
mans the taking a journey to you at this time, from
which I have hitherto been hindered, ver. 13.
_15 So, as muchas 45. And so it is not my fault, who for my part, and
st ton ready as much as my will is concerned in it, am most cheer-
to site that creat fully ready to take this journey to Rome also, to
Rome also. preach the gospel among you.

16 For I am not 16. For 1 am so far from concealing that I am very
eres She rae forward and earnest to make known the gospel of
ae the 2 le ~f Christ, whatsoever opposition or persecution or pains
God unto salvation it cost me, knowing it to be a most effectual means,
to every one that the only one now designed by God, to bring all men
believeth ; to the Jew that embrace it to repentance and reformation of life,
a and also to the (see note [a] ch. x,) and that which is by God ap-

reek. :

pointed to be made known not only to the Jews, who
had the privilege of having it first revealed to them,
(see Acts iii. 26,) but to all others of all the nations of
the world.

17 For therein is 17. For that economy of God’s, that gracious me-
ΓΕ ee oneness thod of accepting and rewarding all those that shall
αὶ Τὰ da ngs ge receive the faith and obedience of Christ, whether
is written, The just Jews or Gentiles, is in or by the gospel revealed and
shall live by faith, promulgated, to this end, that men should believe on

him and obey him sincerely, and so be partakers of
it, and being justified by faith should continue to live
by faith ; that according to that which is said by the
prophet Habakkuk, ch. ii. 4, The just shall by God’s
mercy accepting and rewarding his faith (his adhe-
rence and fidelity to him) return from captivity and
live happily, so now in like manner all that fear God.
should return from the captivity of sin, and continue

10 the righteousness of God by faith is revealed to faith,
B 2

4 ROMANS. CHAP. I.

to live a pure Christian life here, according to the
rules of the gospel.

18 For the wrath 18. For on the other side the displeasure and ven-
of God is revealed geance of God is most severely denounced against
from heaven against those that join impious and unrighteous lives with the
all ungodliness and AGRE £ ledatiaaiintdhat ob t th Ϊ
unrighteousness of Profession of Christianity, that obey not the gospe
men, who 11[6] hold which they receive, ch. ii. 8, (and such are the Gno-
the truth in unright- stic heretics among you,) or that by indulgence in
pe mageele vicious courses obstruct the gospel, suffer it not to

have force on themselves or others: (see ch. 1]. 24.)

19 Because that 19. It being certain (and by their profession ac-
which may be known knowledged) that God, as far as is necessary, is made
of God is manifest i nown among them; for indeed God himself hath re-

in them; for God ὶ
hath shewed ἐξ unto Vealed and made himself known (beyond all excuse
them. of ignorance) by the various methods that he hath

made use of.

20 For the invisi- 20. For those things that are not of themselves visi-
ble things of him ble, the infinite power and divinity of God, which from
[d]from the crea-time to time, ever since the creation of the world,
tion of the world are h b “ath 1 ἸΌΝ beins bela
clearly seen, being 3876. been in themselves invisible, yet being behe
understood by the and seen, (as in reflection,) by his various dealings
things that are in the world, are now become visibly discernible, so far
ὁ made, even his as to render them which do not discern, or which

Godkead™ ah τὴν knowing do not serve and worship him as God, that

they are without ex- 18, do not live according to the rule of the gospel,
cuse : utterly uncapable of the excuse of faultless ignorance:
, (see note [A] Matt. i.)

21 Because that, 21. Because that knowledge which they have and
Ane ged be) new boast of (and from thence style themselves Gnostics,
him not ay Cod. ne. tHe deepest knowing men) is not by them made use
ther were thankful; of to the worshipping or acknowledging of him, but
but became vain in they have fallen to the worshipping of images, (which
their imaginations, are in Hebrew called vanities, falsities, ver. 25, and
and their foolish : re 4 no aoa:
heart was darkened, 2/¢gs, see note [d] ch. viii.,) and by so doing put

out that light which was vouchsafed them by God.

(How this was true of the Gnostics, see notes [e] [f 1)
22 Professingthem- 99. Assuming the title of Gnostics, of knowing
selves to be wise, more, of being wiser than other men, they have
they became fools, proved more sottish than any,

23 And changed 23. And instead of the invisible majesty and glo-
the [7] ΒΊΟΥ of ae rious appearances of God in bright clouds, &c.,
eager . aie wherein God on mount Sinai manifested himself to
made like to cor- Moses, but was not seen by him, they have expressed

ruptible man, and him and worshipped him in the images of Simon

1l retain, or, hinder. 12 among them, ἐν αὐτοῖς. 13 done, ποιήμασι. 14 so far

that they are, εἰς τὸ εἶναι. 15 the likeness of an image of corruptible man, ὁμοιώματι
εἰκόνος φθαρτοῦ ἀνθρώπου.

CHAP. I. ROMANS. 5

et ed ; tai Magus and Helena, (see note [e],) and have fallen
beeping things. ane into all the heathen idolatry, of worshipping of birds
24 Wherefore God 22d beasts and serpents, that is, the vilest and mean-
also gave them up est things, by partaking in their idol-feasts, &c.
ἰδ to _uncleanness 94. Upon which provocation of theirs God hath
gremen the eee a withdrawn his grace from them, hath not restrained,
to dishonour thei, DUt left them to themselves, to the pursuit of all their
own bodies between filthy desires, and permitted them to break out into
themselves : all uncleannesses of the most odious unnatural kinds,
ἭΝ ἢ ho ραν μα one with another to commit all reproachful and
Se He and wor: unnatural villainies :
shipped and βειν- _ 26- A just punishment on them that had changed
ed the creature the gospel into a fable, (see note [,f],) or the true in-
Be mots ge the visible God into an idol, (a falsity, an empty vain
le eam nothing, ver. 21,) worshipping mere creatures even
26 For this cause 2b0ve and in opposition to the Creator, (see 2 Thess.
God gave them up ll. 49) wi one eternal Majesty whom all are obliged
unto vile affections: to worship.
pangs A agle ἘΝ 26. This, I say, hath provoked God to leave them
natural use into that ‘0 their own lusts without restraint, to permit them to
which is against na- fall into reproachful sins, and mere violences, and
es eee contumelies of nature: for even their women—
27 nd ilKewlse also

the men, leaving the ee zie
Saat des cf the’ their idolatry bringing these unnatural lusts upon

woman, burned in them, the punishment of that former sin: (see note
their lust one toward [7] Jude.)

conan te > that 28. And this by way of retaliation, as they have
which is unseemly, 20t thought fit to acknowledge God in their practices,
>and receiving in (but only to boast of their deep knowledge,) so God
themselves that re- hath left them to themselves, and given them up to a
compence of their villainous, detestable, abominable state of mind, to

nad which was commit unnatural things, such as nobody will think

28 And even as tolerably fit, or approve of ;
they *did not like 90, 30. Whether sins of uncleanness of all sorts, of
ire ag tae in which they are full, or whether malice, bloodiness,
OO acne 82 contention, (which also these Gnostics every where
God gave them over ; δες
to a [h] reprobate professed against the Christians,) falseness, baseness
mind, to do those of disposition, infusing hatred and variance secretly
things which are not into all, detestable abominable people, most insolent
convenient; ___in their reproaching of others, and boasting of them-
29 Being filled with ὃ aes
selves, inventors of all sorts of strange villainies, espe-

all unrighteousness, ὃς
fornication, 23 wick- cially those of uncleanness, contemners of all that are

16 in the lusts of their hearts unto uncleanness, ἐν ταῖς ἐπιθυμίαις τῶν καρδιῶν αὐτῶν eis ἀκα-

θαρσίαν. 17 As many as have transformed, Οἵτινες μετήλλαξαν. 18 above, or,
beside, παρά. 19 filthiness, ἀσχημοσύνην. 20 have not thought good, οὐκ ἐδοκίμασαν.
21 to have God in acknowledgment, τὸν Θεὸν ἔχειν ἐν" ἐπιγνώσει. 22 meet, καθήκοντα.

28 villainy, inordinate desires, naughtiness..

6 ROMANS. OHAP. I.

edness, [1]covetous- placed over them, especially the rulers of the church,

ness, maliciousness ; :
ΠῚ of envy, murder, the apostles, &c.: (see note [d] Jude 8.)

debate, deceit, πα 31: Caring not how they behave themselves to-
lignity; whisperers, wards other men, honestly or no, whether they in-
30 Backbiters, *ha- jure others or no, unfit for friendships, for leagues,
ters of God, **[k ]de- oy bargains, who do not well in consort with others,
spiteful, _ proud, }ave nothing of trust or kindness or constancy in
boasters, inventors Ti ? ᾿ oid
of evil things, diso- them, void of all kindness to their nearest friends,
bedient to parents, Luke xxi. 16, unreconcilable to all against whom they
31 *7 [ἢ With- have conceived any malice, men without all bowels
out understanding, of compassion in persecuting of others.
[m] covenantbreak- : : : ‘
ers, without natural _ 32: Who having received the faith of Christ, the
affection, implaca- Christian profession, (taking upon them to be most
ble, unmerciful: skilful in mysteries, to know more than any others,)
ee hee poring. of which it is one acknowledged part, that of such
God that they whi ch Sins as these eternal damnation is the just reward,
νι ΘΝ things do yet not only favour themselves in the commission
are worthy of death, of them, (to which they may have some temptations
not only dothe same, from the flesh,) but, as if their very understandings
eee eer ἐπ were debauched and corrupted, do approve and. pa-
᾿ tronise (see Theophylact) them in others, and thmk
the committing such things so far from crimes in them
that they make them parts of their religion, special
mysteries and depths of their theology, very pious
and commendable in any of their followers.

re AP. 1

THEREFORE ., By this it appears how little can be said in ex-
ie ai teres cuse of those seducers among you, who judge and
esa ἼΣ ἢ alw as condemn the orthodox Christians as breakers of the
judgest: for where- law, only because they are not circumcised, &c., when
in thou judgest an- they who thus condemn them observe not the law, no,
other, thou con- not in that very particular which circumcision pecu-
Sang να, i θ liarly noted, the abstaining from abominable unclean-
doest the same nesses, but live and go on in those sins, ch. i. 29, and
things. so condemn themselves in judging others.

2 But2we are sure 2+ Whereas it is most infalliby certain and acknow-

that the judgment ledged by all, that God passes judgment rightly, not

of God is according sparing a Jew for his outward ceremonies when he

slg hs a home punishes a Gentile that lives as well as he, but

such things. punishing sin, rewarding disobedience (if it be not
reformed and forsaken) wheresoever he finds it, with-
out any acceptation of persons, or consideration of
external performances or privileges or advantages in
any.

~ 24 jl disposition, κακοηθείας. 125 hated by God, θεοστυγεῖ. 26 contumelious, haughty.
27 unconscionable. 1 every one, that judgest. «2 we know, οἴδαμεν.

Ἢ ας

(She clare ji ea hey ae
SPST TS eae, 0 oe ghia Pes Neneh, ang) 6

judgest them which

CHAP. II. ROMANS. τ

Andthinkestthou 9, And then how is it possible that thou shouldest
this, O man, that judge the pure Christian to be a breaker of the law,
dé such things, and and thereupon in a damnable estate, only for not being
doest the same, that circumcised, and yet deem thyself safe, when thou art
thou shalt escape the guilty of those filthinesses which were most eminently
judgment of God? prohibited by the law of circumcision ?

ἊΣ Any uae ne 4. Or shall God’s great patience and longanimity
oodness and for- 102 deferring his vengeance on unbelievers, and his
Eierance and long- forbearing so long to punish thy sinful course, be cast
suffering; not know- away upon thee, be despised and not made use of by
ce. Be Bot thee? Dost thou not consider that all this longsuffering
thee to repentance? οἱ God to thee is purposely designed to bring thee to
5 But Sefer thy reformation, and if it work not that effect will tend to
hardness and impe- thy heavier ruin ?
nitent heart treasur- ᾿ς Wilt thou thus go on in obdurate resisting of all

aang Gane | the God’s methods, and be never the better by his defer-

day of wrath and Ying these judgments so long, but only to add more
4 yevelation of the weight to thy ruin when it comes?
righteous judgment 6, Who shall not consider circumcision or uncircum-

ed will render C1810 but punish or reward every man according to

to everyman accord- his actions. ὑπ:
ing to his deeds : 7. To them that by constancy of pure Christian
,7_ fo them who by performances, and by patient bearing of the persecu-
_ patient continuance tions that fall upon them for that profession, go on in
in well doing seek ‘at th ἀν Chetek nutty aironined
for glory and honour pursuit of that reward whic rist hath promise to
and immortality, e- such, he shall bestow another life upon the loss of
ternal life : this, eternal bliss in the world to come:
ἧς oe sumed °them 8. 10. But to schismatical factious men, which are
ce creo ΤῊΣ as it were born and composed and made up οἵ con-
truth, but hey un- tention, (as the Gnostics are,) that resist the right
righteousness, in- way, deny the Christians the liberty of not being cir-
dignation and wrath, cumcised, and themselves live in all unnatural sins,
9 Tmbulation and those that do thus renounce the gospel, and live con-
anguish, upon every <.—
soul of man that trary to the law, to such all judgments must be ex-
7doeth evil, of the pected, desolations and destructions here in a most
Jew first, and also eminent manner, and eternal misery attending them.
of the *Gentile;| And as the Jew shall have had the privilege to be
to But glory, ho- ¢ + rewarded for his good performances (as appears
nour, and peace, to ; i 8 Ρ CES, PP
everymanthatwork- by Christ’s being first revealed to him, in whom con-
eth good, to the Jew sequently and proportionably he shall have all spirit-
oe and also to the yal grace and crown, if he embrace Christ, and live
pete: exactly and constantly according to his directions,) so
must he also expect to have his punishment and de-

tr uction first, and that a sad one at this present by

3 according to, κατά. 4 Or, retribution of: for the King’s MS. reads, ἀνταποδόσεως.
5. patience of the good work, ὑπομονὴν ἔργου ἀγαθοῦ. 6 those that are of, or, from con-
tention, τοῖς. ἐξ ἐριθείαξ. 7 worketh, κατεργαζομένου. 8. Ἕλληνος, Greek. ® Greek,

8 ROMANS. CHAP. 1.

the Roman armies upon their final rejecting and re-
fusing Christ. The greater his privileges are, the
greater also his provocations and his guilt will be.
And then the Gnostic also that takes part with the
Jew shall bear him company in the vengeance. As
for the Gentiles, as they are put after the Jews only
(and not left out) in the mercies of God, particularly
in the revealing of Christ, so shall their punishments
upon their provocations only come after the punish-
ment of the Jews, not be wholly superseded, (and
accordingly it is to be seen in the predictions of both
their ruins, in the Revelation, the Jewish unbelievers
and Gnostics are punished first, and then the Gentiles
and carnal Christians with them also.)

11 For there isno 11. For God’s rewards and punishments are not
respect of persons conferred by any uncertain rule of arbitrary favour or
with God. . :

displeasure, neither depend they upon any outward
privileges or performances, as either having or not
having received thé law, being or not being cir-
cumcised, but are exactly proportioned according to
men’s inward qualifications or demeanours.

12 Forasmanyas 19. For all those’of the Gentile world, who having
have sinned without not received the Mosaical law of circumcision, have
a tele spn sinned against that knowledge of God which hath
manv as have sinned Otherwise been afforded them, shall be adjudged to
in the law shall be Perdition, though not by the law of Moses, (it shall
judged by the law; never be laid to their charge that they have not been

| circumcised,) or though they be punished, yet shall
not they have that aggravation of their sin and punish-
ment which belongs to those which have received the
law of Moses, they shall only be judged for their not
observing the law of nature, (see Theophylact,) the
law of Moses being not able to accuse them. And
those who having received the law of Moses, and in
it the sign of the covenant, circumcision, do not yet
live according to it, (such are these unbelieving Jews
and Judaizing Gnostics,) all the benefit that they
shall reap by their having received the law and cir-
cumcision shall be to have that their accuser, by which
they may be condemned the deeper, instead of their
advocate to plead for them.

13 (For not the 13. For, to speak to the latter first, (see note [2]
hearers of the law Matt. vii.,) it is a dangerous unchristian error to
abi agg Ἐπ εθοῦ, think that the hearing or knowing their duty, the
law shall be justified. 2@ving the law delivered to them, (yea, and the seal

of the covenant, circumcision in their flesh,) without
conscientious practice of the duties thereof, shall

ἄν... ἀπε πᾶν...
J alt nee

«CHAP. UU. ROMANS. 9

stand them in any stead ; no, it is only the living or-
derly, according to rule and law, that will render any
man acceptable in God’s sight.

14 For when the 14. And for the former, it is clear, for when the other
Gentiles, which have people of the world, which have not had that revela-
not the law, do by tion of God’s will and law which the Jews had, do with-
nature the things : : ἃ
contained in the law, Out that revelation, by the dictate of their reason, and
these, having not the those natural notions of good and evil implanted in
law, are a law unto them, (and by those precepts of the sons of Adam
themselves : by parents transmitted to children, and so, without

any further revelation from heaven, come down unto
them,) perform the substantial things required in the
law of Moses, and denoted by circumcision and other
ceremonies ; this is an argument and evidence that
these men do to themselves supply the place of
Moses’s law.

15 Whichshewthe 15. And that obligation to punishment, which is
work of the law writ- ordinarily caused by the law, these men demonstrate
ee hore, themselves to have, without help of the Mosaical law ;
iiss witness, and from whence also it is, that as conscience (which, ac-
fe their thoughts cording to the nature of the word, is a man’s knowing

the mean while ac- that he hath done or not done what is by law com-
cusing or else ex- manded) is constantly witness either for or against
cusing one anothers) them, that they have done or not done their duty; so

the general notions and instincts of good and evil that
are in them, without any light from the Mosaical law,
do either accuse them as transgressors of the law of God,
or else plead for them that they have not culpably
done any thing against it. From whence it appears
to be most just, even by their own confession, that they
that have sinned without law, transgressed the law of
nature, should also be punished, though they never
heard of this Mosaical law, (which was the thing
affirmed, ver. 12, from whence to ver. 16 all that
hath been said is but a parenthesis.)

τό Inthedaywhen 16. And when I speak of perishing and judging,
God shall judge the yer, 19, I speak of that doom which shall involve all,

secrets of men by} th Jews and Gentiles, at that great day, when

Jesus Christ accord- 20% day,
Be to ΠΡ ΤΩ βόε. Christ Jesus, being by his Father seated in his regal

pel. power, shall at the end of all come forth again to
judge the world, not according to outward privileges
or performances, but inward qualifications and de-
meanours, being, as he is, a searcher of hearts ; for
then shall the Jews be dealt with either in judgment
or mercy, as they have lived or not lived according to

10. among themselves either accusing or pleading for them, μεταξὺ ἀλλήλων κατηγορούντων,
ἢ καὶ ἀπολογουμένων.

10 ROMANS. CHAP. II.

the rules of the Mosaical law, and so the Gentiles also,
according as they have obeyed or not obeyed the law of
nature. (And this is the very doctrine that hath been
taught us by Christ, and by me and others preached
to the world.)

17 Behold, thouart 17. And thus shall the process be to the Judaizing
[6] called a Jew, and Gnostics, in this or the like form. Thou that callest
restest in the law, thyself, or sayest thou art a Jew, though indeed thou
and makest thy boast
of God, art not; thou that dependest on the outward perform-

ances of the law, circumcision, &c. as if justification
were to be had by that, and could not be had without
it; thou that boastest that God is thy father or favourer
in a peculiar manner, because thou adherest so faith-
fully to his law, even in opposition to Christ’s re-
formations (see note [g] Matt. v.) ;

18 Andknowesthis 18. Thou that undertakest to know all the myste-
will, and [f] ap- ries of God’s will, (and thence art by thyself called a
provest the things Gnostic, or knowing person,) and upon examination
that are more excel- ; ; : 7
lent, being instruct- [0 approve and practise the highest perfections by the
ed out of the law; skill which thou hast in the law of Moses ;

tg And art confi- 19. And so by that advantage takest thyself to be
dent that thou thy- 4 most knowing person, fit to lead all others, and

νὴν blind, ἐον pe despising the orthodox Christians for blind and

them which are in ignorant (see note [a] James 111.) ;
darkness, 20. Assumest great matters to thyself, as having a
20 An instructor of scheme or abstract of all knowledge and true religion
ie vin (see note [6] 2 Peter i.) by the knowledge and under-
the [ g]formofknow- Standing which thou hast, and by the glosses which
ledge andofthetruth thou givest of the law ;
in the law. 21, 22. Thou therefore, I say, that pretendest such
artel ἐλ acids zeal to and skill in the law, that art so strict for legal
other, teachest thou Performances, dost thou commit the same sin thyself
not thyself? thou (supposing it stealth, &c.) which thou condemnest in
that ''preachest a others? dost thou that condemnest a Christian for not
aa IN steal, being circumcised commit the great sin forbidden in
az Thou that say- the law of circumcision? This is, as if he that _pre-
est a man should tended such a pious respect to the place of God’s
notcommit adultery, worship as not to endure with any patience a false
dost ane commit ood or idol to be set up in it, should yet so much de-
ey : ang she spise the same place as to rob it of those things that
thou commit sacri- 816 consecrated to it: which sure is as absolute a pro-
lege? faning of any holy place as to set up the most heathen
~ 23 Thou that mak- jdol in it.
ΤΡ ΤΣ boast ee ἮΝ 23. Thou that gloriest in thy zeal to the law, dost
se Peg kl it the most. unlawful ti d b
ing the law dishon- t ou comml wiul practices, an Υ so
ourest thou God? doing bring a reproach on all Christian religion ?

11 proclaimest, κηρύσσων.

ve .
a
= ae

= CHAP. II. ROMANS. li

24 For thename of 4. For the unbelieving Gentiles, seeing and judg-

a God is blasphemed ing by your evil lives, are aliened from Christianity,

_ among the Gentiles
through you, as it is

have an evil opinion of the profession, and of Christ,

written. whom you worship, and so those scriptures which

᾿ ἜΣ =

the ” righteousness
_ of the law, shall not

ΤΑ͂Σ Sate eS 2, τς os

_ whose praise is not hee ἐν
_ ¥8ofmen, but of God. the Jews, and revealed to them more distinctly than

mention the dishonour of God’s name among the
Gentiles, Isaiah lil. 5, Ezek. xxxvi. 20. 23, may fitly
| be accommodated to you.
25 Forcircumcision 25. For men that thus live it is madness to think

_ verily profiteth, if that circumcision will stand them in any stead: for

_ thou keep the law: circumcision is a sacrament to seal benefits to them
but if thou be a

_ breaker of the law,

who are circumcised, if the condition required of them
thy circumcision is (that is, the sanctity and purity signified thereby) be

made uncircumci- performed also; but if not, there is no special advan-

sion. tage comes to them by being circumcised, that is, by
thus complying with the Mosaical law.

26 Therefore ifthe 26. And by the same reason, if those who are not
uncircumcision keep ohservant of the law, or circumcised, viz. the Chris-
tians of the Gentiles, live those lives of purity and

his uncircumcision Sanctity which that sacrament was set to engage men

be counted for cir- to, they shall be accepted by God as well as if they

cumcision ? had been circumcised.
27 And shall not 27. And those that having not been circumcised,
hj “gu igmanteran nor received the law of Moses, (see note [g] Matt. v.,)
Ms ‘t f “lf Banta but only those natural dictates and directions which
judge thee, ' who are common to all men, if they yet do the things com-

h] by the letter and manded in the law of the Jews, that is, the moral sub-

circumcision dost stantial part of it, they shall condemn thee, who being

transgress the law? in that legal state, and observing not the sense and
meaning, but only the letter of the law, art outwardly
circumcised, but dost not perform that purity which

ee that ceremony was set to signify, and to engage all

ἧς Jew, which is one that are circumcised to observe it.
© outwardly; nei- 28. For he is not the child of Abraham, such as to

ther is that circum- whom the promises pertain, who is born of his race or

Ἢ ΖΦ ᾿ he - 16 . . .
_ cision, whichis ’*out- seed, and no more; nor is that the available circum-
_ ward in the flesh :

29 But he is a Jew, cision which is external, that mark imprinted on the

_ which is one 2’ in- esh:

wardly; andcirceum- 29. But he is the Jew indeed, the true child of

_ aision és that of the Abraham, (who shall be accepted by God,) though

ee in the Ni thi he be not so by birth, who in the purity of the heart
; performs those substantial laws required by God of

12 ordinances, δικαιώματα : see note [6] ch. viii. 13 the uncircumcision which is of na-
ture, 7 éx φύσεως ἀκροβυστία. 14 which art by, or, with, or, in the letter, &c. @ transgressor
of the law? τὸν διὰ γράμματος καὶ περιτομῆς παραβάτην νόμου ; 15 in the visible part,
ἐν τῷ φανερῷ. 16 in the visible part, in the flesh, ἐν τῷ φανερῷ ἐν σαρεί. 17 in the
hidden part, ἐν τῷ κρυπτῷ. 18-from, ἐξ.

12

WHAT advantage
then haththeJew? or
what profit is there
of circumcision ?

2 Much every way:
ὃ [α] chiefly, because
that unto them were

ROMANS. CHAP. III.

to other nations; and the available circumcision is that
of him who cuts off all superfluities and pollutions
which are spiritually, though not literally, meant by
the law of circumcision, and so becomes pure in heart,
(see note [g] Matt. v.,) who hath that law, of which
circumcision was the sign and seal, (the law of purity,
or abstinence from those unnatural sins &c.,) printed
in his spirit or inner man, his soul (that is, that prac-
tises it) ; not he who hath literally obeyed it, and been
circumcised outwardly in the flesh: even he whose
praise is not of men,) who see the outside only, and
among whom it is counted a great dignity to be a cir-
cumcised Jew,) but he who so behaves himself (whe-
ther he be a Jew or Gentile) that God may accept of
him as a sincere performer of his commands, an
obedient servant of his.

© Hoare: ΤΙ

1. The former two chapters having been chiefly spent
on the Gnostics, (those heretics that, leading villain-
ous, heathen lives, pretended zeal to the legal Mosaical
observances,) in persuading and fortifying others
against their pretences, not to be seduced by them to
depart from the church, or to condemn the uncircum-
cised Gentile Christians for not having the carnal
circumcision, the apostle now proceeds to the defence
of his doctrine (and withal, of that great apostolical
practice, so heavily objected against him by the Jews
and Judaizers, of preaching to the Gentiles, depart-
ing from the unbelieving obstinate Jews, and of that
great disposition of God’s providence in Christ, the
receiving the Gentiles and rejecting the Jews); and
that he may vindicate it, he first proposes some vulgar
objections against it: as, first, If this which was said
ch. 11. 28, 29. be true, (if God reward the cleanness
of the heart and inward purity without any discrimi-
nation of birth or regard of circumcision, that is, if
the Gentiles remaining uncircumcised may be re-
ceived into the church,) then it may seem that a Jew
hath no advantage or privilege or prerogative above
the Gentiles, no benefit of the promises made to Abra- .
ham when he was appointed to be circumcised, he
and all his seed. But all this is thus answered:

2. That, this notwithstanding, the advantages of
the Jews have been in many respects very great ; for,

1 as first. 2 they were intrusted with, ἐπιστεύθησαν.
¢ >]

CHAP. III. ROMANS. 13

en ae

committed’ the ora- first, this is one advantage that they have had above

cles of God. the Gentiles, that they were intrusted with the ora-
cles of God, that is, received all the revelations of his
will, the law, (which, ch. ii, the Jew so much boasted
in,) and also the prophecies, as the people with whom
God thought fit to deposit all these for the benefit of
the whole world.

3 For what ifsome 3» 4: Which certainly, though many Jews dealt
3 did not believe? unfaithfully in that trust of theirs, heeded them not
shall their unbelief so far themselves as to perform obedience to them, or
‘make the faith of t) render themselves capable of the benefit of them,

i ὃ . . .
a ‘God forkid: pox were nevertheless real exhibitions of God’s mercy,

let God be true, but evidences of his favour, and so performances of God’s

every man a liar; as promises (see 2 ‘Tim. 11. 13.) sealed to Abraham at his
it is written, That circumcision, as also trusts of God, (so Theophylact

DR Ge eaten, renders it,) God’s committing or intrusting his oracles

3 and mightest over- to them, ver. 2, and special favours to that people of the

come when thou art Jews above what was afforded others ; there being no
[2] judged. appearance of reason that any default of ours, upon
which the promises (being conditional) cease to be-
long to us, should be charged on God, as if his pro-
mises had not been made good unto us. For whatso-
ever falseness or unfaithfulness there may be in man, it
were sure blasphemy to think there should be any in
God ; he is most faithful in performing what he hath
promised, although every man should be unfaithful,
and fail to perform his duty in making use of it ; nay,
the greater and more provoking the sins of men are,
the more illustrious is his fidelity in making good his
part toward those that are so unworthy, according to
‘that scripture, Psalm li. 4, to this sense spoken of God
by David, That thou mayest be justified &c., that is,
That thou mayest appear just and faithful in perform-
ing all thou sayest, and overcome whensoever thou art
impleaded or questioned by any.
5 But if our un~ 5. But here it will be objected, If God’s way of
righteousness com- oyacious economy under the gospel (see note [Ὁ] ch. i.)
mend the righteous- b h d ill : 1 b
Bess of God, δ what ™2Y be thus set out, and more lllustriously seen by
shall we say? 7Jsthe sins of men, why should God then thus punish
God unrighteous the Jews (as the apostles say he will, every where

who taketh venge- foretelling their approaching destruction) for these

ance? (I speak 8

sins of theirs, which thus tend to his glory? (I recite
a man)

the objection of some men;) or if he do, is it not
Injustice in him to do so?
3 Or, obeyed not: for the King’s MS. reads, ἠπείθησαν. 4 make void the fidelity of God ?

τὴν πίστιν τοῦ Θεοῦ καταργήσει : 5 contendest. 6 what say we? τί ἐροῦμεν ; 7 Is
not God unjust ? μὴ ἄδικος 6 Θεός ; 8 according to man, κατὰ ἄνθρωπον.

14 ROMANS. CHAP, III.

6 God forbid: for 6. God forbid that we should say any thing on
then how shall God which this may be inferred, for that were to deny him
judge the world? 0. be God, who, as such, is judge of all the world.

(This seems to be here inserted by way of paren-
thesis, as a note or expression of aversation and detest-
ation of any such blasphemous inference, after which
he again proceeds in the proposed objection, ver. 7,
repeating it again in other words, which therefore
must connect with ver. 5. and cannot be the reason of
what is said here in this verse.)

For if the truth 7, 8. For, say they, if the faithfulness and merci-
οἱ God hath more fulness of God in performing his promises to Abra-
abounded through jam, that is, of giving the Messias, hath appeared
my [ΟἹ Δ acta more abundantly, and hath tended more to his gl
glory; why °yet am more abundantly, and hath tended more to his glory,
I also judged as a by or through occasion of the Jews’ sins or infidelities,
sinner? there will then be no reason why they that are guilty of

Diag a And not sych sins, so much tending to God’s honour, should
big hia poe still be impleaded, or complained of, or proceeded
ed, and as ΠΩΣ af- With in judgment, arraigned and punished as sinners,
firm that we say,) that is, that God should so complain and avenge that
Let us do evil, that in the Jews which tends to his honour; but, on the
Bone pela other side, men might do well to commit such sins
just. from which so much good (or glory to God) might

come. ‘This indeed by some is thought to be an ob-
jection of great force against me, who am falsely ac-
cused to have delivered’ this very saying, in the case
of the heathens having the gospel preached to them,
viz. that the greatness of the heathen’s sins makes
God’s mercy appear the more illustriously great in
vouchsafing to call them by the preaching of the gos-
pel, and that therefore it is lawful to live heathenish
sinful lives, by that means the more to illustrate and
set out God’s mercy to us in pardoning such great
sins. But as I shall speak more to that anon, ch. vi. 1,
so now, in a word, it is a calumny, a consequence by
mistakers falsely laid to my charge, and all that is

needful to reply to it at this time is, to express detes-

tation of it, and my opinion, that it is a damnable
doctrine in any that should teach it, and such as
will render the destruction of those Jews most just
who thus object. In opposition to which, I distinctly
affirm, that no one sin is to be committed, though it
be in order to and in contemplation of the greatest

good, even the illustrating the glory of God.

9am I any longer impleaded ἢ ἔτι κἀγὼ κρίνομαι ; 10 And why should we not &ce.

ee ee »ϑὴς

ed a on

CHAP. III. ROMANS. 15.

9 What then? 9. Some further objection there would be against
bly? No, inno ea what we have said, if indeed the Jews were much
for we have before better by having received the law, less sinful, more
12 proved both Jews innocent than the Gentiles; for then it might be said,
and Gentiles, that that when the Gentiles are taken in, who were the
they are all under oyeater sinners, and the Jews, who were better than
. they, cast off, there were some unequal dealing in-
deed. But the truth is, we Jews were not better or
more innocent than they; but as we have before
charged the Jews (as they do the Gentiles) with wil-
ful damnable sinning, so it is most true of them, they
were in a very foul course of vices when Christ came,
and long before, the far greatest part of them, (where
the sinfulness of the Gentiles being supposed by them
to whom he writes, and not needing to be proved, but
only that of the Jews, he insists on the proof of that
only: see ver. 19.)
to As it iswritten, 10. ‘This may be confirmed by the several testimo-
There is none right- nies of scripture, spoken of the Jews in several texts
fous, no, not one: of the Old Testament, all which were too truly appli-
able to the Jews at the time of Christ’s coming: 'They
are universally depraved to all iniquity, Psalm xiv. 1.
11 There is none and liii. 1.
that understandeth, 11. They live almost atheistically, Psalm xiv. 2.
eure h after G oe 12. They are apostatized from all piety, so far from
nies gt cae ἐπ τοὺ having done God any faithful service, that they do
out of the way, they the quite contrary, Psalm xiv. 3, (see note [A] ch. 1.
are together become and note [a] Luke xvii,) men of putrid noisome conver-

_ unprofitable; there sations; and this so generally, that there is not any con-

ceit; the poison of

good, no, not one.

their ways:

is none that doeth «i derable number of pious men discernible among them.

13 [6] Their throat 13- ‘Their talk or discourse (of which throat,

_ isanopensepulchre; tongue, lips are the principal instruments) is most
_ with their tongues murderous and malicious, Psalm v. 9, like the poison

they have used de- of asns, incurably mortal, Psalm cxl. 4.

‘s under ther 14: Lhey curse and deceive, Psalm x. 7, speak
τὰ ete ννθΝ contumeliously and falsely against their brethren. __
14 Whose mouth 15. They are most bloodily disposed, delight, and

4s full of cursing and aye ready to do any injury, Isaiah lix. 7, to wrong

[77] bitterness : .
τῷ Their feet are ἃ Inocent person.

swift to shed blood: 16. Their actions are very oppressive and grievous
16 Destruction to others, grinding the face of the poor, and afflicting
and misery are in them sadly.

πο tie way of 17 But for aught that tends to the good of any, to

| δ peace have they not charity or peaceable-mindedness, they know not what

own : belongs to it, Isaiah lix. 8.

11 What therefore ? do we excel them ἢ Ti οὖν ; προεχόμεθα ; 12 accused, or, charged,
προῃτιασάμεθα. 13 bruising, σύντριμμα.

16 ROMANS. CHAP. III.

18 Thereis nofear 18. They have utterly cast off all care or thought
of God before their of piety, Psalm xxxvi. 1.

ὙΠῸ 19. Now this we know, that what the books of the

19 Now we know
that what things so- Old Testament, the Psalms, and the Prophets, thus
ever the law saith, say, they say to and of the Jews, and so by com-.
it saith to them who plaining so much of their universal defection, and
pee es ee a their all manner of wickedness, they conclude them
es sonned, and ai] (and not only the Gentiles) to be obnoxious to God’s
the world may be- vengeance, and most justly punishable by him, with-
come guilty before out any thing to say for themselves, as they are con-
God. sidered barely under the law, having so visibly sinned

against that, and incurred destruction by the rules
of it.

20 Thereforebythe 90. T’o conclude then, there is no justification (see
deeds of the lawthere note [b]) to be had for any Jew (that hath been guilty
ne i μὴ ἧκε. Of any sin) by the legal observances, by circumcision
for by the law i’ the and the rest of the Mosaical rites, without remission
Ἰὸ knowledge of sin. Of sins, through the grace of God in the new coye-

nant. Nor indeed can it be imagined that justification
and salvation can be hoped from thence, from whence
comes the acknowledgment of our sin and guilt ; and
such indeed is the law, and such is circumcision par-
ticularly, whose nature it is only to oblige us to purity,
and to tell us what we should do, and, when we
offend, to give us knowledge, and to reproach us of
that, and to denounce judgment against us, and ap-
point sacrifices, (which are only the commemorating
of our sins before God, Heb. x. 3, not the expiating
of them;) but not to help us to justification, without
the mercies of God in the new covenant: (see note
[4] Matt. v.)

21 But now the 21, 22. Whereas, on the other side, there is nowa
righteousness ofGod sure, clear, new way to bliss, see note [6] ch. i. (to
without the law. is wit, that which was in the world before, and so doth
manifested, being ‘
witnessed by the law Ποῦ depend at all upon the Mosaical law, see note [p]
and the prophets; Matt. v.) manifested to men by Christ, but mentioned

22 Even the right- also and obscurely set down in the Old Testament,
eousness οἱ God namely, that way of justifying men by faith in Christ,
which is by faith of 5 by that cour hich i ibed us b
Jesus Christ unto all 2y : pili νόον, οὐ il ἘΡΊΟΥ
and upon all them Christ, which way shall belong and extend to all,
that believe: for both Jews and Gentiles, (circumcised or uncircum-
there is no differ- cised, without any discrimination,) who shall believe
eee? there is mercy to be had for all true penitents through

Christ, and so set themselves to a new life, whatso-
ever their sins have formerly been.

14 in, ἐν. 15 acknowledgment, ἐπίγνωσις.

a

His Oa GED Sie aS κεν:

CHAP. 111. ROMANS. 17

23 For allhavesin- 99. For Jews as well as Gentiles are found also to
ned, and come short he sinners, and so far from meriting God’s praise or
οἱ {9116 BOY οἱ acceptance; and so, b but by th 1
God; ptance; and so, by any way y the gospel,
there is neither justification nor salvation to be had
for them. |
24 Being justified 24. And therefore whensoever they are justified,
aed gm | Sia (either one or other,) it is freely by his undeserved
we that ic i, Ching favour, (see note [b],) through that great work which
tion that is in Christ é ν
πω. esus Christ hath wrought for the redemption of man,
that is, fer the ebtaining pardon for their past sins,
ἄχος ΡΟ Pp
and working in them reformation for the future: (see
note [/]).
,25 Whom Godhath 25. Which Christ, the Messias of the world, God
set forth to δέ from the beginning purposed to set forth unto men,

ne “oe p
ΒΕ ΠΝ in his as the means to exhibit and reveal to us his covenant

plood, to [i] de- of mercy, on condition of our faith, and constant new

clare his righteous- obedience to him who hath died for us, to make ex-

ness “ἢ for the remis- piation for our sins, and to work reformation in us,

= ig the hereby demonstrating the great mercifulness of God

eds ce sit God; ΠΟῪ under the gospel, in that he forbears to inflict
vengeance on sinners, but gives them space to repent,
and promises them pardon upon repentance.

26 To declare, I οὔ, To reveal, I say, and make known unto us at
es. this Syelien this time this way of justifying sinners in the gospel,
hemightbe®"rk just (by grace, or mercy, and pardon of sin,) whereby
and the justifier of God appears to all to be a most gracious and merciful
him *' which believ- God, and accordingly to accept and reward all those
eth in Jesus. which (though they have formerly sinned, do yet)

upon this merciful promise, and tender, and call of
Christ’s, give themselves up to be ruled by him, to
live as he hath commanded in the gospel.

27 Whereis boast- 27. By this means then all proud reflections on our-
ing then? It is ex- selves are perfectly excluded; (a thing which the
sane tad deel Mosaical law was made use of to foster in the Jews;
by. the Jaw of Lith. they thought themselves thereby discriminated from

and dignified above ali other men in the world, and
that, by being Abraham’s seed, and circumcised, and
such like external performances, they were secured
of the favour of God, whatsoever they did;) but by
this evangelical way of God’s dealing in Christ, ac-
cepting and acquitting all, Gentiles as well as Jews,
through grace and mercy, by which their sins are for-
given, and they received into God’s favour, (without
any respect of personal privileges, of being Abraham’s

16 predetermined, or, proposed, προέθετο. 17 a propitiatory. 18 to the demon-
strating of, εἰς ἔνδειξιν. 19 because of the passing by of past sins, διὰ τὴν πάρεσιν τῶν
προγεγονότων ἁμαρτημάτων. 20 righteous. 21 that is of the faith of, τὸν ἐκ πίστεως
᾿Ιησοῦ. ν

HAMMOND, VOL. II. Cc

18 ROMANS. CHAP. IV.

seed, or of bare outward performances &c.,) only upon
their return and change of life, upon performance of
new faithful obedience unto Christ, to which they are
called, and to which they are by him enabled ; where-
in there being so little, so nothing imputable unto us,
all boasting is utterly excluded.

28 Therefore we 28. The sum or result therefore of this discourse is,
[7] conclude, hehe that by this evangelical way the favour of God is to
faith a hepa th, be had for those that never had to’do with the Juda-
deeds of the law. ical law, (see note [g] Matt. v.) circumcision &c.:

(see ver. 21, and note [d]).

29 Is he the God 99. For otherwise it would follow that God had
of the Jews only ὃ ts care or consideration of no other part of the world
δε not also of the but only of the Jews; which certainly is not true; for

entiles? Yes, of ἢ : :
the Gentiles also: he 1s the God of the Gentiles also, hath a peculiar care

and consideration of them that come not from Abra-
ham’s loins, as long as they imitate Abraham’s faith,
or on condition they do so;

30 Seeing itisone 30. And after the same manner receives all into his
God, which shall jus- favour, the believing Jews, and the believing, though
ΠΗ ἘΝ Αλ μόρας uncircumcised Gentiles, by this one evangelical way
Se comadhags ese of pardon and free remission of sin to all that shall

g ; :
δεῖ. perform new obedience and fidelity to Christ: (see
note [d]).

31 Do-we then 31. Which evangelical way of receiving men into
make void the law the favour of God is so far from evacuating the law,
through faith? God oy making it useless, that it is rather a perfecting of
ee dl we esta- it, a requiring that purity of the heart which was the

᾿ inward notation of the legal ordinance of circumcision,
(and so in all other things a bringing in the substance
where the law had only the shadow, the sufferings of
Christ and his intercession, instead of the sacrifices

and propitiatory (ver. 25.) under the law).

CHAP. IV.

"(a] WHAT shall 1, What then do we say ? Can it be said or thought
th then say that that Abraham, who is said in scripture to be right-

raham, our father ° .
2 as pertaining to the “9 118» ΟΥ̓ accepted by God as righteous, obtained that
flesh, hath found? testimony by the merit of his own innocence or per-
formances? (This affirmative interrogation is in effect
a negation, and so the meaning is,) This cannot with

any reason be affirmed by any.

2 For if Abraham .2: For.if he were so justified by any thing in him-
were justified by Self, any innocence or performance of his, he might
works, he hath then be said to have somewhat to glory of, his justifi-

1 What therefore do we say? Tl οὖν. ἐροῦμεν: 2 found according to the flesh ἢ εὑρηκέναι
κατὰ σάρκα ;

CHAP. IV.

ROMANS. 19

‘whereof to glory; cation being an effect of his performances, and not of
but not “before God. the free grace of God, (see note [a], and ch. iii. 27).

But sure there is no such matter ; or, if toward men,
who had nothing to blame in him, he might have any
place of boasting, yet sure toward God he hath none,
he cannot be able to say to God by way of boast, as
of any special merit or excellency, (which alone is
matter of boasting,) that he had done any thing by
virtue of which he was justified before God. And
therefore, certainly, whatsoever privilege or preroga-
tive was or could be conceived to belong to him or
his posterity, it was from the free mercy of God, a
fruit of undeserved promise; and that excludes all
boasting ; for what hast thou (in this case) which thou
hast not received? and why then boastest thou as if
thou hadst not? (that is, as if it were not a mere act
of mercy and bounty to thee 2)

3 For what saith 9. And this appears by that way of God’s dealing
the scripture ? Abra- with him which is in the scripture clearly enough set

ham believed God
and it was counted

; down ; and that the very same by which we teach and

unto him for right- profess that all men are now dealt with by God; that

eousness.

is, a way that belongs to the Gentiles though sinners,
Gf they will forsake their heathen ways, and now re-
ceive and obey Christ,) as well as to the Jews; viz.
that Abraham believed God, followed his call, and be-

heved his promise ; and thereupon, though he had for-

merly been guilty of many sins, and though his
obedience being due to God’s commands could not
challenge any such reward from God, yet did God
freely justify him, that is, upon his forsaking his
country and the idolatries thereof, and after, upon his
depending upon God’s promises made to him, (and so
waiking cheerfully in his duty towards God,) pardon
his past sins, receive him into special favour, strike a
covenant of rich mercies with him.

4 Nowtohimthat 4. By this it is clear that it was not his innocence
worketh is the re- or blamelessness, by which he is said to be just in the
ward not reckoned sight of God, or any meritorious act that was thus re-

of grace, but of debt.

warded in him (see note [Ὁ] ch. i1.): for if it were,
then would it not be said, that God did account or
reckon his faith unto him for righteousness, that is,
freely out of mere mercy justify him, (as ver. 3. it
was, and ver. 5. is again said, these two phrases, “ it
was reputed to him for righteousness,” there, and
here, “it is reputed to him according to grace or
favour,” being directly of the same importance,) but

3 boasting, καύχημα. 4 toward, κατά.
C2

20 ROMANS. CHAP. IV:

that upon his perfect innocence and blamelessness
God was bound (by laws of strict justice) to reward
and crown his innocence and his virtues, as paying
him that which he ought him, (a due debt,) and not
freely giving it him by way of favour and grace, as is
implied in accounting or imputing to him for right-
eousness. |

5 Buttohim that 6. But his way of justification was by believing
worketh not, but be- pardon for sinners upon reformation, and thereupon
lieveth on him that ;eforming and giving himself up to do whatsoever God
ae. the ungod- 1 ow would have him do; and so it was not any ori-
y, his faith is count- ~. ; : : :
ed for righteousness. inal innocence of his (which might challenge the

reward as due), but only God’s acceptation of his
faith, which was an act of Ged’s mere mercy, and
that may be vouchsafed to idolatrous Gentiles upon
their repentance as well as to him, and their re-
ceiving of the faith, and leaving their former courses
of sin on Christ’s command, as he did his country
upon God’s, be accepted to the justification. .

6 Even as David 6. Agreeable to which is that description of bless-
also describeth the edness in David, Psalm xxxii, That he is blessed
blessedness of the hom the Lord out of his free grace and pardon of
man, unto whom .. )

God imputeth right- Sin accepteth and accounteth as righteous, and not on

eousness without any merit of their own. performances ; that is, that

works, blessedness consists in haying this evangelical way of
justifying sinners (or those who have been sinners,
and now repent and return) vouchsafed to any man,
not that of never having lived in sin, (for want of
which the Jews will not admit the Gentiles to any
hope of justification,) but the other, I say, of mercy
and forgiveness upon reformation and forsaking
their former evil ways, as appears by the words of
the Psalm,

7 Saying, Blessed 7. Blessed are they, not who never sinned at all,
a ὁ τς 1». that were never in a wicked or wrong course, (as of
SoU hans amas ex tae Gentiles it is acknowledged that they were,) but
covered. who having been ill, have reformed, and found place of

repentance and of mercy upon reformation, merely
by the forgiveness and pardon of God. ;

8 Blessed is the 8. Blessed is the man whose sin (though he have
man to whom the been guilty, as it is acknowledged the Gentiles have)
Lord will not im- is not charged on him by God, but freely pardoned

pute sin. A 5 ς

: and forgiven unto him upon his reformation.
9 Cometh this bless- 9. This, then, being the nature of the evangelical
edness then upon the

Giiciun cision only, οὐ COUN" of God’s gracious way of dealing with sinners,
upon the uncireum- 8!ving them place for repentance, and upon the sin-
cision also? for we cerity of that, justifying and accepting them, whatso-

CHAP. IV. ROMANS. 21

say that faith wasever their former sins have been, we may now

petoned τ A bre: further consider, whether this course may not be

Sous: 8 taken with uncircumcised Gentiles as well as with the

Jews; and that will best be done, by considering
how God dealt with Abraham, and what condition
Abraham was in, when God thus reckoned his faith
to him for righteousness, or justified and approved
of him, and rewarded him so richly for believing.

10 Howwasitthen 10. And of this the account is easy, if we but ob-
reckoned? when he serve the time when Abraham’s justification is spoken
ay es. of, viz. when those words were said of him, Adra-
sion? Not in cir. 2%” Selieved, and it was counted to him for right-
cumcision, but in Cowsness ; for we find that was (Gen. xv. 6.) before he
uncircumcision. was circumcised, ch. xvii. 24, and therefore it could

not be a privilege annexed to circumcision, but is a
grace and favour of God, whereof the uncircumcised
Gentiles are no less capable than the Jews, who are
within the covenant of circumcision: (which is an
evidence that receiving of Christ now, and believing
and obeying of him, as then Abraham obeyed, will
be accepted by God without circumcision.)

ΤΙ And hereceived 11. And being justified after this evangelical man-
the sign of circum- ner upon his faith, without and before circumcision,
ae lbs # τῷ he received the sacrament of circumcision for a seal,
faith which fhe hid 00 his part, of his performing those commands of God
yet being uncircum- given to him, his walking before him sincerely, Gen.
cised : that he might xvii. 1, (upon which the covenant is made to him, and
be the father of all thus sealed, vv. 2. 4. 10,) and on God’s part, for a tes-
yen that believe, tification of that faith of his, and obsignation of that
5 though they be not “ication of that faith of his, and obsignation of tha
circumcised; that precedent justification ; and so by consequence he is
righteousness might the father in a spiritual sense, that is, an exemplar,
be imputed unto or copy (which they that transcribe are called his
them also: sons) of every uncircumcised believer, who therefore

succeeds him, as a son to a father, in that privilege
of being justified before God: |

12 And the father 12. And in like manner a spiritual father convey-
of circumcision to ing down mercies and the inheritance to the Jews,
ge who are not of that were circumcised, and do now convert to Christ,

€ circumcision on- . . .. .
ly, but who also walk 2nd so besides circumcision, which they drew from
in the steps of that him, do also transcribe his diviner copy, follow his ex-
faith of our father ample of faith and obedience, which were remarkable
Sham which he in him before he was circumcised, leave their sins, as
tad being yet uncir- hecatachi t at heli Il Goa? :
@atncised. e did his country, and believe all God’s promises,

and adhere to him against all temptations to the
contrary.

13 Forthe promise, 13. For the great promise made to Abraham and.

5 through, or, in uncircumeision, δι᾿ ἀκροβυστίας : see note [h] ch. ii.

Q2 ROMANS. CHAP. IV.

*that he should be his posterity, that they should possess so great a part
the heir of the world, of the world, Idumea and a great deal more beside

ae εἰ δῆς, A ner Canaan, (under which also heayen was typically pro-

through the law, but mised and comprehended, Heb. xi. 14. 16,) was not
through the righte- made by the Mosaical law, or consequently upon con-
ousness of faith. dition of performing and observing of that, (see note
[9] Matt. v.) but by this other evangelical way of
new obedience, without having observed the law of
Moses, without being circumcised.
14 Foriftheywhich 14. For if that inheritance were made over to them
are of the law be upon observation of the Mosaical law, upon the Jews’
mri inal ese being circumcised, &c., then, as faith, or this eyan-
mise made of none gelical way of justifying sinners, is vanished on one
effect : side, and what is said of Abraham’s being justified by
faith is concluded to be false, so the promise itself,
which was shewed to be the thing by which Abraham
was justified, and to belong to all Abraham’s seed,
not to the Jews only, ver. 12, is vanished also.

15 7 Because the 45,16, This again appears by another argument ;
ra worketh wrath: £5. it is evident of the law of Moses, that all which
or where no law is, : ; ; ‘ :
there is no transgres- that doth is to bring sin and punishment into the
sion. world, as the law of circumcision given to the Jews

16 Therefore at ts made it a sin, and punishable in a Jew, if he were not
of faith, that ἐΐ might -i+cumcised on the eighth day, but gave him no right

. 8 fi δ
δ ; stg i rate of merit, no title to heaven, or to any other reward,

might be sure to allin case he did observe that or the like ordinances,
the seed ; not tothat were circumcised, &c., (for these were before the
only which ἢ of the command of circumcision made over to Abraham and
es τε ΠΣ his seed by the promise of God.) And so for other
of Abraham ; who is More substantial duties, the law by commanding them
the father of us all, doth but enhance the contrary sin, which if it were
not for the commandment could not be so high a de-
gree of crime or contempt of known law, but doth not
give a man right to any reward for observing it.
From whence it necessarily follows, that it, that is,
the promise of reward, ver. 13, justification, &c. must
have been made in respect to faith, or to believers,
(and not founded upon any merit of any legal per-
formances, on God’s giving or our observing that
law of circumcision, &c.,) and by that means indeed
it becomes an act of promise, and that promise merely
of grace, not depending on Judaical performances,
and so it belongs to all the seed, (that is, to all

6 to Abraham or his seed, that he should be the heir of the world, was not by the law: Οὐ
γὰρ διὰ νόμου ἣ ἐπαγγελία τῷ ᾿Αβραὰμ ἢ τῷ σπέρματι αὐτοῦ, τὸ κληρονόμον αὐτὸν εἶναι τοῦ

κόσμου. 7 for, γάρ. 8 that it may be a firm promise, εἰς τὸ εἶναι βεβαίαν τὴν
ἐπαγγελίαν.

CHAP. IV. ROMANS. 23

that do as Abraham did,) is made good (see note [d]
1 Peter ii.) to all sorts of believers, (not only to the
Jews,) who are spiritually children of Abraham, that
is, believers like him, born anew after his example or
similitude, though not springing from his loins ; for in
this respect it is that he is said to be the father of us
all, that is, of all the faithful, Gentiles as well as
Jews. :

17 (As it is writ- 17. (As it is written of him, that he should be the
ον aye rose thee father of more nations than one, nay (as the word
Oois,) ° [Ὁ] before many often signifies) of all, that is, of the Gentile be-
him whom he be- lievers also,) in like manner as God, in whom he
lieved, even God, believed, is the Father of the Gentiles as well as
who quickeneth the Jewish believers, and accordingly justified Abraham
ἐς μόρα dios ot without Mosaical obedience, and so will justify Gen-
be not as though tile Christians, begetting them by the gospel to a new
they were. life; and then upon this change, this reformation,

though sinners and Gentiles by birth, yet accounting
them children, receiving and embracing them in
Christ. And there is nothing strange in all this, when
we remember who it is that hath made this promise,
even that God who is able to do all things, even to
raise the dead to life again, and so to quicken the
Gentiles that are dead in sins, (as he quickened the
womb of Sarah, and enabled old Abraham to beget a
son,) and give them grace to forsake their former
deadness and barrenness, and incapacity of God’s-
favour, viz. their heathen sins, and to deal With those
despised heathen as he doth with the Jews them-
selves, that have received most of his favour, and
pretend a peculiar title to it: (see Luke xv. 24.)

18 Who against 18. And this is exemplified to us in that which, we
hope believed ἴῃ see, befell Abraham, who having no natural grounds
pe that he. might of hope, (either in respect of Sarah or himself,) did

ather of ς .
many nations, ac- Yet (upon God’s promise, Gen. xv.) hope and believe
cordingtothat which that he should have a son, and so be a stock from
was spoken, Soshall whence (that is, literally, from his body) many na-
thy seed be. tions should spring, a most numerous progeny, even

as many as the stars of heaven for multitude. (And
then why may not the Gentiles upon coming in to the
faith of Christ, and reforming their Gentile lives, be
as capable of God’s promises, made to all true peni-
tents, whatsoever impossibility seem to be in it, in re-
spect of their former sins and desperateness of their
condition ?)

19 And being not 19. He, we know, by a strong faith overcame all

9 answerable to him. 10 should become, εἰς τὸ γενέσθαι.

24 ROMANS. CHAP. IV.

weak in faith, he the difficulties in nature, and considered no objections

considered not his that might be made against the probableness of God’s
own body " now

dead, when he was performing the promise :
about an hundred 20. Neither interposed he any question, demur, or

years old, neither yet doubt, through any suspicious fearful passion in him-
the deadness of Sa- self, but, without all dispute tothe contrary, depended
. κα ΣΕ] stag. fully on God for the performance; and how difficult
spent kak tive at soever, yet he looked upon God in his glorious attri-
mise of God through butes, perfectly able to do whatsoever he promised,
unbelief; but was and most faithful, and sure never to fail in the per-
strong in faith, giv- formance, collecting nothing else from the difficulty
ing glory to Gods. OF the matter, but that it was the fitter for an almighty
Power, and a God that cannot lie, having promised,
to magnify his power in performing it.

21 And being fully 21. Having for it all this one hold, on which he de-
persuaded that, what pended most confidently, that as God was able, so he
κεῖτ ad Gapaee μὰ would certainly make good and perform what he had
pea Per freely promised to him. (And then, now that the gos-

pel is by Christ sent to the Gentiles, and mercy offered
them upon reformation, why should the wickedness
of their former lives (any more than Sarah’s barren _
womb and Abraham’s old age) keep God from per-
forming his promise to them, of accepting and justify-
ing penitent Gentiles, whose reformation tends so much
to God’s glory, though they be not circumcised 7)
_22 And therefore 22. Which steadfast faith of his was a sign of the
τ gy ay dees to opinion he had of Ged’s power and. fidelity, and was
ness. Most graciously accepted by God, and rewarded in
him with the performance of the promise; and not only
so, but also (and over and above it) was reputed to
him as an eminent piece of virtue. And so it will be
now in the Gentiles, if upon our preaching to them
they now believe and repent.

23 Nowit wasnot 23,24. For this is recorded of him for our instruc-
written for his sake tion, to teach us how God will reward us if we believe
a ἄγ VS on him, without doubt or dispute, in other things of.

my But for us also, the like or greater difficulty ; such is the raising Christ
to whom it shall be from the dead, which was wrought by God for us and
imputed, ' if we be- all mankind, Gentiles as well as Jews, and our belief
lieve on him that of it is now absolutely required of us, to fit us to re-
fd moigh N Εἰ dead: ceive and obey him that is thus wonderfully testified

* to us to be the Messias of the world; and that receiving

and ebeying of him will now be sufficient to the jus-
tifying of us, without the observations of the Mosaical
law, as Abraham’s faith was to him before he was
circumcised.

11 grown already dead, ἤδη νενεερωμένον. 12doubted. 18 that believe, τοῖς πιστεύουσιν.

‘CHAP. IV.

25, Who was deli-
_ yered for our of-
fences, and
_ raised again for our
_ justification.

‘pipers?

sala Sw She Be
ee ΞΕ SS hie

ROMANS. 25

25. For to this end was both the death and resur-
rection of Christ designed: he died as our surety, to

as ω 5 .
obtain. us release and pardon, to make expiation for

our sins past, to deliver us from the punishments due
to sin; and rose again from the dead, to open the
gates of a celestial life to us, to ensure us of a like glo-
rious resurrection, which could never have been had
if Christ had not been raised, 1 Cor. xv. 16, 17. 20.
And in order to our receiving this joyful benefit of
his resurrection other special advantages there are of
his rising; partly, to convince the unbelieving world
by that supreme act of power, and so to bring them to
the faith that before stood out against it; partly, that
he might take us off from the sins of our former lives,
bring us to new life, by the example of his rising,
and by the mission of the Spirit to us whereby he was
raised, and so to help us to actual justification, which
is not had by the death of Christ, but upon our com-
ing in to the faith, and performance of the condition
required of us—sincere obedience to the commands of
Christ.

So that as the faith of Abraham, which was here
said to be reputed to him for righteousness, was the
obeying of God in his commands, of walking before
him, &c., the believing God’s promise, and without
all dubitancy relying on his all-sufficient power to do
that most impossible thing in nature, and his veracity
and fidelity, that he would certainly do it, having
promised it, (which contains under it also by analogy
a belief of all other his divine attributes and affirma-
tions and promises, and a practice agreeable to this
belief, going on constantly upon those grounds, in
despite of all resistances and temptations to the con-
trary;) so the faith that shall be reputed to our jus-
tification, is the believing on God in the same latitude
that he did; walking uprightly before him; acknow-
ledging his power, his veracity, and all other his
attributes; believing whatsoever he hath affirmed or
promised or revealed unto us concerning himself,
particularly his receiving of the greatest sinners, the
most idolatrous heathens, upon their receiving the
faith of Christ, and betaking themselves to a new
Christian life; and as an emblem and token and as-
surance of that, that great fundamental work, the basis
of all Christianity, his raising Jesus from the dead,
whom by that means he hath set forth to us to be our
Lord, to be obeyed in all his commands, delivered to

26 ROMANS. CHAP. V.

us when he was here on earth, (the obligingness of
which is now sealed to us by God in his raising this
Lord of ours from the dead;) and this faith, not only
in our brains, but sunk down into our hearts, and
bringing forth actions in our lives (as it did in Abra-
ham) agreeable and proportionable to our faith. And
as this faith is now required to our justification, so
will it be accepted by God to the benefit of all the
heathen world that shall thus make use of it, without
the addition of Mosaical observances, circumcision,
&c., as in Abraham it was, before he was circumcised.

CHAP. V.

THEREFORE 1, By this faith therefore it is, that as many as sin-
being justified by cerely embrace the gospel are freely pardoned and ac-
faith, we have peace are ‘wees . h
1 with God through CePted by God in Christ; and being so, they are recon-
our Lord Jesus Ciled unto God through our Lord Jesus Christ: and
Christ : though they have formerly been Gentiles, need not be-

come proselytes of the Jews, need not any legal per-
formances of circumcision &c., to give them admission
to the church of Christ, as the Judaizing Gnostics
contend.

2 Bywhomalsowe 2. Nay, by him we have already received, by faith
* have access by faith only, (not by virtue of those performances,) reception
into this “grace and admission to those privileges, to this evangelical
wherein we ‘stand, ‘
and ὅ rejoice in hope €State, wherein now we stand, and have done for some
of the glory of God. time, and have a confident assurance that God, which

hath dealt thus graciously with us, will, if we be not
wanting on our part, make us hereafter partakers of
his glory: and this is matter of present rejoicing to us.

3 And not only 3. And we not only rejoice in this hope of future
so, but we glory in glory, but (on this score) also we are infinitely pleased
ee also: With our present sufferings, (see note [Ὁ] Heb. iii,)

wing that tribu- .
lation worketh pa- Whatsoever befall us now, knowing that although our
tience ; afflictions be in their own nature bitter, yet they are
occasions to exercise and thereby to work in us the
habit of many excellent virtues; as first, patience and
constancy, which is required of us, and which is most
reasonable to be shewed in so precious a cause.

4 And patience, 4- And this patience works another fruit, for with-
*experience; and ex- out that we could have no way of exploring or trying
perience, hope: ourselves touching our sincerity, which is only to be

judged of by trial, and without this trial and appro-
bation of our sincerity we could have no safe ground

1 toward, πρός. _ * have had, ἐσχήκαμεν. 3 Or, joy: for the King’s MS. reads
χήκαμ y g
χαράν. 4 have stood, ἑστήκαμεν. 5 glory, or, rejoice exceedingly, καυχώμεθα.
6 trial, δοκιμήν.

CHAP. V. ROMANS. 97

of hope, (which is only grounded on God’s promises,
and those made only to the faithful, sincere, constant
Christians.)
5 Andhopemaketh 5. Which hopebeing thus grounded will besure never
_ not ashamed; be- to fail us; it is impossible we should ever be ashamed
me cause the love of God oy repent of having thus hoped and adhered to Christ.
ae “shed abroad in a1, evidence of which we have in God’s having so
our hearts by the ; ἶ : ΤΈΡΕΝ
‘Holy Ghost which plentifully expressed his love to us, in testifying the
is given untous. truth of what we believe, by sending his holy Spirit
to that purpose, which assures us that we can never
miscarry in depending on him for the performance of
his promises, that being the great fundamental one pro-
mised before his death, on which all the others depend.

6 For when we 6, This appears from the very beginning of Christ’s
aad ae ‘ panout dealing with us; for without all respect to any worth
scot nie, died for 12 us, Christ, when we were all in a sick, yea, a mor-
the ungodly. tal, that is, sinful (see ‘Theophylact) damnable estate,

(see note [4] 1 Cor. vii,) came then in a most season-
able opportunity to rescue us from that certain damn-
ation which attended us as impious wicked creatures,
vouchsafed to suffer in our stead, himself to die, that
he might free us from certain eternal death, if we
would now reform, and come in to the obedience of
the gospel.

ἡ For scarcely for. 7- And what a degree of love this was, you may
a righteous man will judge by this, that among men, though for a very
“one die: “yet per- merciful person (see note [Ὁ] Matt. xx.) some one
adventure for a good yan would perhaps venture his life, yet for any man

(0 Po ei dic. else, though he were a righteous and just man, you

shall hardly find any man that will be so liberal or
friendly as to part with it.
8 But God com- 8. Whereas God’s expression of mercy was infi-
mendeth his love nitely above this proportion of any the most friendly
toward us, in that, man; for he, when he had nothing in the object to

while: we were a move him to it, when we were so far from being good

sinners, Christ di } . : ; ; ,
for us. or just men, from being merciful or pious in the high-
7 est degree, that we were profane customary sinners,
he then sent his Son Christ to die for us, to obtain,
by the shedding of his own blood, pardon of sins for

us upon our reformation and amendment.

9 Much morethen, 9. And having thus died, and done so much for us,
mere now [al jus- when we had nothing (but our sins) to provoke him
tified by his blood, ἡ

to or make us capable of any mercy, much more now
we shall be saved, . :
from wrath through being thus far restored to his favour, and by that ran-

him. som of his paid for us, redeemed out of that certain

7 poured out on, ἐκκέχυται ἐν. 8 weak, ἀσθενῶν. 9 ata fit season, κατὰ καιρόν.
10 any one, Tis. 11 though.

28. ROMANS. CHAP. V.

ruin that attended us, we shall, if we be not wanting

to ourselves in performing the condition required on

our parts, be actually delivered from all effects of his
displeasure in another world: and for the effecting of

this, great advantage we receive from him also, viz.

by his resurrection from death and mission of his

Spirit, which tends more to our actual justification
than his death did: (see ch. iv. 25.)
το For if, whenwe 10. For if God, when men lived and went on in
were enemies, we sin and hostility against him, were pleased to have
ee. scenes a such favourable thoughts toward them (see note [m] ᾿
his Son ἜΠΗ pee Matt. v.); if by the satisfaction wrought for our sins by
being reconciled, we Christ, we were then thus far restored to his favour,
shall be saved by his that he was pleased to propose unto us free and easy
life. conditions of mercy in the gospel ; if he then used us

. so friendly, as not to preclude the way of salvation,

but called us to repentance, with promise of pardon
for all past sims upon our coming penitently in unto
him; much more easy will it be, and agreeable to that
former essay of his goodness to us, now (after he hath
gone so far with us) to rescue us out of the power
and danger of our sins, by his rising from the dead,
ch. iv. 25, and sending that Spirit by which he was
raised, to raise us up to a new life. And this also, as
far as concerns God’s part, is wrought for us.

11 And not only 11. And yet this is not all; but having received
so, but we also” joy these benefits of reconciliation, (and promises of fu-
L Het Jay ed ture salvation, if we be not wanting to ourselves,)
se" hoes “we hav, We have now ground even of the greatest joy and
now received the confidence, and dependence on God in all that can
18 atonement. befall us in this life, (see ver. 3,) through this same
Christ Jesus, who having made peace between God

and us, and tendered us such easy conditions of mercy —
now under the gospel, hath also given us a title to all
consequent acts of friendship and kindness which can
be received from God, so that all that now befalls us,
being for our good, is consequently matter of rejoicing
to us.

12 [b] Wherefore, 12. From all which, the conclusion is, that as by
as by one man sin Adam’s disobedience to that law given to him under
cere hie ve the penalty of death, (that is, by eating the forbidden
att a ee, fruit,) sin came into the world, and death or mortality
14 passed upon all by sin, and, being come in, seized not only on Adam,
men, for that all to whom it was particularly and expressly threatened,
have sinned : (In the day that thou eatest thou shalt die the death,)

12 glory, καυχώμενοι. 13 reconciliation, KaTaAAayhy. 14 passed through to, or,
on, διῆλθεν εἶς.

CHAP. V. ROMANS. 29

but upon all mere men also, that were after born, be-
cause all were sinners, that is, born after the image
and likeness of Adam, (that was now a sinner, and
had begotten no child in his innocence :)

13 (For until the 13,14. For after Adam’s time, before Moses, or
Jaw sin was in the the time of giving the law, men sinned; and though
world : but as Ἢ 15. it be true, that sin is not charged to punishment but
ee ἢ when there is a law to forbid it expressly under that

14 Nevertheless penalty, and therefore it might be thought that sin
death reigned from without the law would not bring in death into the
Adam to Moses, world, yet, by the parity of reason, all men, being
phot oo Adam’s posterity, and begotten after the image or
the similitude of A- Similitude of a sinful parent, ver. 12, (and God being
dam’s transgression, supposed to rule the world still, after the manner that
who is the figure of he had first explicitly revealed,) that death that was
him that was to once come in did lay hold on all that posterity of
: aaa Adam from that time till Moses, (when the law was
given, and death again denounced expressly,) though

they sinned not against a law promulgated under that
penalty, orinthat high presumptuous degree that Adam
did. In which thing Adam is in the comparison the
opposite member to Christ, the Messias to come; for
as death, which was the punishment of Adam’s sin,
passed on all men begotten after the similitude of sinful
Adam, though they committed not that particular sin
of eating the apple against which the death was ex-
pressly decreed and threatened, that is, though they
sinned not so presumptuously against a law promul-
gated under that penalty ; so justification and eternal
life belongeth not only to those who were, as Christ,
perfectly just, who have never lived in sin, but cometh
upon all others who, having not obeyed after the like-
ness of Christ, do yet return unto him by faith and
repentance, and then for the future obey sincerely,
though not exactly, and so in some manner and de-
gree resemble Christ, as children do parents, and as
mankind did Adam.

15 But not asthe 16: In this place there ought to be, in ordinary
offence, so also is manner of writing, another member of the period, an-
the free gift. For if swerable to the beginning of it, ver. 12, (the 13th
ae any τα and 14th verses being certainly to be read as in a
dead, much more the Parenthesis) after this manner, For as &c., So &c..
grace of God, and But the apostle having insisted on the first part of the
the gift ‘7 by grace, comparison thus far, and finding that the grace in

_ 15 Or, was not imputed while there was : for the King’s MS. reads οὐκ ἐλλογεῖτο.:. [10 died,
ἀπέθανον. 17 through grace, that grace of one, ἐν χάριτι τῇ τοῦ ἑνός.

30 ROMANS. CHAP. V.

which is by one man, Christ rose much higher than the condemnation in

Jesus Christ, hatha- Adam, he is fain to Eongks that comparison, and to

bounded unto many. 15.6 above a comparison, and conclude, not with a So,
but with a Not only so, but much more; thus: The gift
communicated from Christ to believers is far greater
than the punishment communicated from Adam to
his posterity as sinners ; for as they were begotten
after the similitude of lapsed Adam, and so were all
sinners as well as Adam, so probably were they as
great sinners in other kinds as Adam was in that, but
these to whom the mercy in Christ belongs are not
righteous in such a degree as well as Christ.

16 And not 1815 16. Andas in respect of the likeness the advantage
it was by one that is on Christ’s side of the comparison, believers being
sinned, so is the gift: not so like Christ in degree of holiness as they were
for the '° judgment τὰς Ἀδάμ ae ἐ χαρτιὰ Ἢ. for thie aoe
was by one to con- like Adam in degree of sin; so again, for the sin for
demnation, but the Which Christ wrought atonement, the advantage 18
* free gift is of many great again on Christ’s side above Adam’s. And not
offences unto justifi- only as by Adam, so by Christ; but the benefit far
ope tg exceeded the hurt; for indeed the charge or indict-

ment, (see note [Ὁ] ch. ii,) and consequently the sen-
tence that was on occasion of one sin, did naturally
and by the same reason belong to the condemnation
of all others that were born after his image, sinners as
well as he; but the gift that was brought in by Christ,
pardon for all new creatures, was upon occasion of
many sins, and to the justifying of those that were not
righteous as Christ, no, nor as Adam, but had been
guilty of more than one, even of many sins. And this
makes the comparison again very uneven: for if as sin
was a means to bring condemnation into the world, so
the same or some other one sin had been the occasion
of bringing mercy in, and pardon had been wrought
for that one sin, and no more, or for those that should
for the future perfectly and exactly obey, then the com-
parison had been equal; but the sins that occasioned
the mercy, and have their parts in the benefit of this
justification, are many sins, and the persons that
should receive it not righteous in that degree as
Christ was; and that makes the comparison uneven. -

17 For if by one 47, For if by Adam’s sin in that one kind death
pees 5 Cee i. came into the world, and through that one man’s

eigned byone;muc . .
more they which re- loins, and by the parity of reason, that death was en-
ceive abundance of tailed upon all his posterity, as being born after his

18 as by one man having sinned, ὡς δι᾽ ἑνὸς ἁμαρτήσαντος. 19 sentence on occasion of
one (offence) was to condemnation, κρίμα ἐξ ἑνὸς eis κατάκρ. 20 mercy was by occasion of,
χάρισμα ἐκ.

CHAP. V. ROMANS. 91

ἘΣ

_ byone,Jesus Christ.

grace and of the image, and guilty of other sins, though not of that spe-

gift of righteousness cial kind ; then in like manner, or rather indeed much

shall reign © in Py more, they that believe on Christ, that receive and
make use of that (most rich) grace and righteousness
of Christ, that is, are holy, gracious, and righteous
too, though not in his degree, and so are, according
to this evangelical way, capable of this justification,
shall, by the resurrection of Christ, and by his living
and interceding for ever for them, be sure to reign
with him.

18 33 Therefore as 18. To conclude, therefore: as by one Adam’s of-
by the offence of one fence (vv. 12. 16.) sentence came on all offenders, that
* Judgment came up- js. upon all mere sons of Adam, to condemnation ; so
on all men to con- b . oS oe .
demnation; even so PY the righteousness of one God’s gift of mercy in
by the righteousness Christ (ver. 17.) is come on all men, Gentiles as well
of one the free gift as Jews, to justification, that is, to the accepting them

_ eame upon all men as just, (though they formerly lived in never so sinful

a mg" ἜΝ ee, Ἐὰ astiglnit dates ne = oy ὰ :

unto justification of

life a course,) if they imitate the righteousness of Christ

by sincere renovation.
19 For as by one 19. For as by Adam’s one act of eating the for-
man’s disobedience bidden fruit, against which death was threatened, all
“many were made his posterity, as such, and (much more) all that sinned
sinners, so by the o- - . - .
bedience of cne shal] 12 any other kind, that is, all mere men in the world,.
2 many be made were subjected to that punishment, death, which was
righteous. then pronounced only against the eating of that; so
by Christ’s having performed exact perfect obedience,
and then suffered death in our stead, or to make satis-
faction for us, all men, even the Gentiles themselves,
that shall come in to Christ, and perform sincere,
faithful obedience to him, shall be justified (though
they be not perfectly just) and accepted by him.
20 26Moreover the 90. As for the law, (that was given by Moses,) that
law entered, that came in by the by as it were, to give men the more
the offence might convincing clear knowledge of duty and sin, and so
abound. But where : .
sin*abounded, grace though it were not designed to that end, (see Theo-
did much more a- Phylact,) yet by consequence it became a means to
bound : ageravate and enhance sin, (see note [6] Matt. i,) to
| render it more exceedingly criminous by being
against a promulgate law; and that again is a means
of making the mercy now in the gospel to be far a
greater mercy to the Jews, to whom Christ and the
gospel were first sent:
21 That assinhath 21. That as we visibly see the great power and

21 through his life, ἐν (wi. 22 Therefore, I say, “Apa οὖν. 23 the sentence was :

52 ROMANS. CHAP, Vii

reigned *unto death, authority of sin over men, by the punishment it hath

even so might grace hyought on them, as is evident by death’s seizing’

9 pee le Lae upon all; so it may be as visible what a royal illus-

life by Jesus Christ trious power there is in the mercy of Christ over sin,

our Lord. in respect of this new way of justification by Christ,
even to take away all its condemning and reigning
power from it, by granting pardon and forgiveness of
and victory over it, through Jesus Christ our Lord;
and all this to Gentiles as well as Jews.

CHAP. VI.

‘WHAT shallwe 1, 2. Now therefore for that objection (against our
say then? *Shallwe doctrine of the Gentiles being taken in by God) in-
continue in sin, Mt timated ch. iii. 8; Do we affirm indeed, what we are
δ God forbid. 3How accused to affirm, that men may live and continue
shall we, that are and go on in sin, that by that means the mercy of God,
dead to sin, live any which we acknowledge is illustrated by his looking
longer therein? graciously on the Gentile sinners, may be in like
manner the more set out by pardoning the greater
sins continued and gone on in by us Christians ?
God forbid we should make any such conclusion, or
make any such use of the doctrine of God’s mercy to
sinners, which we know was designed only to call
and draw the Gentiles out of their sinful courses to
sincere reformation, upon this promise of pardon for
what is past, Acts xvii. 30, on condition of future
amendment, and not to encourage them to continue
or go on one minute longer in that course, or to flat-
ter them with hope of impunity if they did. Certainly
our doctrine is of a far distant making from this, and
our profession of Christianity most strictly obliges us
to the contrary ; for our baptism is a vowed death to
sin, and therefore we that are baptized must not in
any reason return to or live any longer in it; our
being baptized Christians obligeth us not to return to
this mire again after we are thus washed.

3 Know ye not, 4, 4. It is a thing that every Christian knows, that.
sti ails ἐν τὴς the immersion in baptism refers to the death of Christ;
ἐδ ἡ ROE Christ were the putting the person baptized into the water denotes
baptized into his and proclaims the death and burial of Christ, and sig-
death ? nifies our undertaking in baptism that we will give
be Therefore we are ovey all the sins of our former lives, (which is our

uried with him by CER h ‘th Chri hent :
baptism into death; 0¢lg buried together wit rist, or baptized to his
that like as Christ death,) that so we may live that regenerate new life

29 through death, ἐν τῷ av. 1 What therefore do we say ? Τί οὖν ἐροῦμεν ; ? Or,
Lei us continue: for the King’s MS. reads ἐπιμείνωμεν. 3 As many of us as have died to
sin, how shall we, Οἵτινες ἀπεθάνομεν τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ, πῶς.

_ omAP. v1. ROMANS. 88

was raised up from (answerable to Christ’s resurrection) which consists

the dead by the glory jn a course of all sanctity, a constant Christian walk
of the Father, even Ke TS ays

so we also should : ; :
walk in newness of _ 5- For if we have in baptism undertaken to forsake

e. sin, and to be dead to the motions of it, and so to imi-
oe ve με tate Christ’s death, and thereby have been so graffed
es) the likeness ito Christ that we are become the same tree with
of his death, we shal] him, partaking of the same juice with that root, we
be also in the like- are then under the very same obligation to imitate
ness of his resurrec- and transcribe his resurrection by our new regenerate
pen: lives, which are our first resurrection, and the lively
resemblance and portraiture of his:
6 Knowing this, 6. Resolving this with ourselves, that as this was
__ that our old man ‘is one end of Christ’s suffering for our sins and dying
: that [a] the bo Page upon the cross, that he might give us example to do
| sin might be asks: so too, (see Tit. 11. 14,) to crucify, that is, forsake our
ed,* that henceforth former course of life ; so our forsaking of sin, and con-
we should not serve forming ourselves to his crucifixion, which in baptism
sin. we undertake, obliges us to the mortifying of every
sin so far that we no longer yield any obedience to it,
that is, neither willingly indulge to any presumptuous
acts, nor slavishly lie down in any habit or course
of sin.
4 For he that is 7: For as a man truly dead is freed from the au-
dead is ὃ freed from thority of all those that in lifetime had power over
sin. him, so he that is dead to sin (in this figurative sense
ἢ wherein I now speak) is freed from the power of sin
Ἢ acting formerly in him; and consequently he that
‘ hath, by being baptized into Christ, so far undertaken
to.accompany Christ in his death as really to die unto
sin, must demonstrate himself to be freed from’ the
power of it, must not permit it to live in him, that is,
himself to be acted by it, or else he doth quite con-
trary to his undertaking.

8 Now if we be 8. And if we sincerely perform our part in this, if

_ dead with Christ, we imitate Christ in his death, that is, die to sin, for-
ΠῚ we believe that we sake and never return to it again, then we must also
εἰ Aa also live with yemember, that it is another part of our Christian
ie : faith and undertaking of our baptism to imitate Christ
ἐξ in his resurrection, to rise to new and holy and godly
2 lives, (and then we have grounds of believing that
g we shall together with him, or after his example, have
he a joyful resurrection to eternal life. But upon no
5 other terms but these do we expect or believe any
“Ὁ good from Christ.)

| 4 was erncified, συνεσταυρώθη. 5 that we should no longer, τοῦ μηκέτι. ὁ absolved,

δεδικαίωται.

HAMMOND, VOL. II. D

$4 ROMANS. CHAP, VI.

9 Knowing that g. This being it for which we have a copy in
pg Fy rsa Christ’s resurrection also, as well as in his death, viz.
no more : death hath 8° to rise to new life, as never to return to our old sins
no more dominion again ; as his was a resurrection that instated him on
over him. an eternal life never to come under the power of

death again.

το 7Forinthathe 10,11. For as when he died for our sins, he died
died, he died unto once, never to undergo that death again, but when he
ak ho: ibis he rose from death he was immediately instated, not into
liveth unto God. one single act of life (so only, as it might be truly

11 Likewise reckon said, he was once alive after death) but no more, but
ye also yourselves jnto an immortal endless life, a life co-immortal with
to be dead indeed the Father, God eternal ; so must we, after that double
unto sin, but alive i ; '
unto God through example of his death and resurrection, account our-
Jesus Christ our selves obliged by our baptism (which accordingly is
Lord. not wont to be reiterated) so to die, to forsake sin,
as that we need never die any more, die one final
death, never resume our former courses again; and on
the other side, for our new Christian life to take care,
that that be eternal, no more to return to our sins
again than we think Christ or God can die again, but
persevere in all virtuous and godly living, according

to the example and precepts of our Lord Jesus Christ,

who died and rose again on purpose to raise us up to

this kind of new life, never to die again.
12 Let not sm 12. And so you now see what your Christian duty
therefore reign inis, whatsoever we are calumniated to affirm, that
hee δον; Pape whereas your flesh hath many sinful desires, which
it inthe lusts thereof, 1Ὲ they be obeyed or observed will set up a kingdom
or dominion of sin in you, make you servants and
slaves to sin, you are most strictly obliged to take care
that sin get not this dominion, that you obey it not in
13 Neither 9 yield Yielding to or satisfying the lusts or prohibited desires
ye your members as of your bodies.
instruments of un- 13. But instead of offering up or presenting your
righteousness unto members unto sin, as instruments or weapons to do
sin: but yield your- Ans τὶ
selves unto God. as Wat sin would have done, ye must consecrate your-
those that are alive Selves unto God, as men that are raised unto new life,
from the dead, and and therefore are fit to do him service, and your bodies

your members as in- as active and military instruments of performing to

struments of right- 1; : 5
πονοῦν ony Cla him all the obedience in the world.

14 For sin shall. 14: It were the vilest thing in the world for sin to
not have dominion have dominion over you, who are now no longer under

7 For that which died, died unto sin once for all, Ὃ yap ἀπέθανε, τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ ἀπέθανεν ἐφά-
ag. 8 but that which liveth, liveth, ὃ δὲ (7, (ἢ 8 i
7 ἰ ch liveth, liveth, ὃ δὲ Gj, (ῇ. present your members unto sin,
‘veapons of unrighteousness: but present, μηδὲ παριστάνετε τὰ μέλη ὑμῶν ὅπλα ἀδικίας τῇ
ἁμαρτίᾳ: ἀλλὰ παραστήσατε. :

ἥν. Ὥστ ιν“. πω δον ee

Ἔ ΨΥ ἐμ.

OO ἀν νδ νας.

tl te FE eI ἐς, eS ce σις

οὶ ag Ὁ i ae " on

ea

See πὸ τος

CHAP. VI. ROMANS. 35

over you: for ye are the weak uneflicacious pedagogy of the law, (which
ὧν = ga could only forbid sin and denounce judgment, but
grace: never yield any man that hope of mercy on amend-
ment which is necessary to the working reformation
on him, or checking any sin that men are tempted to,)
but under a kingdom of grace, where there is pardon
for sin upon repentance, and strength from heaven to
repent, and so no want of ability or encouragement to
amend our lives: (see note [g] Matt. v.)

15 What then? 15. From hence again some carnal men are ready
ΒΡῈ edulis ae to collect matter of security in sin; for, say they, if
Bee teva aie race? now under the gospel there be pardon allowed for
δρᾶ forbid: sin, and not condemnation (as it was under the law) for

every wilful sin we have committed, why may we not
securely sm? ‘This is the unreasonablest conclusion
and detorsion of this doctrine, very distant from the
truth of it, which is, that this pardon for sin belongeth
not to them that securely go on in sin, but only to the
penitent, and is offered to men that are sinners on
purpose that in hope of pardon upon returning they
may timely do so, and not that they may the longer
continue in their course, which is the most abhorred
use of God’s mercy imaginable. |
16 Know ye not, 16. It isa known thing, that he that delivers him-

that to whom ye self up to any man as a seryant or slave, and actually

» yield yourselves serveth or obeyeth him, is to be accounted his servant,
servants to obey, his

servants ye are to and to receive wages from him: and so it must be

whom ye obey; whe- among you; if ye give yourselves up to any sin, to

ther of sin unto serve that, ye are slaves to sin, and must expect the

death, or of obedi- waoes of that service—eternal death: as, on the other

ence unto righteous- - - ἘΣ ΤΣ é ἫΝ :

abe > side, if ye deliver yourselves up to serve God, in
obeying his commands, ye will be reputed his ser-
vants, and have the wages that belong thereto—eternal
life: (see note [a] 2 Tim. iv.)

17 But God be 17. But it is a great mercy of God to you, that
thanked, that ye having been formerly the servants of sin, having lived
were the servants of 44d gone on so long in the course of sin, ye have now
sin, but ye have — ἜΣΤΗ οὐδ μὴ th som hiistin does
obeyed from the COrdlally obeye that summary 0 ristian doctrine,
heart that form of to the belief and practice of which ye were delivered
doctrine which was up and solemnly consecrated in your baptism: (see
delivered you. note [47 Matt. ix.)

18 ™ Being then 18. And having received a manumission from that
made free from sin, evi] master, ye have given yourselves up to a more
ye became the ser- . : τες | ij Soh

ingenuous service, obliging yourselves to live right-

vants of righteous-
ness. eously for ever after.

_ 10 present: ver. 13. 1] unto which ye were delivered up, εἰς ὃν παρεδόθητε. 12 And
being freed from sin, ye have been subjected, or, made servants to righteousness, ᾿Ελευθερωθέν-
τες δὲ amd τῆς ἁμαρτίας, ἐδουλώϑητε τῇ Sir.

D 2

90 ROMANS. CHAP. VI.

το 1 [Ὁ] speak after 10. I shall express this by an ordinary resemblance,
beter 3 τ men oy | will deal with you after the mildest and most
firmity of vour flesh . C28Y equitable manner, require no more than any man
for as ye have yield- would in reason require, because of the weakness of
ed your members your flesh, which 1 cannot expect should bear too
servants to unclean- much severity, or else too high expressions : all that I
ness and to iniquity .},4]] say is, that you will but have the same care of
unto iniquity ; even : “1s
so now yield your Sanctity now, be but as diligent to obey the precepts
members servants to of Christ, and by that means aspire to sanctification,
righteousness unto as you were formerly industrious in the serving of

holiness, your lusts and unlawful vile affections, to act all the

villainy in the world. This in all reason I must re-
quire of you, and shall require no more, (though
according to strict justice I might require greater care
to secure your life and salvation, than to ruin and
damn yourselves ye had expressed.)

20 For when ye 20. For (by way of ordinary distributive justice)
were the servants of when ye served sin, righteousness or piety (ye know)
sin, ye were "free had no whit of your service; why then should sin
from righteousness. NTT .

now have any of your service, when you have deli-

vered up yourselves to righteousness, or Christian life,

to be observant followers of that? why should ye not

now abstain as strictly from all sin as then ye did from

all good? sure this the rules of justice will oblige
| you to. |

21 What fruit had 21. And this will be much more reasonable if ye
ye then in those consider the nature of your former sins, In your own
things whereof 3 experience of them, how little fruit or benefit or
are now ashamed? ,- - .
for the end of those S2tisfaction they brought you at the very time of en-
things is death. joying them, and how nothing but shame at the pre-

sent remembrance of them, and how certain the

conclusion is, that they will bring death upon you;

whereas the serving of Christ, on the other side, will

be matter of joy and pleasure at the present, matter

of comfort and confidence after, and will bring salva-
tion at the end.

22 But now being 99, But now having given over the service of sin,
made free from sin, 3 :
and become servant, (vowed yourselves never to go on further ἴῃ that
to God, ye have course,) and undertaken the service of God, bring
your fruit unto 'ho- forth fruit, such as by which sanctification may daily
liness, and the end increase in you, and as may reap for its crown
everlasting life. eternal life:

ie Rok Ἂν vege 9.59. For according to the law, and so still to every
of sin is death; but Mpenitent, the reward or payment of every deliberate
the gift of God is sin, all that it brings in to him by way of stipend, is

13 sanctification, ἁγιασμόν. 14 free men to righteousness, ἐλεύθεροι τῇ Sik. 15 have
ye, ἔχετε. 16 sanctification: ver. 19.

CHAP. VII. ROMANS. 37

ag life through death; but the mercy that is in the gospel reached out
esus Christ our to al] penitents is eternal life, as it is now purchased

oe and contrived by what Christ Jesus our Lord hath
done and suffered for us in the gospel.
CHAP: ‘Vil:

KNOW ye not, 1. But to that which is last said, (ch. vi. 23.) of
rahi τ ‘sea eternal life to be had by Christians through the gos-
ae lw.) how 38 pel, ye are ready to object, Yea, but Christians of
1 the [a]law hath your institution do not observe the law of Moses, and
dominion overaman so sin contemptuously against God, that gave that
as long ashe liveth? Jaw to Moses; nay, not only the Gentiles that are
| converted to Christianity are by you permitted to
neglect circumcision, &c., and not to become prose-

lytes of justice, Acts xv, but, which is more unrea-

sonable, the converted Jews are taught by you that

they need not observe the law of Moses, (see Acts

xxi. 21, and note [Ὁ] on the title of this Epistle,) and

then how can the gospel help them to eternal life

that thus offend against the prescript law of God ?

To this third head of objections the apostle in the be-

ginning of this chapter gives a perspicuous answer,

affirming (that which was now necessary to be de-

clared, though perhaps formerly it had not been

affirmed to the Jews at Rome,) that they were now

no longer obliged to observance of the ceremonies of

the Mosaical law: which being to Paul revealed from

heaven, Ephes. ui. 3, among the many revelations

which he had received, 2 Cor. xii. 7, he thus declares

to them, preparing them first by shewing the reason-

ableness of it, by the similitude of an husband and a

_ wife ; My brethren of the stock of Abraham, ye can-

not but know the quality or nature of those laws

which give one person interest in or power over ano-

ther, (for I suppose you instructed therein by frequent

hearing and reading of the books of Moses,) that any

such law stands in force as long as the person that

2 For the woman hath that interest liveth.

oy pete 2. For it is known of any married woman, that by
the law to 2 her hus- the conjugal law she is obliged to cleave to the hus-

band so long as he band as long as he lives; but upon the husband’s
liveth; but if the death the conjugal law, which is founded in his life,

om ἡ Road a is dead also, and so the wife is absolutely free, the
the law of her hus- !aw of matrimony hath no force upon her: (see

band. Gal. v. 4.)
3 So then if, while 9. And this is so far from being a nicety, that in-

1 Or, the law of the man hath power, or, force, ὃ νόμος κυριεύει τοῦ ἀνθρώπου. 2 the living
husband, τῷ ζῶντι ἀνδρί.

88 ROMANS. CHAP. VII.

her husband liveth, deed matters of the greatest importance depend upon
Eg δ married to it ; for if while her husband liveth she yield herself
pies he Δ᾽ ent any other, she is acknowledged guilty of adultery ;
adulteress: but ifher but if her husband be dead she may freely marry any
husband be dead, other man, and live with him conjugally, and be as

she is free from that jnnocent in so doing as if she had never had former
law; so that she husband.

Se Yeu oapiees 4. And thus (my brethren, even those of the Jews

ried to another man. that are believers in Christ) the law is through Christ

4 Wherefore, my dead to you also, (and not only to the Gentile be-
pate ae ae lievers, Acts xv,) and so ye also are freed from the
na ae Ὁ} aie obligation of the law, that is, as it were dead to it,
body of Christ ; that that ye may now, according to the laws of marriage,
ye ‘should be mar- be safely joined and espoused to another, viz. to that
ried to another, even Christ whose resurrection from the dead shews him
an ἀν phy: had ioe to be alive, that so ye may live in conjugal affection
we ®should bring and obedience to him, and being made fruitful by his
forth fruit unto God. Spirit we may, as wives that live with their husbands,

bring forth all holy Christian actions, to the honour
and praise of God.

5 For when we ὅδ: 1815, while we lived under the pedagogy of the
[¢|were in the flesh, law, was not done by us (which is one reason of abolish-
the ® motions of sins, ing it, Christ now giving precepts of inward purity
Oe oe ae, instead of those external ordinances, and giving his
in our members %to ΟΡ to enable to perform them, over and above
bring forth fruit un- What was under the law): for when we were under
to death, those carnal ordinances, though all sinful practices

were forbidden by that law, and so were rendered
more criminous by being prohibited by a promulgate
law, yet our sinful desires and affections that proposed
those objects which were thus forbidden, that law had
no power to mortify and subdue, and so, notwithstand-
ing that law, those sinful affections were obeyed and
yielded to in our members, and so brought forth that
sad fruit, obligation to punishment eternal, and that
was all the good we reaped by the law.

6 But now we are 6. But now we are freed from the law, as that (beside
delivered from the the moral precepts) contained also those carnal external
law, that being dead f ay oe
wherein we were Pctiormances, (see note [9] Matt. v,) that obligation
held ; that we should being cancelled by which they were due, so that now
serve in newness of instead of being outwardly circumcised, and in our lives
spirit, and not im the impure, we must think ourselves most strictly obliged
oldness of the letter. +9 set to the performing of that real substantial purity

which was signified by the legal observances of cir-

8 she be to another, γένηται ἑτέρῳ. 4 may be to another, γενέσθαι ἑτέρῳ. 5 may.
€ affections, παθήματα. 7 are by. 8 were wrought, ἐνηργεῖτο. 9 so as to
bring forth fruit, εἰς τὸ καρποφορῆσαι.

Os en ..-. -

CHAP. VII. ROMANS. 39

cumcision, &c., serving Christ in new life and evan-
gelical obedience, (see ch. viii. 1,) in lieu of that ex-
ternal bloody obedience which the law of Moses (writ-
ten of old by God’s appointment, and so here called
the writing or the letter) did then require of all Jews:
(see note [g] Matt. v.)

7 What ’shallwe 7. But here again it is objected to us, that by thus
say,then? Is the law arguing we lay charge and blame upon the law, that
sin? God _ forbid. i+ is sin, or the cause of sin, contenting itself with that
"Nay, [4] I had ; ? δ
not known sin, but ©Xternal performance of the ceremony, and not exact-
by the law: for [ing the inward purity of us. ΤῸ this I answer, by
had_ not known way of detestation of that calumny, of which our doc-
ace apparent the trine is perfectly guiltless, No sure, we lay no such
kal ant covet. thing to the charge of the law; we should be most un-

just if we did ; for the law hath done its part, given us

knowledge that the very desires of the heart are sins,

(and that distinctly in the tenth commandment,) which

I had not known, had not the law distinctly told me

that it was so, and set circumcision as an emblem of
7 that duty of mortifying all carnal desires.

8 But sin, “taking ὃ. But the law having indeed only given me the
occasion by the com-, prohibition, and that ceremony to fence it, and no
mandment, wrought more, and in this particular of coveting not so much
aa ΤῊΝ δ προσθῇ as denouncing any present legal infliction upon the
For without the law Commission of it, the customary sins of men, seeing
sin was dead. there was no punishment assigned to this sin, (that is,

: being only forbid by the law without any annexation
of punishment,) took an advantage by the law’s only

‘ prohibiting and not punishing this sin, and so per-
suading me that the external ceremony of circumcision
(which was commanded under penalty of excision)
would serve the turn without any more, invaded me,

and wrought in me all inward impurity, which as it
would not so probably have been able to do if the law

that mentioned this prohibition had fortified it with
denunciation of punishment, (as in other cases,) or if
indeed the trusting on the external performance, the
privilege of being circumcised, had not given men
some security and confidence that nothing should be

able to do them hurt, (deprive them of the favour of

God that were thus circumcised,) so would it not have

been near so criminous, if it had not been distinctly
prohibited by the law. For it is a known truth, that

10 say we: see note [a] ch. iv. 11 Nay, but I had not known the sin, ἀλλὰ τὴν ἁμαρτίαν
οὐκ ἔγνων. 12 coveting, lusting. 13 receiving advantage, ἀφορμὴν AaBodoa..
14 coveting, or, lusting, ἐπιθυμίαν. 15 15.

40 ROMANS. CHAP, VII.

the criminousness and punishableness of any act
ariseth from its being prohibited by some law.

9 For *Iwasalive 9. The people indeed of the Jews lived formerly
without thelaw once: without the law, (see note [d],) that is, before the pro-
poate. ee Sark mulgation of it; but as soon as the law was given the
revived, and I died. 515. of disobeying a promulgate law became greater,

and the disobedient Jew more punishable by reason
of the law, and no way the better for it: as when a
man is sick, and doth not know his condition and
danger, the physician coming tells him of both, and
prescribes him a strict diet for the future, if he will
recover ; but he observes not his prescriptions, con-—
tinues intemperate, and so dies under the physician’s
το And the com. 8854, and in spite of his care.
mandment, which 10. And the law, which was meant to keep them
was ordained to life, sinless, and so to bring them to life, being not obeyed,
1 found ¢o de unto did in the issue of it bring only death on them.
vee ‘a. taking 11: For the law prescribing circumcision under
7 ἰῤενίδα Wp ae penalty of excision, but not prescribing the inward
commandment, de- purity under that threat, (nor denouncing any pre-
ceived me, and by sent judicial punishment upon the commission of the
it slew me. contrary sin,) but only prohibiting it, and no more,
sin took advantage by this impunity of the law, and
first seduced me to inward impurity, and then, by oc-
casion of the commandment which forbad it, and so
made it criminous, insnared and wounded me to
death.

12 15 Whereforethe 12. And so the objection, ver. 7, was a groundless
law is holy, and the objection, for though the Mosaical law were the occa-
et ret aad good. ᾿ sion of sin, (or were made advantage of by sin,) yet it

was not the cause, and so still that law is holy, (and
the commandment against coveting, holy,) just, and
good: first, holy, whether that signify piety toward
God or purity from all allowance of impurity; and so,
secondly, just, in allowing no manner of injustice ;
and thirdly, good, as requiring charity to others, and
so no manner of colour or tincture of ill in it, (only
it was not so highly perfect in any of these respects,
it was not filled up to so high a pitch as is now by
Christ required of us.)

13 9 Was then that 193, Was therefore this good law guilty of death to
which is good made me ? was it the cause of bringing it on me? No, not
death unto me? God . ; . ee ine
forbid. But sin, that 8° Neither; but sin was that only cause, which is guilty
it might appear sin, of all. And so (see note [1] Matt. i.) this is a means

16 T indeed lived, ἐγὼ δὲ ἔζων. 17 advantage: ver. 8. 18 So that, “Qove.
19 Hath then that which is good become to me death ἢ Td οὖν ἀγαθὸν, ἐμοὶ γέγονε θάνατος ;

eae et |
a » Y

ἃ,

eee πον

tee

Ba eile τὺ

ἐν οὖκ a 8
᾿ ἊΣ ὦ a) ὦ τς --
ΛΓ

.

CHAP. VII. ROMANS. 41

working death *°in of setting out sin in its colours, that it works destruc-

me by oy Rae tion to men by that which is good, and so sin itself is

fhe. commandment PY this means extremely aggravated, and making this

might become ex- use of the law it becomes extremely or superlatively

ceeding sinful. sinful, or the law shews me what a sinful thing sin is,
which will not be repressed by the law.

14 For we know’ 14. And the reason why the effect of the law is so
that «a aed 1s spirit- contrary to what was intended by it is this, that the
at Ὑ Ἢ " aa ides law is spiritual, and not performable by a carnal man,
sin. but the carnality of men, (sold under sin, that is,

habitual slaves to sin, ready to do all that it bids them,
though the law never so distinctly prohibit,) that is
the cause of all.

1s For that which 15. For such men as I now speak of, carnal men,
I do I “allow not: ver. 14, though they are taught their duty by the law,
eas eels, yet do they not by the dictate of their understanding
what I hate. that °F comscience that which they do; it is not that which
1. ᾿ in consent to the law they approve, but that which by

their conscience, directed and instructed by the law,
they hate and dislike, that they do.

16 IfthenIdothat 16, And this very thing is an argument that the
asta Ι sem ts law is acknowledged to be.good, that they dislike that
that if is eood, Wich they do in disobedience to the law, they never

commit any prohibited evil, but their conscience
accuses and smites them for it.

17, Now then it 17. And so it is not the whole they that commits
is “8 no more I that sin, or they as they are led and instructed by the law,
do it, put sin that (and so the law still is vindicated from the charge,

welleth in me. Pmt : : REF

ver. 7,) but it is their carnality resisting the law, or
‘sin having gotten power over them, and so carrying
them in despite of the law, and conscience admo-
nishing the contrary.
18 ForI knowthat 18. For in men whose affections are not mortified
in me (that is, in by the Spirit of Christ, but carnally disposed, or led by
a Gaeta: fox their own corrupt customs, it is not the law, or know-
to will is present ng their duty, that will do any good on them. To
5with me; but 2°how approve, indeed, or like that which is good, the law
toperformthatwhich enableth them, but the carnal affections do still sug-
is good I find not. gest the contrary, and carry them in despite of the
prohibitions of the law.

19 For the good 1g. And this is clear by the experiment, for they
that I would I dodo not perform that good which, as the law com-
eres, te. evil mands, so they consent to be good; but the evil

law that ἐΐ is goo

which I would not,

What I do. which they consent not to be good, and which the
| law tells them they should not do, that they do.
20 to me, μοι. 21 know, γινώσκω. 22 But now, Νυνὶ δέ. 23 no longer, οὐκ ἔτι.

24 good dwelleth not, οὐκ οἰκεῖ ἀγαθόν. tome, uo. 26 Or, not to do that which is good:
for the King’s MS. reads, τὸ δὲ κατεργάζεσθαι Td καλὸν οὖ.

42 ROMANS. CHAP. VII.

20 Now if I ἀο 20, Which plainly argues the truth of that which
that I would not, it was said, vv. 15.17, (and is full answer to the objec-
nd caeeeia A shat do tion against the law, ver. 7,) that the law is far from

, but sin that dwell- τς , Pf isa hee
ath tis wna. being guilty of their sin, and that it is not they by

the duct and dictate of the law, or their own con-
science guided by the law, that do evil; but carnality,
or custom of sin, that hath got such a sway or power
over them.

21 I find then 27a 51: By this then you may discern the law, and the
law, that, when I goodness and the energy or force of it, that when
would do good, evil carnality moves men to evil, the mind illuminated by
is present with me. the law inclines them to good; or, that evil, when it

is represented to them, finds them inclined to the
contrary. 3

22 For I %delight 22. For according to the understanding or supe-
in the law of God rior faculty, (contrary to the carnal or bodily part of
aftertheinwardman: them,) they are pleased with all those things that the

HS Bee law of God is pleased with.
other Jaw, in my 23: But there is another commanding power in the
members, warring ἃ- Members, which sets itself in direct opposition to
gainst the law of my those dictates of the law in the mind, which in carnal
mind, and bringing men, ver. 14, gets the better of the day, carries them

he “Haga ape eg captive slaves, to do what the flesh requires to have

isin my members. Gone by them. Κ΄.

24 Owretchedman 24. This is a sad condition, (the very state of a
that Iam! who shall carnal man under the law,) and out of which the law
a me from the cannot rescue any man, nor from the destruction that

ody of this death? ὲ

attends it.

25 I thank God 25. Yet, blessed be God, by the grace and strength
through Jesus Christ of Jesus Christ, ch. vi. 23, there is a way to get out
our Lord. So then of this cursed estate; 1. pardon to every penitent sin-

with the mind I . .
myself serve the law ΠΤ» Which may encourage any to break off this estate
of God; but with of sin; and, 2. grace and strength in Christ to per-
the flesh the law of form what God in Christ will accept, that is, sincere,
a though not perfect, obedience, (the thing affirmed

ver. 6. and resumed at the beginning of ch. viii.) So
then the conclusion of this digression from ver. 7. to
this place is, that the bare knowledge of the law of
Moses doth only direct the understanding what is the
duty ; which notwithstanding, the carnal man accus-
tomed to his own ways of sin may think fit still to go
on in them, and so (though one and the same person)
doth two things at once, with his understanding he
serves the law of God, is delighted and pleased with
those things wherewith that is delighted, and yet at

\ 27 the law that, or, in that, τὸν νόμον, ὅτι. 28 have the same delight with, συνήδομαι τῷ.
79 the same I with my mind, αὐτὸς ἐγὼ τῷ vot.

gin in the flesh:

CHAP. VIII. ROMANS. 43

the same time with the flesh submits to the sugges-
tions and customary actions of the flesh, and falls into
sins directly contrary to the suggestions of his con-
science, and the law in it; and this is justly rewarded
with death, ch. vi. 23.

CHAP. VIII.

THERE isthere- 1. ‘There is therefore now no obligation lying on a
oe id 4 ial Christian to observe those ceremonies of Moses’s law,
stich rte ἐπε ϑενωι circumcision, &c., ch. vii. 4. 6, (from whence to the
Jesus, | who walk end of that chapter the apostle had made a digression
not after the flesh, to answer an objection, ver. 7,) nor consequently
but after the Spirit. danger of damnation to him for that neglect, sup-

| posing that he forsake those carnal sins that the

circumcised Jews yet indulged themselves to, and
perform that evangelical obedience, (in doing what
the mind illuminated by Christ. directs us to,) that
inward true purity (which that circumcision of the
flesh was set to signify) that is now required by
Christ under the gospel: (see note [ce] ch. vii.)

2 For the law of 2. For the gospel, which deals not in commanding
the Spirit of life in of carnal outward performances, but of spiritual in-
vit spe book ward purity, the substance of those legal shadows,
[a] the ket δὲ, cis and that which was meant by them, and so is proper
and death. to quicken us to new life in or through the grace and

assistance of Christ, who brought this new law into
the world, hath freed us Christians from the power
and captivity of sin, ch. vil. 23, and so also from
death, the wages of sin, from neither of which was the
law of Moses able to rescue any man.

3 For ? what the 94. For when through the fleshly desires of men,
law could not do, in carrying them headlong into all sin, in despite of the
hel ho toy, prohibitions of the law, ch. vii. 14, the law of Moses
God padug his own, Was by this means weak, and unable to reform and
Son in the likeness amend men’s lives, then most seasonably God sent his
of sinful flesh, and own Son in the likeness of flesh, that is, in a mortal
* for sin, condemned body, which was like sinful flesh, (and differed no-
thing from it, save only in innocence,) and that on
purpose that he might be a sacrifice for sin, and by
laying our sins on him shewed great example of his
wrath against all carnal sins by punishing sin in his
flesh, that so men might be persuaded by love or
wrought on by terrors to forsake their sinful courses:
4Thatthe‘[c}right- , 4- [hat so all those ordinances of the law, circum-

eousness of the law Cision, &c., which were given the Jews to instruct

1 not walking, μὴ περιπατοῦσιν. 35:5 to that which was impossible to the law, τὸ ἀδύνα-
Tov τοῦ νόμου. 3 a sacrifice for sin, περὶ ἁμαρτίας : see note [d] 2 Cor. v. 4 ordinance.

4.4 ROMANS. CHAP. VIII.

might be fulfilled in them in their duties, might in a higher manner more

Bis 20 He 3 an perfectly be performed by us, (see note [4] Matt. y,)

after the Spirit. which think ourselves strictly obliged to abstain from
all that carnality that that outward ceremony was
meant to forbid them, and now to perform the evan-
gelical obedience that he requires and will accept
from us without being circumcised.

5 For they that are ὅ: For they that are carried by their own carnal
after the flesh do inclinations, or by customs and habits of sin, and the
mind the things of carnal affections consequent thereto, do generally
ae ρ βέμω ey mind and meditate on carnal things; but they that
Spirit the things of are led by the Spirit of Christ, the duct of the gospel,
the Spirit. study and mind those things wherein inward purity

and. sanctity doth consist.

6 For to be carnal- 6. And as the gospel is of force to free from sin
ly minded is death; more than the law was, so to free from death too,
but to be sy en ver. 2. For that study or appetite or desire of the
are ws ite and (oynal man bringeth death, ch. vii. 5; but that will
iia or desire that the Spirit or gospel infuses into us, or

the desire and pursuit of spiritual things, (see ‘Theo-
phylact,) brings life and peace, that is, a vital state of
soul under God here, and eternal salvation hereafter.

4 Because the car- 7. For the carnal appetite is a downright opposi-
nal mind is enmity tion to the law of God, too unruly to obey the com-
Sas eee βοῦς mands of God: neither indeed can it be brought to
thy Oe ΕΣ that obedience by a bare prohibition of the law, for
SAT aan he: the swinge of passions and lusts are much more violent

than so.

8 So then they that ὃ. And so these men, carnal Jews, though they
are in the flesh can- know the law, are very far from pleasing God, (see
not please God. note [e] Matt. xii,) from being acceptable to him: the

law doth nothing to the justifying of them that are
thus far from obeying the true meaning of the law.
But ye are not 9. But ye Christians under the gospel, if ye have
in the flesh, but in any of that spiritual divine temper which Christ came
the Spirit, if so be to infuse by his doctrine and example, are thereby
that the Spirit of okt Il δῶ . at ving
God dwell in you. ©22ged to all manner of sincere inward purity, to
Now if any man Mortify the flesh with the affections and lusts ; and if
have not the Spirit ye do not so, ye live not according to the gospel; and
of Christ, he is none if not so, ye may thereby know that ye are no Chris-
of his. tians, Christ will not own you for his, however ye
have received the faith, and are admitted into that
number.

το And if Christ 10. Butif ye be Christians indeed, translated and

be in you, ° the body raised above the pretensions of the Jew to the purity

5 the body indeed may be a dead body, τὸ μὲν σῶμα νεκρόν.

CHAP. VIII. ? ROMANS. 45

is rt because of of the gospel of Christ, and your lives be answerable

sin; but the Spirit thereto, then, though being sinners, the punishment

is life because of Fein that 4 i

righteousness. of sin, that is, death, befall you, and so your bodies
die and return to dust, which is the punishment of
sin, yet your souls shall live for ever a happy and a
blessed life, as the reward of your return to Christ in
the sincerity of a new and righteous life, to which the
evangelical justification belongs.

τι But if the Spirit 11. And then even for your dead bodies they shall
of him that raised not finally perish neither, they shall be sure to be
a Jesus from the raised again; for the Spirit of God, by which you are

ead dwell in you, , b end hick tw dhiabiiee : Sirit
he that raised up ἴ9 De guided and led, is that divine omnipotent Spirl
Christ from the dead that raised Christ’s dead body out of the grave; and
shall also quicken if ye be guided by that, animated and quickened by
ee eee that, live a pious and holy life, there is no doubt but

Y lath ie ven. God will raise your mortal bodies out of the graves
dwelleth in you. te ;

also by the power of that same Spirit that raised
Christ's.

12 Therefore, bre- 12. By. these so many obligations therefore and
thren, we are debt- interests of yours, the eternal well-being both of
ors, not to the flesh, souls and bodies, ye are engaged to give over all care
to live after the flesh. Pap ag a ina as

of satisfying or gratifying your flesh in its prohibited
demands, to live no longer in your former habits of
sin, now ye have received the faith of Christ.

13 For if ye live 13. For if contenting youselves with the external
after the flesh, ye performances of the Mosaical law, circumcision, &c.,
— = ae oe ye still continue to commit those sins which that was
pa he deeds set to prohibit, this will bring all destruction upon
of the body, ye shall You; it is not the Mosaical law will keep you from
live. : ruin. But if by the faith and example, and withal

the grace and assistance of Christ, ye shall actually
mortify all the polluted desires of the flesh, and live
spiritually, according to what Christ now requires,
ye shall certainly rise to the life immortal, or live
eternally.

14 Forasmanyas 14. For this being led by the Spirit of Christ, living
are led by the Spirit after Christ’s example, and doing what he commands
of God, they are the 214 enables us to do, is an evidence that we, and not
sons of God. ‘ : :

only the Jews, who challenge it as their peculiar, are
(not only the servants, but) the children of God, and
consequently that God will deal with us as with
children, bestow the inheritance upon us.

15 For ye have not 15. Nay, the truth is, the condition of a Jew (see
aia the spirit of note on Luke ix. 10.) is so far from making men sons
οὐ τὰ ἘΝ πε 0 of God, that at the best it is but a slavish condition

; ye have : ς ᾿ς
received the Spirit to be obliged to those performances which, being ex-
of adoption; whereby ternal, (as circumcision, &c.,) and having nothing of

46 ROMANS. CHAP, VIII.

we [d] cry, Abba, goodness in them, are done merely for fear of diso-
Father. beying, and being punished by stoning and the like:
(see 'Theophylact.) Which is just the condition of
servants, who must do what the master commands, or be
beaten if they do them not, (and so was fittest for the
Jews, a hard stubborn people, and accordingly had
effect among them; they observed what came so
backed; but what did not, they observed not; which
is it that denominates the law weak through the flesh,
ver. 3.) But our Christ now hath engaged and drawn
us with more liberal bands, the cords of a man, the
bands of love, ingenuous commands, such as of our-
selves we cannot but judge best to be done, and most
agreeable to our reasonable natures: and to them
added, as to children, the promise of an eternal in-
heritance upon our obeying of him; and for the
punishments now left in his church, they are not
those servile of stoning and the like, but paternal,
such as toward children, removing them from the
table of the Lord by such fatherly discipline, frowns,
and chastisements to reform them: (see Theophylact.)
And so his dealing with us is (as with children
adopted and received into the family) paternal and
gracious, by which we are allowed to come unto God
as to a father, to expect all fatherly usage from him,
grace and assistance to do what he now commands us
to do, and the reward of eternal bliss, able infinitely
to outweigh all the carnal pleasures and delights of
sin that can solicit us to the contrary. And so this is
infinitely a happier condition than that servile con-
dition of the Jews, of being bound to do things which
had no goodness in them, but as they were com-
manded, and had no promise of heaven upon the
performing of them, but punishments upon the non-
performance.
6 6 The Spirit it- 16. And this condition and manner of God’s deal-
self beareth witness ing with us under the gospel (see note [d] Luke ix.)
with our spirit, that +. on God’s part a sure evidence to our consciences, if
we are the children : : ‘
aa our filial obedience, and being wrought on by these
means, be the like evidence on our parts, that we are
more than servants, which was the highest that that
kind of legal obedience could pretend to, even sons
of God. |
ἐξ And if children, 7, And if sons, then (according to the customs of
en heirs; heirs of ; é ΣΤῸΝ
God, and joint-heirs 81 nations, see note [c]) heirs of heaven, heirs in-
with Christ ; ifso be deed of God the Father, and coheirs with Christ,

6 That same Spirit, Αὐτὸ τὸ Πνεῦμα.

“
+
7

CHAP. VIII. ROMANS. 47

that we suffer with coming to the inheritance after the same manner that
wit alg tard - Christ did, to wit, by sufferings, ver. 29, which are
ther. 8 8° proper for sons also, to suffer first with Christ, and
then to reign with him.
18 For I reckon 18. And when I mention sufferings, (which as filial
that the sufferings chastisements must be expected by us from our
οὐ κόρους one father,) the sufferings which at this time lie upon us
Eeinpared with the Christians, I must not be thought to look upon them
glory ὃ which shall With any sadness, even in respect of this present life ;
be revealed 9in us. for whatever our sufferings are, the deliverance is
likely to be so much the more eminent and illus-
trious and glorious toward us that firmly adhere to
Christ, (perhaps in this life, in rescuing us, while the
Jews that persecute us and all others that join with
them are destroyed, but most certainly in another,)
that our sufferings will not be thought to bear any the
slightest proportion with them.

19 For the earn- 19. For all the Gentile world are now attending, or
est τς pa of waiting, as it were, to see what you Jews will do, who
the ] 4 πὴ of you be true sons of God, who not; that is, who will
tg tanifestation of HOW accept and embrace the faith of Christ, who will
the sons of God. not; their happiness depending punctually upon the

issue of this.

20 Forthe creature 20. For the heathen world hath for these many
was i avade sub- years been (for the generality of them) enslaved to
Voling | » Mog skgen Satan, and, by him, to that wretched miserable estate
ἤδη οὗ id oe katt of ignorance and idolatry, and all those vain and un-
subjected the same Clean bestial worships ; and so as many as have gone on
in hope, in those vile courses have been involved also under

that desperate impossibility (as to the eye of man) of
recovering to the least degree of bliss; and all this
not (absolutely) willingly, or upon their own free
choice, but by the devil’s imposing it on them as an
act of religion, a concomitant and effect of their idol-
worships, (see note [g],) in which he commanded all
these villainies. This makes it reasonable to suppose
of these heathens, that they are willing to be rescued
from lying any longer under these slaveries; and the
gospel was the only means to do that. Thus much of
the verse seems to be best put in a parenthesis, that
so that which follows may connect the 19th with the
2oth verse, thus; The creature attends the revelation

51 Ἢ Because the Cf the sons of God, in hope
creature itself also 21- Lhat they also (the very heathens) shall by
shall be delivered the gospel and the grace of Christ be rescued from

_ 7 season, καιροῦ. 8 ready to be, μέλλουσαν. 9 on us, εἰς ἡμᾶς. 10 attends the
revelation. 11 that, ὅτι.

48 ROMANS. CHAP. VIII.

from the bondage those courses of sin to which they have been so long

of [k] corruption in- enslaved, into that glorious condition, not only of free

tothegloriousliberty 116m redeemed by Christ out of that bondage to

of the children of : bet

Goa. Satan, to live and amend their lives, but even of sons
of God, to have right to his favour, and that immar-
cessible inheritance attending it. ;

25 For we know 22. For this is visible enough every where in our
that the whole crea- preaching, that the Gentiles are very forward to re-
tion groaneth and ceive the gospel when they hear it, while ye Jews
*travaileth in pain generally reject it; and so the Gentile world is as it
together until now. : : : erhelges οὐ :

were in pangs of travail ever since Christ’s time till
now, ready to bring forth the sons of God, the true
children of faithful Abraham, when the apostles, who
must midwife out this birth, shall but preach unto
them, Acts xxviii. 28.

23 %Andnotonly 23. And as the Gentile world do earnestly expect
they, but ourselves this discovery, (ver. 19,) who of you Jews will receive
yaaa ane en Christ, who not, that they may reap their advantage
So cron a ΣῊΝ by it, have the gospel freely preached to them; so
pon OTR groan within they that have received the faith, that are already
ourselves, waiting converted, and so have not that want of the preaching
for the [{] adoption, or revealing of it, have yet another advantage of this
pee ei ou revelation, viz. to have their persecutions at an end,
ὍΣ which shall be according to Christ’s promise as soon

as Christ hath been preached over all the cities of
Jewry, Matt. x. 23; and so even we ourselves wait
for this season, and groan in the mean while under
the persecutions, expecting one kind of adoption, de-
liverance from servitude and oppressions, the rescu-
ing our outward man out of the afflictions which
encompass us at the present, (see ver. 18,) (and de-
liverance from which it is clear we have not yet
attained to,) and also from death itself by the
resurrection of the body.

24° For we are 94. For though by the promise of Christ we cer-
“AS Sagara tainly expect this rescue in God’s time, yet this we
Be Hope: for ‘what have as yet no possession of, save only in hope, which,
aman seeth, why according to the nature of it, is of things not pre-
doth he yet hope for? ἢ δα enjoyed, for vision or possession excludeth

ope.

25 Butifwe hope 25. All that hope doth is to provide us patience of
bias Vala 565 what hardships at present lie upon us, being con-
dainie wile for at: fident that in God’s time we shall be, though yet we

are not, rescued out of them.

ἢ 1: is in pangs of childbirth, cvvwdiver. 13 And not only so, but they also, Οὐ μόνον δὲ,
ἀλλὰ καὶ αὐτοί. 14 the deliverance. 15 For in hope we are escaped, Τῇ yap ἐλπίδι
ἐσώθημεν. 16 why doth he also hope ἢ τί καὶ ἐλπίζει ;

CHAP. VIII. ROMANS. 49

26 Likewise the οὐ, And for the fortifying and confirming of this
Spirit also "7 helpeth hone and this patience in us, even in the time of our
our 5 [n jinfirmities: .
for we know not Sreatest present pressures, we have this advantage
what we should pray from Christ now in the gospel; his Spirit, that raised
for as we ought: him from the dead, and will raise us, ver. 11, inter-
but the ™ Spirit it- cedes and prays for us at the right hand of his Father,
er where he always maketh intercession for us, that not
4 groanings which What is most easy, but most advantageous, may be sent
cannot be uttered. us. And so, though according to the notion of things

under the law, temporal felicity was a very consider-
able thing, and affliction in this world an expression
of God’s wrath; now under the gospel there is a
special kind of provision made, by assuring us that
God knows best what is for our turns, and conse-
quently that when we pray, but know not ourselves
what is best, nor consequently what we ought to
pray for particularly, health, or wealth, or honour,
then Christ joins his helping hand to ours, joins his
all-wise and divine prayers (for that which he knows
we most want) to our prayers, and so helps to relieve
us in all our distresses, not by rehearsing or reciting
all our particular requests, and enforcing them upon
his Father, but (which is far more for our turns) pre-
senting unto him our general wants, interceding, yea,
more than interceding for us, even powerfully be-
stowing those things which are truly best for us,
though ofttimes they be least for our palates at the
present.

27 And he that 27. And then God, that by being a searcher of
searcheth the hearts hearts knoweth our wants exactly, understands also
mpoweth ae is the the desire and. intention of the Spirit of Christ, with-
2 hecau oS τω sagt out any need of its being articulately formed in words,
intercession 23for the V1Z-, that interceding for all holy men, it asks for them
saints according to all those things that tend to the making them better,
the will of God. = whatsoever God likes and thinks best for them, not

what they like themselves (and this immediately God
grants to us, whatsoever it is, sometimes tribulations
aie afflictions, as the most proper and agreeable
or us).

28 And we know ae accordingly this we know and find, that
aa = things 31] things that do come to pass or befall them that sin-

gether for ; -
ood to them that Cerely love God, those that cordially adhere to him,
ve God, to them or that according to the purport of the gospel are re-

17 joins in relieving, συναντιλαμβάνεται : see note [6] Luke x. 18 distresses. [9 same
Spirit, αὐτὸ τὸ Πνεῦμα. 20 doth more than intercede, ὑπερεντυγχάνει. 21 unuttered
groans, στεναγμοῖς ἀλαλήτοις. 22 that, ὅτι. 23 Perhaps, for holy things, ὑπὲρ ἁγίων.

according to God, κατὰ Θεόν. 25 Or, God cooperates all to good: for the King’s MS.
reads, πάντα συνεργεῖ ὁ @eds εἰς τὸ ἀγαθόν.

HAMMOND, VOL. II. E

50 ROMANS. CHAP. VIII.

who are the called ceived and favoured by him, (see Rom. i. 6, and note

[9] according * to [0] Matt. xx,) do by the gracious disposition of God

rh gn ita concur and cooperate to their advantage, which sure
is a sign that the Spirit of Christ by its intercession
obtains for all such those things that are best for them,
ver. 27, though not at present so pleasing for them-
selves.

20 For whom he 90. For indeed whatsoever thus befalls us is not to
a J νου ϑανναι be looked on as the act of man, by some general per-
he covformed to the Wission only of God, but as his special decree and
image of his Son, Choice for us. For all whom God hath foreapproved
that he might be and acknowledged for his, according to the purport of
the firstborn among the gospel, whom he knew as a shepherd doth his
many brethren. flock, John x. 14, (that is, the lovers of God, so

favoured by him, ver. 28, and ch. xi. 2,) those he hath
also foreappointed to suffer, 2 Thess. iii. 3, after the
manner of Christ, Phil. iii. 10, that they might be like
unto him as younger brothers unto the elder, Heb. ἢ.
10, and xii. 2, that he might have a church of perse-
cuted Christians attaining to deliverances and to glory,
ver. 18, just as he himself hath done before them.

30 Moreover whom 480. And those whom he hath thus predetermined
he did predestinate, to sufferings, those he hath accordingly called to suffer
them he also called: actually, 1 Pet. ii. 21; and those whom he hath thus
ee ie an an called to suffer, those upon such trials sincerely passed
fied: and whom he he justifieth or approveth of, commendeth and pro-
justified,themhealso nounceth them sincere; and those again he either
glorified. hath or certainly will reward with eternal glory.

31 "5 Whatshallwe 931. What difficulty then can there be in all this?
ite ἴτω » ΕΝ what matter of doubt but that it will go well with us ?
ζω, “A 29 who ἪΝ he For if God be a friend, all tends to our good, (which
against us ? was the thing to be proved, ver. 28, and is proved

convincingly, vv. 29, 30, by an argument called by
logicians Soretes.)

32 He that spared 92. For he that parted with his own Son in his
not his own Son, but bosom, and delivered him up to die for our sakes,

Seka aa 38 how is it possible that he should not complete that

not with him also gift by bestowing all other things that are profitable
freely give us allfor us? and either afflictions or deliverances from
things ? present pressures, as he sees them most for our real
advantage ἢ

33 Whoshalllayany 933. Who shall produce any accusation against those
thing to the charge whom God doth approve of? (this the Jews did most
of God’select? Itis hitter . he Chiict . .

God that justifieth. Ditterly against the Christians, and especially against

St. Paul, the apostle of the Gentiles, judging them

26 to purpose, πρόθεσιν. 27 hath preordained, προώρισε. 28 What say we then ὃ
ch. vi. 1. 29 who shall.

of Christ? shall tri-

CHAP, VIII. ROMANS. 51

for breakers of the law, &c., ch. 1. 1, and ch. vii. 2.)
It is certain that God hath acquitted them.

34 Whois he that 34. And then who dares be so bold as to condemn
condemneth? Jtisthem? As for us, whatever we suffer here, our com-
— open fort and sure ground of hope and rejoicing is, that
aoa, who, is. even Christ our Lord and Captain hath suffered before us,
at the right hand of and, which is more for our advantage, to assure us of
God, who also mak- delivery either here or hereafter, our crucified Lord is
eth intercession for risen again, is ascended to the greatest dignity, and
Νὰ now reigns in heaven, and is perfectly able to defend

and protect his, and hath that advantage to intercede
for us to his Father, (which he really doth, ver. 26,)
to help us to that constantly which is most for the
supply of our wants.

35 Whoshallsepa- 35. And then it is not in the power of any perse-
rate us from the love cutor on earth to put us out of the favour of God, or
bulation, or distress, (0, 2¢Ptive us of the benefits of his love to us, when
. persecution, or Christ hath thus fortified us, and ordered even afflic-
famine, or naked- tions themselves to tend to our good: we may now
ness, or peril, or challenge all present or possible evils to do their
sword ? worst, all pressures, distresses, persecutions, wants,

shame, the utmost fear and force, the sharpest
encounters.

36 Asit iswritten, 36. As indeed it is the portion of a Christian to
For thy sake we are meet with all these things in the discharge of his
oa oe oe γα duty, and to have never a part of his life free from
Sce as sheep for them, our Christianity being but as it were the pass-
the slaughter. age to our slaughter, according to that of the psalmist,

Psalm xliy. 22, spoken of himself, but most punctually
appliable to us at this time, For thy sake &c.)

7 * Nay, in all 97. No, certainly; we have had experience of all
_ elit are these, and find these have no power to put us out of
ors through “gra God’s favour; they are, on the contrary, the surest
loved us. means to secure us in it, to exercise our Christian

virtues, and to increase our reward, and so the most
fatherly acts of grace that could be bestowed on us,

38 For I am per- through the assistance of that strength of Christ en-
suaded, that neither abling us to bear all these, and be the better for them.

death, nor life, nor 38. For I am resolved, that neither fear of death,
angels, nor princi- nor hope of life, nor evil angels, nor persecuting

Po Mane’ peo’ princes or potentates, nor the pressures that are

sent, nor things to already upon us, nor those that are now ready to
come, come, !
39 Norheight,nor 39. Nor sublimity of honours, nor depth of igno-

depth, nor any other miny, nor any thing else, shall be able to evacuate the

30 But ᾿Αλλά. 31 nor the present things, nor those that are to come, οὔτε ἐνεστῶτα:
οὔτε μέλλοντα.

ἘΠῺ

52 ROMANS. CHAP. IX.

creature, shall be promises of the gospel, or deprive us of those advan-
tune τ noapic tages which belong to Christians (according to God’s
which is in Chris; £2ithful promises) immutably, irreversibly.

Jesus our Lord.

CHAP. IX.

_I SAY the truth 1, These things being so, that there is no true purity
” (eee ri or consequent justification to be had by the law of Mo-
ἴον me witness 388» ΠΟΙ any way but by Christ, whatsoever ye think of

a] in the Holy me,(looking on me, I know, with an evil eye, as if lwere

host, your enemy,) I protest before Christ, and testify to

you, my brethren of the Jewish nation, that truth, of
which mine own conscience in the presence of the
Holy Ghost (that is privy to and searcher of hearts)
is witness to me,

2 ThatIhavegreat o. That the thought of my brethren the Jews, that
heaviness and conti- depend upon the law, and confide in their own right-
en sorrow ™ ™Y eousness, and will not be brought to look after Christ,

and that inward purity by him prescribed, instead of
the external circumcision, &c., is matter of great
grief and incessant torment to my soul.
3 ForI couldwish 3. So far am I from deserving to be thought (as I
that myself were am) their enemy, that I could be content that I were
ey oecureed sag separate or excommunicate from Christ’s church, not
thren, my Kinsmen ΘΙ, to want the honour of apostleship, but to be the
according to the most abject creature, separate from the body of Christ,
flesh : the communion of saints, and so delivered up to Satan
(see note [e] 1 Cor. v.); or that, as Christ, being not
accursed or worthy of any ill, became a curse for us,
so after his example, any the saddest condition might
fall on me; or, if it were possible, and if it might any
way tend to this end, I could, methinks, be content
to part with all mine own hopes and interests in
Christ, even mine eternal heaven and bliss, on con-
dition my brethren and consanguineans, the Jews,
would leave their trust in the law, and in their being
Abraham’s seed, and come in to the gospel, and make
use of the privileges that are allowed them there. So
passionate is my love toward them, that I could endure
any loss by way of expiation for them, to rescue them
from their infidelity, and the destruction that attends
them,

_4 Who are Israel- 4, They being the people to whom Christ was

ae Bade ts een, Primarily and principally sent, the posterity of Abra-

AT tho toy Ham and Isaac and Jacob, (and favoured by God

and [6] the glory, ‘ Ε Α
and t 1 rd ὧν for their fathers’ sakes,) and honoured with the pri-

1 an anathema, ἀνάθεμα.

--

CHAP. IX. ROMANS. 53

and the es of the vilege of being acknowledged as sons or people of

law, and ?the ser- ar :
vich of God, and the God, the privilege of having God present among

promises ; them, his majesty shining, as it did in the ark, 1 Sam.

li. 12, Psalm Ixxxiii. 3; the covenants, that is, both
the word of the covenant and the sacrament of the
covenant, circumcision and sprinkling of blood, Gen.
xvil. 10, Exod. xxiv. 8; the giving of the law to them
in tables, the prescript manner of worship appointed
by God himself, and the promises of the Messias, &c.

5 Whose are the δ. Lhey coming from the patriarchs, and Christ the
fathers, and of whom (incarnate) Son of God coming from them, taking his
as concerning the flesh, and being born of a Jewish woman, though he
flesh Christ came, yore above and over all creatures in the world, God
who is over all, ; ‘

[d] God blessed for 2lessed for ever, the title by which the one supreme
ever. Amen. od was known and expressed among the Jews.

6 *Not as though 6. But whatsoever becomes of these children of
the word of God Abraham according to the flesh, yet for all this the
‘path taken none nromise of God made to him doth no way miscarry,
effect. For they are : Η 4
not all Israel, which the sins of Abraham’s carnal seed cannot make God’s
ΡῈ Teena) « promise to be frustrated, ch. ii. 3, (from which place

to this, the discourse, begun ch. iii. 2, had been in-
terrupted, and not resumed again till now, and here
resumed and pursued,) for the promise was not made
to his carnal but spiritual seed, to believers begotten
after the image of his faith; the privileges made to
Israelites do not belong to all that are of the stock of
Jacob.

ἡ Neither, because 7- Nor doth the adoption (the second privilege,
they are the seed of ver. 4.), or the privilege of being received inby God
Abraham, are they as his peculiar people, belong to all that are come from
nig ὍΝ ἐν Abraham ; for it was once said to Sarah, Gen. xxi. 12,
he called. that the promised seed should be confined to Isaac’s

line (or, from Isaac shall come the blessed seed, or,
that shall be the blessed seed that comes from Isaac,
see note [4] Matt. ii.), and Ishmael, though he were
Abraham’s child, should not inherit, nor have any part
in it; or, (as Theophylact,) those shall be the seed of
Abraham who are born after the manner of Isaac’s
birth, that is, by the word or promise of God.

8 That is, They 8. Which signifies, that the privilege of adoption
which are the child- belongs not to all Jews, or to men as being born of
ze, of the flesh, that stock, but being made over by promise, it belongs

ese are not the ς :
children of God: but [9 those to whom the promise was made; that is, not
the children of the to those that expect justification by observation of the

2 the worship, 7 λατρεία. 3 But it is not possible that, Οὐχ οἷον δὲ ὅτι. 4 should
have miscarried, ἐκπέπτωκεν. 5 the seed be called to thee, κληθήσεταί σοι σπέρμα.

54 ROMANS. CHAP. IX.

promise are counted Mosaical law, of circumcision, &c., or depend upon

for the seed, their absolute election as Abraham’s seed,-and so live
negligently and securely ; but to the faithful regene-
rate Christians, which are the seed adumbrated in
Isaac, and called the children of promise here, and
heirs according to promise, Gal. iii.29, the men to
whom the promise belongs which was made to the
faithful Abraham, and such as he was, begotten
spiritually after the similitude of his faith, though
they sprang not from his loins.

9 For this ‘is the 9. For the birth of Isaac was an act merely of

word of promise, God’s free mercy, a work of extraordinary provi-

“il atiygalie yrds dence, for which neither Abraham nor Sarah had any

shall havea son, ground to hope, but only that promise made, Gen.
XVli. 21, and xviii. 10, in these words, According to
this time, (that is, the time of bearing children after
conception,) I well visit thee, and give thee a son ; by
which it is clear, that the birth of Isaac was an effect
of God’s promise, and nothing else: and so, that they
to whom the promise belongs, that is, not the natural
sons of Abraham, but the spiritual sons, not they that
descend from his loins, but they that follow the ex-
ample of his faith, whosoever they be, Jews or Gen-

ro And not only tiles, may (upon obedience to the faith) and shall be

this ; *but when Re- accepted for his children, as Abraham was.

becca also had con- 46, Another type there was, and proof of this, in

ceived [ f] by one, Waddsid £ Reb see fee er ad

even by our father the children of Rebecca, ‘twins, which she conceive

Isaac ; by our father Isaac, to wit, Esau and Jacob ;

11 (For the child- 11. For before their birth, and when neither had
ee PORE. Dot yet done good or evil, (which notes the Jews and Gen-
done’ any good @ tiles, the one considered without any respect of their
evil, that the purpose legal services, the other of their idolatries,) that the
of God according to intention and resolution of God to prefer one before
[g] election might the other might appear to be not on consideration of

stand, ® not of their (nor consequently of the Jews’ and Gentiles’)
works, but of him ; ;
that calleth ;) performances, but as an act of his own free disposal,

in dispensing that greater measure of his favours as
seemed best to him, (for that is meant by calling, see
note [c] Matt. xx,) even to the Gentiles, which had
done a great deal of ill, and not to the Jews when
they rejected Christ, even though they performed

ATE one noid unto 80m" external obediences ;
her, The elder shall 19: It was revealed to her by God, that the elder
serve the younger. of the twins should be inferior to the younger, (which

6 speech was a speech of promise, ἐπαγγελίας γὰρ 6 λόγος οὗτος. 7 According to this
time, Κατὰ τὸν καιρὸν τοῦτον. 8 but also Rebecca conceiving at once. 9 abide, μένῃ.
_ 10 not from works, but from him, οὐκ ἐξ ἔργων, ἀλλ᾽ ἐκ τοῦ.

CHAP. IX. ROMANS. 55

signifies, by way of accommodation, that the Jews, the
elder people, who had the privilege as it were of pri-
mogeniture, should forfeit and lose those privileges
which the Gentile Christians attained to, whom God
after begat to himself.) ;

13 As it is written, 19. According to the prediction of the elder’s sery-
Jacob have I loved, ing the younger, Mal. i. 2, 3, which though it had
a have Ibeen true in their persons, Jacob getting away the

birthright first, then the prime blessing from Esau,
yet it had not its primary completion in their persons,
(it no way appearing probable, that Esau did in his
person forsake the true God, and fall off to idols,) but
had its principal and full accomplishment in their
posterities, of whom Malachi hath delivered it from
God, long after the death of both their persons, that
God preferred the Israelites before the Edomites,.
though indeed their progenitors, Jacob and Esau,
were brothers, and Esau the elder of them. By both
which typical stories it is plain, that as God binds not
himself to observe privileges, to give Ishmael inherit-
ance with Isaac, only because he was born of Abra-
ham as well as he, nor to prefer Esau before Jacob,
and the Idumezans before the Israelites, only because
they were of the elder house or line; so neither doth
he bestow the promises made in Christ either as a
prerogative of Israelites or a reward of legal obedi-
ence, but leaves himself free to receive Gentiles as
well as Jews, nay, to call Gentiles and reject the Jews,
and to accept of the Christian faith instead of the
Mosaical observances; the internal, sincere, evan-
gelical, instead of the external, legal obedience.

141! Whatshallwe 14. But do we not, by saying this, makeGod unjust?
saythen? Isthereun- Js it not injustice in him to accept these, to have mercy
τ εἰν μεμα a on believing Gentiles, and to cast off Jews, that are

O88 IOELNMNE Abraham’s seed, which perform the ordinances of the

law, circumcision, &c.? No, certainly; we charge no-
thing on God by this ; that which we say is agreeable
to his own words, Exod. xxxiil. 19.

15 For he saithto 15. For there, upon Moses’s desire to see his glory,
Moses, I will have he tells him his name by which he will be proclaimed,
will > hav, whom I 7 wil] be gracious to whom I will be gracious, &c. ;
ΟῚ will have conn, and so again, Exod. xxxiv. 6; that is, In shewing
passion on whom 1 mercy I will do what I think good, without giving
will have compas- thee or any man any further account of it than mine
Sion. own most gracious will and pleasure, (not that J have not

11 What say we then ? ch. vie 1,

56 ROMANS. CHAP, IX.

reasons to doit, but that I need not, in distributing ~
of mercies, which have no foundation in the merits of
men, render any other reason or motive but mine own
will, whereby I may do what I will with mine own.)
And accordingly God cannot now be restrained in
reason or justice from shewing mercy to the heathen
world, so far as to appoint Christ to be preached to
them. For what should oblige or lay any necessity
on him to damn or reject eternally every one that de-
served it? From which declaration of God’s it follows,
that therefore God may most justly call, and accept,
and have mercy on Gentiles, invite them to Christi-
anity, though never so idolatrous, and then save them
upon Christian, without legal performances.

τό Sothen it isnot 16. From which testimony it is plain, that this
of him that willeth, mercy is not the merit or due peculiarly of them that
nor of him that run- most violently pretend to have it so, and strive most
neth, but of God ¢,» it, (that is, of the J is implied
that sheweth mercy. a Ke hs ews, as 18 implied, ver. 31,

though they strive not as they ought to do;) and
again, that it is not any thing of merit in the Gentile
for which God calls him to Christianity, (now the Jew
hath rejected it,) as it was not all that Isaac could do
by willing to bestow the blessing on Esau, nor that
Esau could do by running to obtain it, when he came
running and crying, Hast thou but one blessing &c.,
(see Chrysost, tom. 5. p. 775,) but only the free
mercy of God to undeserving Gentiles, (when the
Jews have first had, and contemned this mercy.)

17 For the serip- 17. And for the other part of the doctrine, against
ture saith unto Pha- which injustice was objected, viz., that of the reject-
ees vee ΤΟΥ Ἔλα ing of the Jews, and not justifying them upon obser-
Same purpose nave . . .

I 1 rm raised thee Vation of Mosaical external performances, without
up, that I might inward purity preached by Christ; there is as plain
shew my power in a testimony again of God’s, concerning his dealing in
thee, and that My the like case, viz., shewing exemplary punishments
name might be de- ° : ;
clared throughout 98 Impenitent sinners (and such were the Jews that
all the earth. would not believe on Christ, but depended on the
prerogative of their birth and legal performances):
and this is in the case of Pharaoh, Exod. ix. 10, when
after the sixth judgment, Pharaoh having hardened
his own heart so long, and over and above frustrated
Moses’s special last warning, Exod. viii. 29, and hard-
ened his heart that time also, ver. 32, (answerable to
which was the Jews’ resisting of Christ also after all
the rest of the prophets, stoning the son after the

12 raised thee,

CHAP. IX.

18 13 Therefore hath

ROMANS. 57

servants, in the parable; and moreover resisting of
the apostles’ preaching through all their cities after
Christ’s resurrection, upon which God gave them up
to obduration, and the apostles departed to the Gen-
tiles,) God takes Pharaoh in hand, and saith he will
harden his heart (ver. 12.) this time, though not be-
fore, ver. 14, and adds, that he had or would have cut
him off with the pestilence (see note [¢]), and utterly
destroyed him from the earth, see ver. 15, in the
preter, not future tense, but that he preserved him
alive beyond his time, raised him out of that great
danger or pestilential disease that had been upon
the land for no other end but to make the divine
power more illustriously visible in him, and make all
the earth hear of the exemplary punishments of God,
in this life, upon one that had thus often hardened his
heart against God.

18. From which speech of God’s to Pharaoh it is

he mercy on whom evident, that as‘God in shewing mercy is not bound

he will have mercy,
ill

and whom he w
he [7] hardeneth.

to render any reason of it beyond his own will, ver.
15, so when he delivers up an obdurate sinner to the
obduration of his heart, this he may justly do if he
please, especially when all that is done in this is not
by infusing any quality into him, but by leaving him
now to himself who had so often held out against God,
and by inflicting that judgment on him on earth which
had otherwise been at this time his portion in hell:
and this for ends formerly mentioned, ver. 17.
Whereas to many others, not so far advanced in ob-
duration, he continueth his admonitions and chastise-
ments, and by that means brings them to reformation.
(And as this was most visibly true on one side in
Pharaoh, and on many other men on the other side,
to whom God shews himself thus merciful, infinitely
beyond their merit, of which no account can be given
by us, but only God’s free mercy ; so in the case in
hand of the Jews and Gentiles, it is most observable,
God’s free undeserved grace is his only motive to shew
mercy to the Gentiles, to call them to the gospel, and
his free pleasure to deal thus with the incredulous
obdurate Jews, to leave them at last to themselves,
(upon their hardening themselves so oft, despising the
prophets, crucifying the Son of God, and at last re-
jecting the apostles, and in them the Holy Ghost
coming to them, fortified with that great testimony,

13 So then, “Apa οὖν.

58 ROMANS. CHAP. IX.

(as of Jonas out of the whale’s belly, which converted
sinful Nineveh,) the resurrection of Christ from the
dead,) and so by hiding from their eyes the things
that belong to their peace, by withdrawing the gospel
from them, to harden their hearts, (Matt. xii. 14, Mark
iv. 12, Luke vui.10, John xxi. 40, Acts xxviii. 26,
Rom. xi. 8.)

19 Thou wilt say 19. But upon this passage of Pharaoh it is or may
then unto me, Why be objected, If God after the sixth judgment hardened
Gan εὖ yet ae Pharaoh’s heart, why doth he then expostulate or
aie dhican? chide with him after that, as it is clear he doth,

' Exod. ix. 17, As yet exaltest thou thyself? for then
God might be said to will his obduration, which he
had inflicted on him as a punishment, and then what

τ possibility was there for him to resist his will, that
God should still find fault? (Parallel to this it may
perhaps be objected in respect of the Jews, who, after
God’s delivering up the Jews to that obduration,
foretold, Matt. xiii. 14, and intimated, (though not
yet, at the speaking of those words, come to pass,)
Luke xix. 42, that after the apostles’ departing from
them and preaching to the Gentiles, Acts xi. 46,
he yet by himself and his apostles reproves and
chides them, when now the prediction of their sub-
version and total destruction is irreversibly gone out
against them, Luke xxii. 44.) To this objection most
clearly and punctually proposed, (as it concerns Pha-
raoh at that time of his life, when God said, As yet
exaltest thou thyself ? and by intimation and analogy,
as it concerns the Jews, his parallel,) and indeed to
the whole matter before set down, the apostle an-
swers, 1. by way of indignation against the objector,
to repel the force of his argument, thus :

20 Nay but,Oman, 30. In matters that thus belong to the wisdom of
who art thou that God and his dispensations, what man shall dare ob-
repliest “* against ject any thing against his proceedings? Shall the
Piet Covered creature dispute with the Creator, or question him to
that stare ἢ it, Why what end he hath thus and thus dealt with him? Is
hast thou made me there any reason to find fault with God (or so much
thus? as to make any reply to him) for asking that question

of Pharaoh after that time, or doing any thing pro-
portionable to that, to the Jews after judgment was
gone out against them? In matters of just and equal
God is willing to appeal to and to be judged by us,
Isa. v. 3, Ezek. xviii. 25; but in matters of wisdom,

14 to God, τῷ Θεῷ.

» ie Ὑ δ... ὦ, -
eT - ae i
on ers και

CHAP. IX.

21 Hath not the
potter power over
the clay, of the same
lump to make one
vessel unto honour,
and another unto
dishonour ?

22 15 What if God,
willing to shew his
wrath, and to make
his power known,

ROMANS. 59

whether he hath done wisely or no, in expostulating
with Pharaoh and the Jews, when he hath deserted
and delivered them up irreversibly to the hardness
of their own hearts, there is no reason in the world
that what God hath done should be disputed against
by us, or that he should be bound to render, or we
be supposed to discern a reason of it.

21. Nay, we give that liberty to an ordinary
tradesman, a potter by name, (God using that resem-
blance in this matter, Jer. xviii. 3,) of the same lump
of clay to make one vessel for an honourable use, to
be employed at the table, &c.; and while the wheel
runs, or the stuff grows worse, or miscarries in the hand
of the potter, Jer. xviii. 4, and so proves unfit for so
good an employment, to make another for an infe-
rior, less honourable use, as it seems good to him;
and why may we not give God leave to have mercy
upon one, who, according to the condition of things
laid down in the gospel, is capable of mercy, and so
to bring some Jews (a tithe of them, Isa. xvi. 14.)
and a multitude of heathens to Christianity and to
life, by their performance of those conditions on which
God hath promised reception ; and on the other side,
to reject all obstinate contemners of them, to leave
them in their obduration, nay, to deal with them as
he did with Pharaoh, by withdrawing all grace, by
hiding from their eyes the things that belonged to
their peace after they have so long shut their eyes
wilfully and resolvedly against the gospel, to harden
them irreversibly, to make another kind of vessel of
them, to some, though not an honourable use, Jer.
xviii. 4, and so to fulfil that prophecy, Isa. vi. 10, Make
their hearts fat, &c., and that till their land be utterly
desolate, ver. 11; and all this upon their former ob-
durating their own hearts, Matt. xii. 15, which is
meant by the vessels miscarrying in the hand of the
potter, that is, while he was doing that toward them
which belonged to their peace? ‘his being premised
for the repelling of the disputer, he now proceeds to
a more punctual, clear, satisfactory answer, by way
of question also or interrogation, which may be
easily dissolved into this positive conclusion: ©

22. God, on purpose to express his wrath visibly
in this life upon Pharaoh, (and in like manner on the
rebellious Jews,) and to make other nations to take

15 But if, Εἰ δέ.

60 ROMANS. CHAP. IX.

endured with much notice what God is able to do in the punishing of sin-

longsuffering the ners, (an effect of which you may see clearly in the

vessels of wrath fit- Philisti πος ἔμ Aver the f Phas

ted to destruction: - bilistines, who took warning by the story o a
raoh, 1 Sam. vi. 6,) suffered this man to live when
he was fit for nothing but hell, (having filled up the
measure of his iniquities,) by his continuing alive, to
shew some exemplary judgments upon him: wherein
yet there was longanimity expressed, and mercy to
him, this estate on earth being more tolerable than it
had been to have been thrown into hell presently ;
as also to the Jews it was, in not cutting them off pre-
sently upon their direful rebellions, (as most justly
he might,) but suffering them to continue a people
some time after the crucifying of Christ, and the
apostles’ preaching his resurrection to them, nay,
sending them still to preach over every city of Jewry,
as Moses was sent to Pharaoh after God’s hardening
his heart. All which being an act of longsuffering
to them, was designed by God to this end of magni-
fying his judgments on those who should persist in
their obstinacy, and shewing forth his power most
illustriously in their destruction. Well, then, this on
Pharaoh and on the Jews was done first to shew God’s
wrath in punishing of obdurate sinners; but that is
not all.

23 And that he 23. There was another more remote end of it
might make known (see ch. xi. 11, 12); by this means of discernible
the riches of his severity on them to illustrate and set forth more not-
glory on the vessels 211 his abundant goodness to others, to afford the
of mercy, which he ’ τ ἢ
had afore prepared gospel, and the benefits of the coming of Christ, and
unto glory, his presence here on earth (for that seems to be

the meaning of the word glory, as that notes the pre-
sence of God among the Jews, see note [6], and note
[c] John i.) on some others, whom he had prepared
and fitted beforehand for these more honourable pur-
poses, believing in Christ here, and reigning with
him hereafter. (And thus that is true also which was
said in the other part of ver. 18, He decreed to shew
mercy on the Gentiles and others believing in Christ,
as he hardened the vessels of wrath, the obdurate
contumacious Jews.)
ca cane: ir 24. Even us, to whom God hath vouchsafed this
of the Jews only, favour of revealing Christ to us, some of us Jews, but
but also of the Gen- the far greater number of the Gentiles, who have
Hiss ; made use of that mercy of his, and obeyed his call,
25 As he saith also : Στ ἦς
25. According to that prediction in Hosea, ch. 11. 23,

in Osee, I will call ‘ ] :
them my people, Where God saith, I will say unto them which were

CHAP. IX. ROMANS. 61

which were not my not my people, Ye are my people; and I will have

toga ~ ca mercy on her which had not obtained mercy ; which

δ τ ὰ. notes God’s receiving the Gentiles into the church,
which was an act merely of God’s mercy (at which
the Jewish believers were astonished, Acts x. 45.)
utterly undeserved.

26 And it shall 26. And according to that other saying of Hosea,
come to pass, thatch. i. 10, which is thus to be rendered out of the ori-
in the place where ginal, And it shall come to pass instead of that which
it was said unto . .
them, Ye are not my 48 said to them, Ye are not my people, it shall be
people; there shallsaid to them, Ye are the sons of the living God ;
they be called thewhich place seems to belong to the Jews (not Gen-
children of the liv-tiJes), those of them that should believe at the
ve Ged. preaching of the gospel, (for so the next verse, Hosea

i. 11, seems to import, and the place which here fol-
lows of Isaiah,) now after they had been carried
captive so oft, and so severely punished by God for
their sins.

27 Esaias also cri- 27. Whereupon Isaiah also prophesies and pro-
eth concerning Is-claims concerning the Jews, Isaiah x. 22, 23, thus:
rael, Though the Though the number of the people of the Jews be as
aap’ of the chil- #36 sand of the sea, the number of carnal Israelites

en of Israel be as ;
the sand of the sea, ever so great, yet a very few of them shall believe
a remnant shall !*he i Christ, (see Acts ii. 47,) or, as it is in the original,
saved : return, that is, convert from their rebellions to Christ.

28 [k]For 7hewill 28. For the Lord shall deal in justice with or upon
finish the work, and the land of Judza (the people of the Jews) as one
cut it short in right- that perfects or makes up an account, and casts off,
eousness : because @ that is, which in making up an account of a steward-
short work will the |. . : :

Lord make upon the Ship, having balanced the disbursements with the

earth. receipts, leaves some small sum behind; be there
never so many of that people, there shall but few be
left, the far greater part being involved in infidelity
first, and then in destruction.

29 And as Esaias 99. And as Isaiah saith again, (note [g] ch. 1,) of
said before, Except the same people, Unless the Lord of the hosts of
ἣν Lord of Sabaoth gngels and stars in heaven, and of the whole frame of

ad left us a seed, th i λα ἢ Ti ἃ τῇ Κῶν
we had been as Sod. “e world, ha eft to us Jews a seed, (in w ich, as
oma, and been made Other things when they are dead use to revive, so
like unto Gomorrha. that people, almost utterly destroyed, might have

some possibility of springing up again,) or, as the
original in Isaiah hath it, a very small remnant, we
had been as utterly destroyed as Sodom and Go-
morrha were.

16 escape, σωθήσεται. 17 perfecting and cutting off the account in justice, the Lord shall
even make a summary account on the land, or, the Lord shall make an account on the land,
perfecting and cutting short.

62 ROMANS. CHAP. 1X.

80 What 18 shall 0. ‘Io conclude, therefore, that which all this
ie pay hee. Sey while hath been a proving (and to the proving of
followed not after Wich all that hath been said in this chapter must be
righteousness, have referred, as premises to infer this conclusion and no
[/ Jattained to right- other) is this, ‘That the Gentiles, that strove not for
eousness, even the justification, that did not so zealously pretend that
1 ea which they were the favourites of God, did attain to it b

receiving the faith of Christ: upon which, thoug
they had formerly been idolaters, they were justified.

31 ButIsrael,which 91. But the Jews, that did most diligently contend
followed after the to be justified by the law, did not yet outrun the Geu-
law of righteous- tiles, attain the goal, or get justification before them;
ness, “hath not at- but on the contrary, the Gentiles have gotten th
tained to the law of ye gotten te
righteousness. advantage of them very much.

32 Wherefore? Be- 39. And why not? Why, because they sought it
cause they sought it not by Christ, or by the evangelical way, nay, could
not by faith, but as not endure that when it was revealed to them, but
oie Yo δι only by the privileges of being Jews, and perform-
stumbled at 2°that ance of external legal observances, and so fell down
stumblingstone; in the midst of their race, being not patient to believe

that their law should be abolished, (or that Christ,
that was born, lived, and died in a mean condition,
should be the Messias of the world, 1 Cor. i. 23,) but
upon that one prejudice casting off all Christianity,

As it is writ- 33- According to that which is written, Isaiah

ten, Behold, I lay in xxviii. 16, Behold I lay i Ston a stone, tried and
Sion 51 ἃ stumbling- precious, (see note [2] Matt. x,) but such an one as
stone and rock of +14 Jews should stumble at, thinking it contrary to
offence: and who- d :
soever believeth on the Mosaical way, and so falling off from and_perse-
him [m]shall not be cuting Christianity ; which, notwithstanding, the true
ashamed. orthodox faithful Christian will still adhere to, and
hold fast, and never forsake or deny Christ, (see
ch. x. 11, and 1 Pet. ii. 6,) nor consequently shall
he ever be denied or forsaken by him.

The sum then of this whole chapter will be reduced to these five
heads: first, the privileges of the Jews, and among them especially
Christ’s being born of that stock ; secondly, that those of them which
resisted and believed not in Christ were delivered up to obduration
by God, and the Gentiles taken in in their stead ; thirdly, that it was
most just in God to deal thus with them; fourthly, that some of the
Jews at that time believed in Christ ; fifthly, that the cause that the
rest believed not was, that after a pharisaical manner they sought
justification by the works of the law, circumcision, &c., despising the
faith and doctrine of Christ, and that evangelical way of justification,
and so stumbled at the Christian doctrine which they should have
believed, were the worse for him, and the preaching of the apostles,
by whom they should have been so much the better.

18 say we then: ch. vi. I. 19 came not foremost, οὐκ ἔφθασε. 20 the, T@..
21 a stone of offence and a stone of scandal, λίθον προσκόμματος, καὶ πέτραν σκανδάλου.

¥ δῶν ee eee ὃν ᾿

CHAP. X. ROMANS. 63

CHAR:

BRETHREN, 1. And as before, ch. ix. 1, so now again, I must
ay heart τ ais confess to you, (my brethren, the Christian Jews,)
oe aha Ay that that whatever the Jews believe of me, as though I
they might "2 be were their enemy, there is none more passionately
[a] saved. and tenderly affected to them than Iam. From this

it is, and nothing else, that I do so heartily desire and
pray to God for all that people, that they may timely
believe and turn unto Christ, that so they may be de-
livered at this time and escape, (and not be involved
in the fatal destruction that attends that people,) and
withal be saved eternally by so doing.

2 ForI bearthem 2. For I must testify this of them, that they are,
record that they have very many of them, great zealots for their law, as that
a zeal of God, but which is commanded them by God, and so in their
not according to ] h (Se awa. tot 6 f
knowledge. way zealous to have God obeyed; but tor want ὁ

true knowledge, which the gospel offers them, and

they will not receive, they are mistaken in their zeal,

. 816 not such zealots as they ought to be.
3 For they being 3. For they being not satisfied in the truth of what
ignorant of God’s ὅς : aes
righteousness, and We teach them, particularly of God’s way of justi-
going about to es- fying men under the gospel, and desiring and in-
tablish their own tending to be justified by the law, their external legal
righteousness, have observances, they will not part with them, and there-
not submitted them- . at ye
‘cht. Upon have refused that evangelical way of justifi-

selves untothe right : 89 ἐν
eousness of God. cation, which is so much better than that.

4 For Christ isthe 4. For Christ hath consummated and reformed the
ot of the law for Jaw of Moses, requiring internal instead of external
righteousness tO © obediences, and hath set up a new way of justifi-
very one that be- ~~. : ;

Maceth. cation, which belongeth to all those that believe and
obey him, though they do not perform the law.

5 For Moses de- 8. For, Lev. xviii. 5, the way of being justified
scribeth the right- under the law is set down by Moses to be a task of
eousness which is of strict performances required of us, that he that will
the law, That the b ° ti fi d b th t t ff d . t
man which [é]doeth 06 Justified by that must never offend against any
those things shall part of it; for upon those terms only justification is
live by them. promised there; and he that offends once is guilty of

all (that is, hath lost all pretence of justification by
that); and this every man doth; and so this is not so
excellent and happy a course, that ye should be so
fond of it; and withal it consisteth of a great burden
of ceremonies and external performances, all required
to justify a Jew, before the coming of Christ; and
Christ, that requires the substantial duties required
by those shadows, hath done you no injury to free
you from them.

1 the good pleasure of my heart, ἢ εὐδοκία τῆς ἐμῆς καρδίας. 2 escape.

64 ROMANS. CHAP, X.

6 But the righte- 6,7. But that justification which is to be had by
ousness which is of the gospel is not on such strict, difficult terms, above
faith speaketh on 16 reach of our knowled trength ; that de-
this wise, Say not Had Page or our strenstn ; thay ae
in thine heart, Who S8Cription of the perspicuity and intelligibleness of
shall ascend into God’s commands, (given then by Moses to the people,
heaven? (that is, and setting life and death before them,) Deut. xxx. 12.
Ri from arise being very fitly appliable to the gospel ; viz., that it is

ἡ Or, Who shall de- neither obscure, nor such as depends on any difficult
scend into the deep? performances of ours, but on that which Christ hath
(that is, to bring up done for us. The Christ by which we are to be justi-
arp Ys from fied is not by any pains of ours to be fetched down

‘ from heaven; he came down himself, and died for us ;
nor is he to be fetched out of the abyss by us, he is
risen again of himself for our justification, (to obtain
pardon for our past sins, upon our reformation for
the future, and to give us grace to do so ;) and these
two being the two main parts of our faith, signify
this truth, that all that is required of us is by him
made very plain to be known, and possible to be per-
formed; all the difficult part is performed by himself,
and the easy required of us.

8 But what saith 8. But thus the evangelical justification is de-
it? [4] The word is scribed: That which is required of us toward it is
nigh thee, even in within the reach of any ordinary understanding to
thy mouth, and in : . ; :
thy heart: that is, Conceive, being proclaimed by us to all that will be-
the word of faith, Leve, and within the compass of a Christian to per-
which we preach; form, through Christ that strengthens him ; a sort of

precepts so agreeable to human nature, and so fami-
liar to our knowledge, that thou mayest, without
much pains, learn them thyself, and teach them
others, and (for thy practice) with pleasure and feli-
city perform them; which character cannot so fitly
belong to any thing as to the way of faith and new
obedience set down in the gospel, which we now
preach unto you, in opposition to that other of legal
performances, which had so much of unprofitable
weight, and even impossibility in it.

9 Thatifthoushalt 9. And this but of two parts as it were, one for
confess with thy thy mouth, the other for thy heart, ver. 8; for thy
mouth the Lord Je- ary : ‘
sus, and shalt be- Mouth, that if in spite of all persecution and danger
lieve in thine heart that shall attend the profession of the Christian faith,
that God hath raised thou shalt yet venture all, and make profession of it ;
him from the dead, and in thine heart, as the principle of Christian prac-
thou shalt be saved. ti. believe the resurrection of Christ, and conform

thy practice to that belief, in forsaking of sin, and
arising to new life, in imitation of Christ’s rising
from the grave; thou shalt escape this huge judg-

Me. ¢

CHAP. X. | ROMANS. 65

ment impendent on the Jews, and withal be justified
; and saved eternally.
-xo For with the 10. For the justifying faith is only that practical of
heart a believeth the heart which must have confession of the mouth
unto righteousness; og along with it, and that shall give you your part in
oo Fabel τ ΡΣ that eae delivery, (see ver. 13,) and in that eternal
Sain ealvation. rest hereafter.

tr For the scrip» 11. For to that is appliable that of Isa. xxvii. 16,
ture saith, Whoso- made use of here, ch. ix. 33, and 1 Pet. ii., that who-
him a. he S0ever believeth on him shall be certainly owned and
ee ad. saved by him: see note {m] ch. ix.

12 Forthere isno 12. And in this, it is not being circumcised, or of
difference between the stock of Abraham, that will do any man any good,
ro pte amas oe or the wanting of it that will hurt any; there is no
a ΠΣ ower al difference of Jew or Greek, so that one should be
is rich unto all that more acceptable to God than the other ; for he is the
call upon him. common Lord and Father of both, abundantly mer-

ciful unto all, both Jew and Gentile, that give up
their names unto Christ sincerely, live obediently and.

faithfully in his family.
13 For whosoever 13. For to these times peculiarly belongs that pro-
shall call upon the mise in Joel ii. 32, (see Acts ii. 21,) that when the
en. ae Lord oyeat, calamity befalls the Jewish nation, and all other
te confidences fail, and prove treacherous, they that
should constantly confess, pray, and adhere to Christ,

14 How then shal] Should be delivered from it: and this as a pledge of
they call on him in eternal deliverance or salvation.
whom they have not 14, 15. But here the Christian Jew objects against
“epee eee or St. Paul, in the name of the unbelievers, that be
οὐ oF hom they the condition of evangelical justification never so
have not heard? and easy, (but the acknowledging of Christ, giving up

how shall they hear their names to him;) yet how is that believing pos-

safe : peeecher 2 sible for those that hear not of him, which it is clear
they ΩΝ they cannot do except they be preached to? and
they be sent? as it When the apostles have left the Jews and gone to the
is written, How Gentiles, and yet there is no preaching to be had
beautiful are the feet but by them, either personally, or by some sent by

= sem oa! on them, how now shall the Jews do? how is it possible
Bid being ἰδῇ tiq. for them to believe? or well done of the apostles

ings of good things! thus to leave them?
16 But they have 16. This objection may easily be answered: that
Hot all obeyed the if all to whom the gospel hath been preached had

. .. ae ae received and obeyed it, there would have been no

hath belicvcd our Place for this objection of the Jews; for the gospel

report ? hath been preached through all the cities of Jewry

3 he is the same Lord of all, rich, αὐτὸς Κύριος πάντων, πλοντῶν.
HAMMOND, VOL. 11. F

66 ROMANS. CHAP. X.

before the apostles left them; but the only fault is,
they have not believed it, nay, not any considerable
number of them; and that was foretold by Isaiah,
that when the Jews should have the gospel preached
to them they should generally give no heed to it.

17 ‘So then faith 17,18. And therefore, although it be most will-
cometh by hearing, ingly granted, that preaching is necessary to receive
oa toesties by the the faith, and that none can preach but he that is

18 But I say, Have Sent and appointed by God, (see note on John x. 34,)
they not heard? Yes that mediately or immediately hath received com-
verily, [6] their mission from heaven ; yet this objection is of no force,
prune eno AE for the Jews through all their cities have certainly
words unto the ends 24d the gospel preached to them by the apostles, ac-
of the world. cording to Christ’s command, that they should go

over all the cities of Jewry, Acts 1. 8, before they
went to the Gentiles: and to this may be accommodated
that of Psalm xix. 4, as if by that were foretold, first,
that their preaching should be afforded to all the land
of Judea, and then, that they should proceed and
preach also to the whole world beside.

19 But Isay, Did 19. On the other side, can the Jews be ignorant,
not Israel know? that upon their provoking God, God will cast them
First Moses saith, I of and prefer even the heathen before them? It is
will provoke you to. : ‘
jealousy by them that impossible they should be ignorant, if Moses or the
are no people, and prophets’ writings be heeded by them; for of them
by a foolish nation first Moses saith, Deut. xxxii. 21, by way of predic-
Twill anger you. tion of these (as story of those) times, They have

moved me to jealousy with that which is not God,
angered and provoked me by preferring idols before
me, and I will make them jealous with a no-nation,
give the Philistine victory over them then, and now
take the Gentiles, and prefer them before them, and

20 But Esajas js M#ke them angry (as now they are) to see them
18 . ἐ
very bold, and saith, téken in their stead, more favoured by God than they.
Iwas foundofthem 20. Then by Isaiah, lxv. 1, who saith in plain
that sought me not; words, that the heathen world, that was far from
dager earn thinking of such a dignity, should have the gospel
#0 f lacked not after preached to them, and receive it.
irs 21. Whereas, ver. 2, he saith to the Jews, that
21 But to Israel he though he shall most diligently have called and sent
saith, All day long I apostles unto them, never giving over, till their mea-
have stretched forth sure of iniquities being filled up their destruction was
my hands unto a dis- lag ‘Le ab ah xe ὩΣ d
obedient and gain- NOW at the door, as a night at the end ol a long day,
saying people. yet they will continue refractory, and not believe the

4 Faith indeed, “Apa ἡ πίστις. 5 voice is gone out into all the land. 6 inquired
not of me.

CHAP. XI. ROMANS. 67

gospel of Christ: which sure is a testimony both that
the Jews have had and rejected it, and that this deal-
ing of the apostles was in all reason to be expected by
them.

CHAR AE

ISAYthen, Hath 1. Here it will be objected again, that by this it
God cast away his seems to be concluded, that then God hath utterly
eople? God forbid. cast off the Jews, his ancient people, having cast
I ΠΝ ἐκ the seed them off from the preaching of the gospel. To this
of Abraham, of the 1 answer, that the objection is utterly causeless and
tribe of Benjamin. groundless ; for that the Jews are not utterly cast off,
I myself am a visible example, who had not only the
gospel revealed to me from heaven by Christ, but am
employed as an apostle to preach to others, who yet
am an Israelite, as lineally descended from Abraham,

by Benjamin, as any can be supposed to be.

2Godhathnotcast 2,3. God hath according to his threats, Deut. xxix.
away his people 98, cast off the rebellious Israelites; but those whom
ag " -oshaarti he did foresee to be such whom he might, according
ths x dhice saith 0 the rules which in the gospel he hath prescribed,
of Elias? how he approve and love, his honest, faithful servants, that
1 [a] maketh inter- have any kind of probity in them, those sheep that
cession to God a- hear his voice, he hath not now cast off, or passed any
Baines Terael, say's? decree against them: of which kind, though they

3 Lord, they have :
killed thy prophets, Seem but few, yet are there not so few. In like man-
and digged down ner as in the story of Elias, 1 Kings xix. 10, when
thine altars; and I he comes to God, and complains of the wickedness of
the pod lyon Fg that people, their murdering God’s prophets, and

y 7” throwing down his altars, (then built by pious men
of the ten tribes to serve God with, when they were
not permitted to go to Jerusalem, in which case the
prohibition of building private altars is by the learned
Jews said to have ceased,) and doing it in so uni-
versal a style as if he were the one only pious man
left in the land, and that that was the reason that they
now plotted and attempted to kill him also.

4 But what saith 4. To this complaint he receives answer by the
the answer of God yoice from heaven, 1 Kings xix. 12, in these words:
unto him? I have] have reserved, or left for myself out of that deluge
reserved to myself . : : Rory
seven thousandmen, Οἱ sin, wherein the ten tribes are involved, or, (as the
who have not bowed Hebrew may be rendered,) I will reserve a remnant
the knee to the im- of seven thousand men, which have not, or shall not
age of Baal. bow the knee to Baal, (as there were some that ob-

| served that law, and so were exempt from the de-

1 brings a charge.
F 2

68 ROMANS. CHAP. ΧΙ.

struction wrought on the Jews by Nebuchadnezzar,
Ezek. ix. 4.

5 Even so then at 5. So at this season some, though a few in propor-
this present timealso tion, have been preserved, such as, according to the
there *is a remnant yy Jes of the gospel, God hath determined to receive,
according totheelec- ΒΕ ΙΕ δι δ . asl
tion of grace. umble, obedient servants of his, which have readily

received the faith of Christ, (answerable to those,
ver. 4, that bowed not the knee to Baal,) and from
their former sins did now, on Christ’s call, turn to
him, and so were capable of that justification brought
in by Christ: which, consisting in pardon of sins to
all penitent believers, and not in rewarding of works,
belongs to those which thus return to him: (see note
on 1 Peter 11. 6.)

6 And if by grace, 6. And if this means of reserving of them and of
then is it no more their escaping out of that deluge were by the mercies
of eho otherwise of God in Christ, and their embracing the gospel the
gree Ss 80 sf z, only condition required on their part to make them
grace. °*But if it ; i te :
be of works, then is Capable of it, then sure is it not by adhering to the
it no more grace: Mosaical performances, nor by special merit of their
peevesrer isno own, imputable to themselves, for then the gospel
piper Ἢ were not the gospel. But if it be of works—

What then? Is- ; :
rael hath not obtain. 7» ὃ. Lhe short then is, that the generality of that
ed that which he people have not attained that justification that God
seeketh for; but the will crown, but the election, the remnant (see note
election hath obtain- [2] Luke xiii. and note [c] 1 Pet. ii.) that being
ed it, and the rest . . 1 .
τὸ tiindad called by Christ did not neglect to make use of it,

8 (According as it these have attained it; but all the rest, that made not
is written, God hath use of that grace, (resisted Christ when he was
ses rie spirit preached to them,) these have grown obstinately
beg! her doa oe blind: and in them is performed what Isaiah, ch.
see, and ears that XXix. 10, spoke of those who had first hardened their
they should not hearts against God, God gave them up to absolute
hear;) unto this day. obduration and blindness and deafness, and so they

9 And David saith, continue unto this day.

Let their table be 9, 10. And so what David said prophetically of
made a snare, and some in his time, Psalm lxix. 22, (by way of retribu-
2 res and. ἃ tion to their sins,) that the things th for thei
stumblingblock, and 1on to t ΘΙ sins,) that the things that were tor their
a recompence unto good, their very necessary food and refreshment,
them : should turn to their mischief; so doth the preaching
Saag Beck cag eyes of the gospel now to their obduration. As he said

e Carxened, that that they should be blinded, and go stooping, not able
they may not see, seagie
and Sbow down their t0 look up to heaven ; the like is now fallen on the
back alway. Jews; the preaching of the gospel hath been their

2 hath been, γέγονε. 8 The King’s MS. omits these words to the end of the verse, and
so doth the ancient Latin translation, and Origen, Chrysostom and Ambrose. 4 of sense-

lessness, eyes not to see, ὀφθαλμοὺς τοῦ μὴ βλέπειν. 5 gin and trap, θήραν καὶ σκάνδαλον.
6 how thou down, σύγκαμψον.

CHAP. XI. ROMANS. 69

obduration ; they are the worse, not the better for
it; they are blinded, and able to see nothing of
heavenly things.
αι 71 say then, 11. But here it is again objected, that this doctrine
Haye they stumbled of ours concludes us to think that the Jews are utterly
that they should cast off, by this their not receiving the gospel, and
te fall τυ ον that now they are past all hope of recovering. To this
through their fall 1 answer again, that this is not our doctrine, or duly
salvation is come concluded from it, but this only: that as by their
unto the Gentiles, obstinacy the Gentiles have received a huge advan-
Bo provoke them tage, the gospel preached to them by us, when we
sega were driven away by the Jews; so the Gentiles re-
ceiving the gospel hath been made use of by the infi-
nite wisdom of God to make the Jews jealous and
emulous, and troubled to see themselves so outstrip-
ped by those whom they so contemned, so to make
that emulation an instrument to bring them in to
Christ also.

12 Now if the fall _ 12- And if by thus punishing of their unbelief and
of them e the riches obduration, so much advantage have accrued to the
of the world, and Gentiles, and so the multitude of the Jewish unbe-
oa ate lievers hath been the means of converting many
τ μὸν heathens, how much more shall the addition of the
much more their multitude of Jewish believers, if they shall yet re-
{d] fulness? pent and come in, be matter of confirmation of the
. faith to the Gentiles, and a means to bring them all

to receive it, to convert the Gentiles over all the
world ?
13 For I speak to 193. This of the multitude of the converted Gen-
you Gentiles, inas- tiles I speak with some reflection on myself, and
much as I am the therein I proclaim the success I have had in preach-
apostle of the Gen- . ;
tiles, 1 magnify mine 19g to the Gentiles, (many of whom have been con-
office : verted by me :)

141fbyanymeans 14. To this end, that I may work some emulation

I may provoketoem- oy jealousy in my brethren the Jews, and bring some

τρῆμα θὴρ δικιά of them to repentance, and belief in Christ.

might save some of 165. For if the casting off the contumacious Jews
them. _ be a means of sending and spreading the gospel to
_15 For if the cast- the Gentiles, and so of bringing them into the church,
οι) and obtaining pardon for them upon their repentance,
δὰ world, what Sol what a miracle of mercy will it be for these Jews now
the receiving of them to repent, and to be actually reassumed into God’s
be, but life from the fayour, and to receive the faith of Christ! Even as
dead ? great a miracle, as fit to work upon the Gentiles

(both to make them all believe on Christ, when his

7 Do I say then, Have they not stumbled that they might fall ἢ Λέγω οὖν, Μὴ ἔπταισαν, ἵνα
πέσωσι: 8 their paucity, ἥττημα αὐτῶν.

710 ROMANS. CHAP. ΧΙ.

crucifiers do so, and rejoice at this happy turn) as if
they should see them raised from the dead again.

16 9For ifthe first- 16. And sure they are not yet so totally rejected,
fruit be holy, the the whole nation of them, but that God hath still
aap poe ἤρα: some respect unto them, if more of them will believe
ali ; eis . ae the and come in to Christ also, as some have done; for
Gian chea: as when the cake of the first of the dough is offered

up for a heave offering, Num. xv. 20, the whole lump
or mass of dough is by that means hallowed; so if the
patriarchs, Abraham, &c. were persons so favourably
looked on by God, then there is no doubt of it, but
that the rest of the whole nation, that sprang from
them, are so looked on also, if they be believers, and
so capable of God’s mercy, as Abraham was, or if
now they shall return and repent and come in to
Christ. And therefore in the mean time they ought
not to look on themselves with desperation, nor to be
looked on with despising and censure by the Gentiles.

17 Andifsome of 17. But, on the contrary, if God, in his just judg-
the branches be bro- ments on the Jews, have broken off some of them, as
οὶ oe 4 eee branches from a tree, and ingraffed thee (the Gen-
Fee ως pasted in tiles) as a scion is wont to be, in that place where the
among them, and branch was cut off, and so made thee partaker of the
with them partakest juice of the root and the fatness of the good olive tree,
of the root and fat- that is, of Abraham, made thee partaker of the pro-
ness of theolive tree; mises to his seed, remission of sins, and justification ;

(see ver. 24.) |

18 Boast not ae 18. Do not thou triumph over them: and for those
gainst the branches. of them that have received the faith, but stand zeal-
hae Meuse Diao gs ously for their ceremonies of the Mosaical law, do not
root, but the root thou despise or reject them for that; or, if thou be apt
thee. to do so, then, for thy humiliation, remember, that

Abraham being the root from which the Jews natu-
rally spring, and the Gentiles only graffed in, you
being now but branches at most, and not the natural
seed of Abraham, must not think higher of your-
selves than of Abraham, and that natural seed of his,
all Christian Jews that lineally descend from him,
and by being believers partake of his faith also as
_ well as of his flesh: (see ch. xiv. 1.)

19 Thou wilt say 19. Or ifthou that art a Gentile shalt, for the magni-
then, ‘The branches fying thyself and despising the Jew, think fit to pre-
vere arones ΘΑ ΤΙΝ tend that the Jews were rejected on purpose that the
“Aas δ Gentiles might be taken in in their stead ;

in.
20 Well; because- 20. The answer to such is ready; that if this be

9 And if, Ei δέ. 10 wild olive branch, ἀγριέλαιοϑ.

CHAP. ΧΙ. ROMANS. 71

of unbelief they were true, yet there is little matter of security or boasting
broken off, and thou fo them ; for it was their pride and contumacy and

standest by faith. . .

Be not highminded, fidelity that provoked God (ver. 21.) to break them
but fear : off, and it is thy faith by which thou wert received

and still continuest in ; and if thou become guilty of
the same sins, thou art to expect the like fate with
them, and therefore art not to boast of thy condition,
(which is quite contrary to the naturg of justification
by faith, for that is not founded in any merit of thine,
but only upon the promise of God through Christ to
accept thee upon thy repentance and sincere reform-
ation,and practice of Christian virtues,.of which humi-
lity and charity are the chief, and those most contrary
to boasting over and despising of other men,) but with
all humility to work out thine own salvation.

21 For ifGodspar- 21. For if God proceeded with so much severity
ed not the natural against his own people the Jews, ye are in reason to
pranches, take heed exnect no less severity to you Gentiles, if ye do not
Jest he also spare not ; ‘
thee. obey the gospel, and live regularly according to the

dictates of Christ.

22 Behold there- 22. Two things then there are in this matter most
fore the goodness visible and remarkable, the abundant kindness of
and severity of God: God, and withal his severity ; severity on the Jews
on them which fell, that stand out iousl inst the faith of
severity ; but toward ut contumaciously agaist the iaith ὁ
thee, goodness, if Christ, but infinite mercy on the Gentiles if they
thou continue in his make that use of his mercy afforded them which is
ees: otherwise fit, if having received they obey the gospel and walk
eg Bae Pe ε προ of it; for otherwise they must expect severity
_23 And they also, 29. And so likewise nothing can keep the Jews in
# ath ee In this state of rejection or excision but their wilful con-
σταῆοα tn ν for God tuing in unbelief, which when they break off, God
is able to graff them Can and certainly will receive them in again.
in again. 24. For if ye Gentiles, which were a kind of wild
,24 For if thou wert olive branch, were taken off from the wildness natu-

cut out of the olive 1a] to you, and ingraffed into the stock of Abraham,
tree which is wild : : :
by nature, and wert received into the church, graffed into the stock of a
graffed !3contrary to good olive tree, from which the Jews were cut off,
nature into a good which is not only against the custom (see note [2]

olive tree: how much , Coy, xi.) of the Jews, grounded on Lev. xix. 19,
more shall 1 these, Ξ
‘which be the natural ὝΠΟ use not to graff one tree upon another of another
branches, be graffed kind, but more generally against what could be ex-
into their own olive pected in reason, and against all laws of graffing,
tree? (for, first, the good olive being the fattest of trees

11 hast stood, ἕστηκας. 12 cut off from the wild olive tree which was natural to thee,
- ἐκ τῆς κατὰ φύσιν ἐξεκόπης ἀγριελαίου. 13 beside nature, παρὰ φύσιν. 14 these, which
are according to nature, οὗτοι of κατὰ φύσιν.

72 ROMANS. CHAP. X.

admits no ingraffing, graffs will not prosper in any
fat tree or stock, no olive graff prospers, unless it be
in an hungry stock ; secondly, no graff converts into
the nature or quality of the stock, but still retains its
own ; and therefore, thirdly, men always graff a good
fruit into a wild, an apple into a crab, &c., they never
graff a wild fruit mto a good one,) how much more
shall the Jews, which are branches of this stock, and
of the same kind, branches of that very tree into
which you Gentiles are now ingraffed, be now, if
they shall yet believe, graffed in also, according to
that custom of graffing most ordinary among the
Jews, to graff one tree upon another of the same
kind!

25 ForIwouldnot, 25. For I shall declare this mystery to you, this
brethren, that ye great secret of God’s providence, (which may keep
bc he ἜΡΘΗ: the Gentiles from being proud, vv. 18. 20,) viz., that
re ἘΠ tho ies te a great part of the people of the Jews are now at this
your own conceits; present become blind, and that that is made use of
that ‘blindness in by God, that, by occasion of that, the gospel may (by
part is happened to departing a while from them) be preached to and re-
pune until the ceived by the generality of the Gentiles, and they

ness of the Gen- β Ἐς an
tiles be come in, . Compacted into Christian churches, (and this in very
mercy to those Jews, that they by seeing the Gentiles
believe might at length be provoked to do so too, by
way of emulation, vv. 11. 31.)

26 And so all Is- 26. And so all the true children of Abraham, Jews
rael shall’ be saved: and heathens both, but particularly the remnant of
tg Aaa: mga the Jews, shall come in and repent, and believe in
‘Sion the Deliverer, Christ: and this agreeably to that prophecy, Isaiah
and shall [6] turn lix. 20: There shall come to Sion a redeemer—some
‘away _ungodliness powerful means shall be used to bring the Jews to
from Jacoh : repentance and reformation of their impieties—or a

deliverer to them that turn from iniquities in Jacob,
who shall rescue all the penitent believing Jews from
the approaching evils.

27 *Forthisismy 97, And so by this means God’s covenant shall be
covenant unto them, made good to them, in bringing them to reformation
when I shall take ἢ -
away their sins, and amendment, and then accepting and pardoning

: as many as shall come in after all this.

28 As concerning 98. It is true indeed, and observable to you Gen-
the gospel, they are tiles, that in respect of the present preaching of the
enemies for your 1. th ee : tterl Ἴ
sakes : but as touch- 5Ό5Ρ61, they are now laid aside as persons utterly re
ing the election, they jected, on purpose that ye may receive the benefit of

15 obduration is in part befallen, πώρωσις ἀπὸ μέρους γέγονεν. ~ 16 so long till the fulness
of the Gentiles do come in, ἄχρις οὗ εἰσέλθῃ. 17 escape, σωθήσεται. 18 And, Kal. .

ee ee

, Ν..... νυ...» νι ™ ω -

ee τς

oe

CHAP. XI. ROMANS. 73

are beloved for the it. The apostles having preached throughout all their

fathers’ sakes. cities, and succeeded so ill among them, are now de-
parted to you Gentiles, and have given them over ;
but yet, for as many of them as any means will bring
in, in respect of the promises made to that people for
Abraham’s sake, (see note [Ὁ] 1 Pet. 11.,) and the spe-
cial favour of God to them, they are still so far loved
by God, that if they will come in, and be capable,
they shall be received by him, and to that end this
dispensation of mercy and providence, the calling and
converting the Gentiles, is now made use of as the
last and only probable means to work on the Jews,
VV. 11. 14.

29 For the gifts 29. For God’s special favours allowed to this peo-
and calling of God ple, and his promises made to their fathers, are such,
are without repent- a, that he will never change or repent of them, ver. 1,
cia and consequently will still make them good to them

upon their repentance ; and to that end doth in his
providence use a most excellent way to bring the
obdurate Jews to repentance, by shewing them the
issue of the gospel among the Gentiles, that that may

30 For as ye in provoke them by way of emulation not to fall short of
times past have not such heathens whom they have so long despised.
believed God, yet 90. For as ye Gentiles having gone on in a long
Dor throat the course of idolatry, have now, upon the Jews rejecting
ir. the gospel, had the gospel preached to you ;

31 Even so have 31. So the Jews of this age having been contuma-
these also now not cious, and from whose disobedience it is that this
ered ΟῚ bat mercy hath come to the Gentiles, shall by this very
Sie abio tay obtain Means (this mercy upon you in suffering the gospel
mercy. to be preached to you) reap some considerable bene-

fit also, viz., be stirred by emulation to look after
the gospel thus believed on by the Gentiles, and
count it a shame to them, a people so favoured by
God, if they be not as wise or pious as the Gentiles,
which from their idolatry they now behold to come
in and believe on God.

32 For God hath 32. All this serves to illustrate the grace and
-concluded them all mercy of God both to Jews and Gentiles, that both
ere mene may attain salvation by his grace, without which nei-
upon all. Y ther of them can be saved. For God hath permitted

the Gentiles first, and now the Jews and all sorts of
men, to wallow in disobedience and contumacy, that
by that means he might reduce both. The Gentiles
being idolaters had Christ preached to them, which
was occasioned by the Jews rejecting of him, for

19 formerly were disobedient, ποτὲ ἠπειθήσατε. 20 to the shewing mercy upon you, that
they also, τῷ ὑμετέρῳ ἐλέει, ἵνα καὶ αὐτοί.

74 ROMANS. CHAP. XI.

thereupon the apostles left them, and preached to the
Gentiles. The Jews thus contumacious see the Gen-
tiles believe in Christ and receive the Holy Ghost,
Acts x., and are in any reason by that means to be
stirred up to emulation, not to be behind them in
piety, that so, many of them may come in and believe
on Christ; and so (by this means thus wisely dis-
posed by God) God hath fulfilled his great counsel
of goodness toward all, in shewing undeserved mercy
upon each of them, Jews as well as Gentiles.

33 Othe depth of 342. O the depth of the abundant goodness of God,
the riches both of in bearing the contumacy of the Gentiles first, and
the wisdom and then of the Jews; and of his wisdom, in making the
pawledee of Hod desertion of the Jews a means of calling the Gentiles ;
are his judgments, 20d of his knowledge, in knowing how (probably) to
and his ways 3) past work upon the most obstinate Jews, viz., by envy and
finding out ! emulation toward the Gentiles, (as also by those

heavy calamities that according to Christ’s prediction
fell upon them, see note [e]:) how unsearchable are
his determinations, and how admirable his ways of
bringing them to pass !

34 For who hath 34. According to that of Isaiah xl. 19, that his
known the mind of ways are in wisdom so much above ours, that no
co bat ΐ eee thoughts of ours are fit in any degree to be taken
ealtor > into counsel with him. It is impossible all the men

upon the earth could have foreseen these methods, or
ever have thought to have advised them.

35 Or who hath 95. And the justice is such also, that no man can
ἐπ oT him, sneak any thing against the equality of his proceed-
eotipieed Mig eel ings herein ; for, first, it is a matter of mere bounty
again? and goodness, and every man may with his own do

what he lists ; no man can claim any thing that hath
not been allowed him, and therefore there can be no-

thing of injustice objected to him if others have been
more bountifully treated; and yet further, secondly,
the Jews themselves thus deserted of God have their
ways of mercy also if they do observe it.

36 Forofhim,and 96. For the whole dispensation of grace, calling
pee things: and salvation both of Jews and Gentiles, is to be im-
to whom be glory Puted to God’s free undeserved mercy ; the mercy of
for ever. Amen. ~ the call is from him, all good is received by him, and

the honour of all belongs unto him ; and therefore to
him be ascribed all the glory of this and all other

things for ever and ever. Amen.

The sum then of this chapter being the setting forth the great
mercy ant wisdom of God toward Jews and Gentiles, but particu-
larly toward the Jews, (who though for their crucifying of Christ,

21 not to be traced, ἀνεξιχνίαστοι.

i
a
:
3
A
,
τὴ
ἱ

;

|

|

CHAP, XII. ROMANS. "5

and contumacy against the Spirit in the preaching of the apostles,
they were so far forsaken, as that leaving them the apostles departed
to the Gentiles, yet were by way of rebound benefited by this preach-
ing to the Gentiles, provoked to emulation by the multitude of the
conyerted Gentiles, and so themselves brought to believe also, great
multitudes of them,) is said to be a great mystery, ver. 25, and so
intimated again, ver. 33, &c., and seems to be the very doctrine to
which St. Peter refers, 2 Pet. iii. 15, concerning God’s longanimity,
deferring and delaying his execution on his enemies (foretold Matt.
Xxiv.), on purpose that as many Jews as possibly might, should
before that be brought in to believe, and so escape their parts in
that judgment. This is the plain meaning of what St. Peter ex-
presses by, Account the longsuffering of our Lord delwerance: to
which he saith that Paul had written parallel in many places, and
withal tells us that what he had written on that subject was much
mistaken, and wrested to very distant doctrines in those first times,
and so hath been ever since, as to that of the millenaries of both
sorts, and some other matters.

CHAP. XII.

1] BESEECH 1. Seeing then the gospel, without any addition of
you therefore, bre- legal performances, is the only way to salvation,
thren, by the mer- (which is the thing on the proving of which all the
et ἐᾷ "ΟΣ, Pose former part of the epistle was spent,) and that the
τ᾿ ἘΣ sacrifice, ZOSpel is the spiritualizing and perfecting of the law,
holy, acceptable un- (which he shews by going ethically through the
to God, which ts several parts of it, the ritual or ceremonial in this
your [a] reasonable chapter, the judicial, ch. xiii. 1, the moral, ver. 8, &c.)
Alaa I do therefore exhort you, brethren, by the bowels

or exceeding great mercies of God, that (instead of
the impure Gnostic practices that are so rife among
you, and which pretend to be grounded on their
mystical understanding of the law and scriptures of the
Old 'Testament,) you preserve yourselves in all purity
and holiness, and so offer up unto God (as a kind of
heave offering) your bodies (the workhouses and shops
of action and practice) a living sacrifice, (in opposition
to their dead ones under the law,)an holy, pure one, (in
opposition to those external, carnal, legal ones, which
had no kind of intrinsical goodness in them, but only
as they were commanded them for a time by God,)
acceptable to God, (whereas the other were not so
whensoever they were not joined with holy life, nor
are now any longer so, having been abolished by
Christ,) your rational worship of him, (in opposition
to that wherein the irrational creatures, the cattle,
&c. were offered up to God in his worship.)

1 I exhort you—by the compassions, Παρακαλῷ ὑμᾶς δι᾽ ---οἰκτιρμῶν.

76 ROMANS. CHAP. XII.

2 And be not con- 2. And suffer not yourselves to be ensnared with
formedtothisworld: the filthy sensual practices of the Gnostics of this
eee ye transform- age, that by joining with the Jews against the ortho-
μ᾽ nig A ἐν dox Christians, avoid persecution themselves, and
ye may prove what bring it upon others, and by that means seduce
15 that good, and many, but by undertaking the Christian faith, and
acceptable, and per- that renovation of mind and actions, wherein repent-
fect, will of God. ance (required of you at your baptism) consists, let

your Christianity appear in the new form and shape
of your lives, that ye may be able to discern and ap-
prove and practise (see note [37 ch. ii.) what it is
that God now commands us Christians, even those
evangelical commands of his, which are good (as all
the Judaical law cannot be said to be, there being
many things permitted for the hardness of their
hearts which must not be permitted now) and well-
pleasing (as now their ceremonial performances,
sacrifice, &c. are not, nor ever were, but when
joined with good lives) and perfect (as even the
moral part, as it was understood by the Jews, was
not till it was enlarged, or at least interpreted by:
Christ, Matt. v., and as the practices of the Gnostics
certainly are not, which yet pretend to the highest
perfection.)

3 ForIsay,through 3. For I, in respect of that apostolical authority
the grace given unto which by the favour and commission of Christ is
eink 2 pie ἀπο given unto me, take upon me to admonish every
not to think of him- person among you, that he do not exalt himself above
selfmorehighly than that which belongs to him, (as the Gnostics do, who
he ought to think; pretend to such heights of knowledge and perfection,
but to think soberly, a5 to despise the governors of the church, (see note
according as God, Beer
hath dealt to every L¢] Jude 8,) and consequently run into such ex-
man the measure of travagances,) but every man in sobriety to possess the
faith. graces which God hath given him, to the benefit of

the church, and not the despising of others, especially
ip GPE WE hase those that are placed over him by Christ.

many members in 4: For as in the body of man, where there are
one body, and all many members, they have not all offices or places of
members have not the same esteem or dignity which some have ;
the a office heing 0°50. all we Christians make up one body, of
radars nae Ἔν which Christ is the head, and are fellow-members in
in Christ, and every respect of one another, but yet have several functions
one members one of and offices in his church.
cereale ἜΠΗ 6. And having such peculiar functions to which
differing οἱ : oe τὰς we are designed, differing one from another, accord-
to the grace that is Ng to our several designations, let us exercise them
given to us, whether to the edification of one another : if aman be designed

CHAP. XII. ROMANS. Tt

prophecy, let us pro- to the office of expounding the scripture, let him take

ied os of care that he do it according to that form of faith or

faith. poe ΟΣ wholesome doctrine by which every man which is
sent out to preach the gospel is appointed to regulate
his preaching, according to those heads and principles
of faith and good life which are known among you:

+ Or ministry, let 7. If to the office of a deacon, one designed to do
us wait on our mi- some inferior services in the church, let him set him-
eal : or ie self to the discharge of that: the doctor, or he that
ea om ΟἿ “ES teacheth the doctrine of the gospel where it is already
ὙΠ, planted, let him busy himself about that :

8 Or he that ex- ὃ. He that, when the doctrine of the gospel is
horteth, on exhort- taught and planted, is appointed to preach to them
ation: he that giv- the practical use of it, and exhort them to live ac-
Lee aeimplieity 2 cordingly, let him employ himself thus: he that
that ruleth, with distributes his goods, or perhaps the goods of the
diligence; he that church, to the poor, let him do it liberally : he that is
sheweth mercy, with to govern in the church, let him be very careful and
cheerfulness. diligent in government: he that gives alms, (which

is the duty of every private Christian that is able,)
let him do it merrily, not fearing or doubting that
he shall impoverish himself or his posterity by that
means.

‘9 Let love be with- 9. Let your love of God appear to be sincere, and
out dissimulation. such as will abide the trial, Ephes. i. 4, Luke i. 6;
Abhor that which is 544 50 also your love to one another, let it be un-
evil; cleave to that ST -ἃ : d Avi £ NS
which is good. eigned, detesting an ying trom every implous

practice, such as are observable among the Gnostics ;
and for the true Christian course, both toward God
and men, cleave fast and zealously to it.

10 Be kindly affec- 10. Made up of nothing but perfect kindness to
tioned one to an- one another, contrary to the envying, &c. ch. i. 29,
other with brotherly in the Gnostics ; humble, contrary to their fastidious-
love ; in honour pre- oss and pride, ch. i. SOILS -
ferring one another ; δι 3 ;

τι ὅ Not slothful 11- Industrious and nimble to do any thing that
in business; fervent belongs to your calling, and having that earnest
in spirit ; *[] serv- affection to God’s service that shall inflame and set
ing the Lord ; you most ardently about it, and accordingly doing

those things that in respect of the circumstances of
time and place, wherein now you are, may most
tend to the honour of God and building up of the
ie _ church. .
:.. Rejoicing in 0. In the midst of those afflictions that now fall
ope ; patient in tri- Ce ‘ . ς
upon you, rejoicing in respect of that bliss which we

bulation; continu- ;
inginstantin prayer; hope for in another world, and consequently never

2 liberality, ἐν ἁπλότητι : see note [1] Matt. vi. 3 in respect of diligence, not slothful,
τῇ σπουδῇ μὴ ὀκνηροί. 4 Or, serving the season, so other copies read.

78 ROMANS. CHAP. XI.

renouncing the faith (as the Gnostics profess to do)
in time of persecution, but persevering constant to
the end, and, in order to that, observing your set
times of prayer with all zeal and importunity.

13 Distributing to 13. Shewing liberality to all that want, as earnest
the necessity of in it as in any thing that brings in most advantage to
nen given 0 Yourselves, or instead of pursuing others, ver. 14,

ospitality. Σ ° Ξ

doing them as much kindness as you can.

14 Bless them 14. Repay nothing to contumelies, but friendly
which persecute and kind usage.
τϑριοβας ΕἸΠΕ, and 15. Comply with the condition and state of other

τῷ [0] Rejoice with men, affected with all the good and evil that belongs
them that do rejoice, to them.
and weep with them 16, Very affectionate and compassionate in your
pi Be of th kindness one to another, pretending not to mysterious
mind ἜΣ paced knowledge, as the Gnostics do, but behaving your-
another. Mind not Selves as the modestest sort of Christians do, not
high things, but persuading or conceiting yourselves that you are
* condescend to men wiser than the rest of your brethren.
ae ὭΡΑ own 17: Never acting any revenges upon them which
pos νὰ, you think have done you injuries ; taking care before-

17 Recompense to hand, that whatsoever you do, it be that which is fit
no man evil for evil. for you to do before the heathens, and which may
Provide things ho- not disgrace the Christian profession before them, or
nest in the sight of ". : : : :
aiekey. sei them from it by seeing your lives and actions

vile.

18 Ifit be possible, 18. And particularly, (as far as lieth in you, and
as much as lieth in jg possible for you by all actions of meekness and
tes niin ner | charity to procure,) living peaceably among them.

19 Dearly beloved, 19: To that end, (as ver. 17, 80 again,) not taking
avenge not your- the matter of avenging the injuries done to you into
selves, but rather your own hands, but referring it to the punishment
give place unto of God or the magistrate under him, to whom, as he
wrath: for it is} If saith. Ὁ +t bel ‘ah
written, Vengeance Dimsell saith, Deut. xxxul. 25, 1t belongs to punis
zs mine ; I will repay, offences.
saith the Lord. = = 20. It being the Christian’s duty, and his only
ΠΕΣ aerate οἶ prudent method of overcoming enemies, to do them
Wer! feed iy τ all acts of kindness and charity, whereby thou shalt
he thirst, give him melt them at length, be they never so hard-hearted ;
drink; for in so do- (as when an artificer that deals in metals cannot melt
ing thou shalt heap any metal by putting fire under it, he pours liye
— of fire on his Goals on the top of it, and by that means melts any

: thing that is hardest to melt. This figure must be
made use of to interpret this place, which if it were
literally understood might seem to command that

5 pursuing, διώκοντες. 6 following along with the lowly, τοῖς ταπεινοῖς συναπαγόμενοι.

ea. Wilt thou

CHAP. XIII. ROMANS. 719

foul crime of wishing mischief, saith St. Augustine,
de Doct. Christ. lib. 3. cap. 6.)

21 Be not over- 21. Let not another man’s injustice to thee bring
come of evil, but thee to that vileness of doing the like to him, for
a evil with then hath he conquered the most divine precious
iam part of thee, enslaved thy soul to so vile a sin; but

let thy way be (that which of all others is most likely
to thrive) by doing good to him, by fair words and
deeds to overcome hin.

CHAP. XIII.

LET every soul i. Then for the judicial laws, that great supreme
be subject unto the one ought to be taken into special care of all Chris-
τὰ higher powers. tians—that of obedience tothe supreme powers rightly

or thereis no power ; ὃ Ὁ
but 2of God: the established and constituted, although they be not
powers that be are Jews but Romans. Nothing in Christianity ought
ordained * of God. to be pretended or made use of to give any man im-

munity from obedience, which from all subjects, of
what quality soever, apostles, teachers, &c., is due to -
those to whom allegiance belongs, (contrary to the
Gnostics’ doctrine and practice, Jude 8 ;) but on the
contrary, every person under government, of what
rank soever he be, is to yield subjection to the su-
preme governor legally placed in that kingdom, as to
him which hath commission from God, as every
supreme magistrate must be resolved to have, though
he be an heathen.

2 Whosoeverthere- 2. From which divine commission it is directly
fore resisteth the consequent, that he that makes any violent resistance
power, resisteth the 5; opposition to the supreme magistrate, opposes
ordinance of God: at sinl ta God? ‘ae di’ ΕΝ d
and they that resist that violence to God’s commission, and shall accord-
shallreceivetothem- ingly receive that punishment which belongs to so
selves [6] damna- sacrilegious a contumacy, the wrath and judgment of
Bon. God belongs to him.

3 For rulers are 2. And certainly if thou hast not some wicked
not a terror to good purposes in thine heart, thou wilt never be tempted
_ works, but to the to do this ; for they that do not design any ill, have
"then not be afraid of {18 reason to be afraid of magistrates ; or conse-
_ the power? do that quently to desire to prevent their ill usage of them
which is good, and by taking up arms against them. For though it be
thou ,Shalt have possible governors may be tyrants, yet this possible
praise “of the same: foay is not in any reason to move any to certain sin ;

but on the other side, every one is to look on the
magistrate as God’s officer, and to trust himself in
God’s protection, and count that princes do not use
to punish men for doing well, but for doing ill; for

) supreme. 2 from, amd. 3 by, ὑπό. 4 from it, ἐξ αὐτῆς.

80 ROMANS. CHAP. XIIt.

seditions, conspiracies, &c.; and therefore, if thou
wouldst make a prudent provision for thyself, if
thou dost desire to be secure from being punished
by the magistrate, do not offend against his laws, and
thou shalt in all probability receive nothing but
reward for it from him.

4 For he is the 4. For that is as considerable a part of the magis-
minister of God to trate’s office, (to which he is designed by God, and
thee for good. But ¢. which thou art to count thyself happy in him, to
if thou do that which “~~~. : . y Pppy >.
is evil, be afraid ; for 28Sist, and not resist him,) that God hath set him
he beareth not the over thee, to secure and defend thee, and help thee
sword in vain: for to a peaceable possession of all God’s other benefits,
he is the minister of which are all worth nothing to thee, if thou mayest

ἰού 5 :
sie pai a Ἀνὰ not enjoy them peaceably. And that is a reasonable

him tha; doeth evil. consideration to move thee to adventure the hazard
of being injured by magistrates, and not to cast off
their yoke on every remoter fear of it, but to take
the possible dangers and certain benefits together,
and from thence to conclude, that it is for the sub-
jects’ good that princes are set over them. And
generally it is our own fault if there be any thing
formidable in them. In that case, indeed, the magis-
trate hath a sword put in his hands by God, and it is
his office to be God’s executioner of punishment on
malefactors, and he is obliged to do so by conscience
toward God, whose officer and: commissioner he is.

5 Wherefore ye 5. And consequently our obedience is due to him,
δ must needs be sub- not only for fear of punishment from the magistrate,
ject, not only for foy it is possible a cunning or a prosperous offender
wrath, but also for : : ;
conscience sake, ΟΥ̓ rebel may avoid that, but in obedience to the con-

stitution of God, whose officer he is, and to the com-
mand of honouring and paying subjection, &c. to
him.
_6 Forforthiscause 6. For this is the distinct reason why tributes and
pay ye tribute also : customs are paid to kings ; viz. because they are com-
oe a oo missioners sent from God; who having full power
continually upon Ver all we have, as the free donor of all, may assign
this very thing. his commissioners what proportion he please, and
that a liberal one, as he did the double portion to
the elder brother; and this but very reasonable,
seeing, in the discharge of their office, they spend
themselves with an unwearied patience and con-
stancy attending on it, as the hardest and heaviest
task that any man in a kingdom undergoes, and is
therefore in proportion the most richly to be rewarded
of any.

5 for wrath, εἰς ὀργήν. 6 ought to be, δεῖ,

CHAP. XIII. ROMANS. 81

7 Rendertherefore 7, This therefore lays all obligation on you to
ae ae vee render to princes (as a debt due from subjects) all
se ss ὭΣ. Biko extraordinary or ordinary payments, as also that reve-
to whom custom; Yrence and honour which by the law of God belongs
fear to whom fear ; to them, as well as obedience and diligent subjection,
honour to whom yer, 1.

; ype 8. For ye Christians must not think that your
weno man any ἮΝ oe : . . εν
thing, but to love Christian liberty will free or disoblige you from the
one another : for he discharge of any debt or duty to any man, inferior or
that loveth another superior, that is, either of justice to ordinary men, or
x fulfilled the subjection to those whom God hath set over you:
one debt only ye must owe all, (and yet pay that too
as oft as occasions are presented,) that of charity,
which must be so paid that it be always owing; and
if this be discharged as Christ requires, not only to
friends, but to all, even those that have behaved
themselves as enemies to us, the persecuting heathen
emperors, &c., this is that perfection of the law which
Christ requires, Matt. ix. 48.

For this, Thou g, For all the six commandments of the second
shalt not commit table, the five here named, and the sixth that hath all
adultery, Thou shalt |, . : Sad
not kili, Thou shalt this while been insisted on, that ef honour thy parents,
not steal, Thou shalt kings, &c. ver. 1, all these, I say, are but parts of
not bear false wit- that great duty of charity, or loving thy neighbour,

__ hess, Thou shalt not &¢, so strictly now commanded by Christ, and so far

covet; and if there . ae
Ε΄ κὰν other com- from being now evacuated or abrogated, that it is

mandment, it is lather heightened in each branch, and improved by
briefly comprehend- the gospel, and consequently every of those six, and
ed in this saying, particularly that of duty to kings, is still required
a » Thou shalt ynder Christianity, let the Gnostics’ advocates, and
ove thy neighbour ; : :
as thyself. patrons of liberty (or rather licentiousness) under
that pretence, teach what they please to the con-
trary.
10 Love worketh 10, That charity that is required of us Christians

no ill to his neigh- ; +s ey
ek therforelove 15 °° far from depriving any other of his right, that

"is the ®fulfilling of t gives rules of all abundance of mercy and good-

the law. ness to all, for in that consists that perfection of the

law which Christ requires, Matt, v. (see note [e]
1 And 9 that, Matt. x11.)

knowing the time, 11. And that exhortation to keep close to all

that now it is high Chyist’s precepts, to discharge to all men that duty

time to awake out of . ree ‘ oF :

ΝΙΝ τ now is which Christ requires by prescribing us charity, ver.

our 10 [07 salvation 18, is now the rather to be pressed, because of the

nearer than when particularity of time, which should make us watchful

ες we believed. to the performance of all duties, the time of our de-
7 filled up, πεπλήρωκε. 8 filling up, πλήρωμα. 9 this, knowing the season, τοῦτο,
εἰδότες τὸν καιρόν. 10 deliverance.

HAMMOND, VOL, 11. G

82 ROMANS. _ OHAP. XIV.

liverance or escaping by Christ promised, and by us
so long expected, (see note on Matt. x. 9. and xxiy.
13. 1 Pet. i. 5. and 2 Pet.i.3.) being now nigher at

_hand (which may encourage us to be diligent and
persevere to the end) than it was when we first re-
ceived the faith.

12 The night is 12. The present dark state of persecution of the
| far spent, [the pure Christians by the unbelieving Jews and the
a ie ars Gnostics among you is now well over, and the more
off the works of Joyful lightsome state of quiet and calm is now, as the
darkness, and let us day, approaching, (see 2 Pet. i. 19. 1 John ii. 8,)
put on the armour which is a mighty obligation to us to perform the
Of RED. deeds of the day, all actions of Christian purity,

casting off the doctrines and practices of the Gno-
stics, and all the corruptions crept in among you.

13 Let us walk 13. And particularly let chastity and all manner
2 honestly, as inof purity, contrary to the night-works or deeds of
the day; not im darkness and secresy, be most carefully preserved in

[eJrioting and drun- 1] kinds ; and think it not tolerable to go on (as they

18 chambering and Would have you, and tell you it may lawfully be

wantonness, not indone by you,) either in revellings and pursuits of
strife and envying. lusts, or in sins of luxury and excess, apt to hinder
your watchfulness (see Luke xxi. 34.), or in venery,
men with women in unlawful embraces, or in lasciyi-
ousness against the laws and differences of sexes,
(see note [d] 1 Pet. iv.) or any of those other sins so
familiar among the Gnostics, or, ‘finally, in factions,
divisions, contentions, hating and persecuting your
fellow-Christians, as the Gnostics and Judaizers do.
14 But put ye on 14. But set yourselves to the practice of all Chris-
the Lord Jesus tian purity, and do not entertain yourselves with
προ au ae carnal sensual designs, such as the divinity of the
the flesh, to fuifiJ Gnostics is too full of, which tends to the advancing
the lusts thereof. οἵ lusts of all kinds, and nothing else.

CHAP. XIV.

_ HiMthatisweak 1, And for the preserving of that Christian charity

in the faith * receive among all, mentioned solemnly ch. xiii. 8,9, 10, I shall

ye, but not *to doubt- tas - . . d
ful [adisputations. CXlarge to give these rules. Great dissensions an

ivisions are already gotten into the church of Jewish

believers (not only against the Gentiles, but) among

themselves, some Jewish converts discerning their

Christian liberty and freedom from the Judaical yoke,

others conceiving themselves still to be under that

obligation. ‘The latter of these is zealous for the

11 past, προέκοψεν. 12 modestly, εὐσχημόνως. 13 uncleannesses and filthi-

nesses, κοίταις (note [6] ch. ix.) καὶ ἀσελγείαις. Ὁ 14 of the flesh for lusts, τῆς σαρκὸς
εἰς ἐπιθυμίας. 1 receive to you, προσλαμβάνεσθε. 2 to the judging of thoughts.

᾿ Δ... <>
ὰ χα Se Ss eh ..»-.. Δ...

Ομ ee ....

CHAP. XIV. ROMANS. 83

Mosaical law, and observances of circumcision and
meats, &c., and condemns all others as breakers of
God’s law that do not observe all these. On the
other side, they that are instructed in the knowledge
of their Christian liberty, seeing others stand on such
things as these, that had never any real goodness or
virtue in them, and now are abrogated by Christ,
are apt to despise and contemn them that continue
under that yoke, and resolving to maintain that
liberty which they have purchased by Christ, free-
dom from such obligations, are apt to separate from
the Judaizers, ch. ii. 18, and so, betwixt one and the
other, the communion is likely to be broken. To

-. both these, therefore, I apply myself at this time.
Those of you that do not think yourselves obliged to
keep the law, do not ye reject the scrupulous or er-
roneous Judaizer, that thinks himself bound to observe
those laws, of abstaining from many meats, &c., but
receive him to your communion: yet not so, that he
thereby think himself encouraged or authorized to
quarrel with other men’s resolutions for the directing
their own lives, what is lawful or unlawful for them,
and to condemn others that do not think themselves
so obliged.

2 Forone believeth 2. He that is sufficiently instructed in his liberty
that he may eat all makes no scruple of eating any thing, thinks not him-
eae: ie ora self obliged to be circumcised, &c., makes use of his

: ‘Christian liberty to that purpose; but the Judaizer,
being not sufficiently instructed in the nature of the
liberty allowed him by Christ, and remaining in that
error concerning the obligingness of the Mosaical
law, abstaineth from all flesh perhaps, (for so some
did, saith 'Theophylact, that they might not be taken
notice of to abstain peculiarly from swine’s flesh,) or
else from some sorts of meats, as unclean and for-

Ἢ bidden. r
8 Let not him that 3. Now to begin with the latter first (see note [Ὁ]
— * despise him Matt. vii). The Jewish believer that discerns his
Ve ae not; and jiberty, and eateth all meats indifferently, must not

im_ which ὃ : :

eateth not judge him despise the scrupulous erroneous, which is also a
_ that eateth : for God Jewish believer ; and on the other side, the scrupu-
___ hath received him. lous Judaizer must not reject and cast out of his
᾿ς communion that other, who being instructed in the
: nature of his Christian liberty doth not think himself
. obliged to abstain from all those meats, from which a

3 set at nought, ἐξουθενείτω.
G 2

84. ROMANS. CHAP. XIV.

Jew under Moses religiously and Judaically abstains ;
for God hath admitted him into the church (without
laying that yoke upon him) as a servant into his
family, and he is not to be excluded by the Judaizer
for such things as these.

4 Who art thou 4. Whatcommission hast thou, O Jewish Christian,
that judgest another to judge God’s servant, received and owned by him,
ni (eeaseaield ant? f° ver. 3, to exclude him out of the church? (see ch.

is own master he ., ;
standeth or falleth, 11. 1. and note [a]:) to his own Lord he stands or
Yea, he shall be falls; that is, he, by_his (not thy) sentence or judg-
holden up: for God ment, is either cleared (judged to have done nothing
ἐν αὐτὰ to make him amiss) or condemned. But he certainly shall be
et cleared, for God is able to clear him if he please;

and he certainly will, having, by receiving him into
his family, given him this liberty.

5 Oneman‘[djes- 5. The Judaizing Christian observeth some spe-
teemeth one day a- cial days appointed by Moses’ law, the sabbath, or
op ones pasa other Jewish festivals ; but the other, which is no
day alike. Let Srey Judaizer, but knows his own liberty, makes not that
man be fully per- difference of days that Moses requires: and in such
suaded *in his own things every man must act by his own, not by another
mind, man’s judgment or conscience (see note [a] Luke 1.),

what he is verily persuaded he ought to do (and

6 He that regardeth therefore unity and charity ought not to be broken
the τε jak age τ by you for such things). |
ee ie rd ἮΝ 6,7. He that makes a difference betwixt days,

gardethnot ._, ile a 2
the day, to the Lord thinks it is God’s will he should do so; and he that
he doth not regard doth not make that difference, thinks it God’s plea-
i. He that eateth, sure now under Christ that he should not make any
ae ee God difference. He that makes no difference of meats,
thanks; and he that thinks it acceptable to God that he should do so, and
eateth not, to thein testimony that he thinks so, constantly blesseth
Lord he eateth not, God when he eats for giving him that food to the
re ncaa God eating of which he conceives God hath also given him

ἡ For none of us liberty ; and the Jewish Christian thinks it obligation
liveth to himself, and Of conscience to abstain, and for that command of
no man dieth to restraint, and for the grace of doing such an act of
himself. both self-denial, he giveth God thanks also. And this
lke’ Mihsyics οἱ ihe sure is well done on both sides; for no man of us is
Lord; and whether to do what he himself likes best, but what he thinks
we die, we die unto is most acceptable to God.
the Lord: whether 8. For our life and death are very unconsiderable,
die live therefore, or hut as by them we may serve God; and therefore
le, we are the ;

Feit | much more all other things.

9 For to this end 9. And all the fruit of Christ’s death and suffer-

4 preferreth one day before another, another approveth every day. 5 by : for the King’s
MS. reads, τῷ ἰδίῳ, without ἐν.

ᾧ ὩΣ
Sad te π 8

CHAP. XIV. ROMANS. 85

Christ both died,ing and resurrection, which accrues to him, is only
and rose, and | ‘ht this, that he may have power and dominion over us
age gaan gia all, to command or give what liberty he pleaseth.
dead and living. 10. But why dost thou that observest the law con-
to But why dost demn thy fellow-Christian, or exclude him from thy
thou judge thy bro- communion, because he uses his Christian liberty,
a ἢ or why dost &c.? or thou that usest thy liberty, why dost thou
ou set at nought ,-') . , eae τος
thy brother? for we think it a piece of senseless stupidity in the Jew to
shall all ‘stand be- abstain, and thereupon despise, ver. 3, and vilify him,
fore the judgment which is also a kind of judging him? whereas, indeed,
seat of Christ. neither of you is to be the judge of the other, but
Christ of you both, (see note [a] James iii.) being by
his Father sent and commissionated to that office.

ΤΙ For itis written, 11; 12. According to that of the prophet, Isa. xlv.
As I live, saith the 23, 1 have sworn by myself that unto me every knee
Lord, every knee shall bow; which being a prediction of somewhat
oleate er then future, was to have a completion in Christ in-
πο ρος to God. carnate, (see Phil. 11. g—11,) who is now constituted
12 So then every the one supreme Judge of all, to whose judicature
one of us shall give every one must submit and give account for his own
Po of himself actions; and consequently it is most unreasonable that

; any man but he to whom Christ this supreme Judge
hath delegated and committed that power, the apostles
and governors of the church, endowed with the power
of the keys and censures, should thus censure, and

reject others from their communion.

13 Letusnotthere- 19: And therefore let this fault be mended by you;
fore judge one ano- do not any longer censure and separate from one
ther any more: but another’s communion for such things as these ; only
judge this rather, be careful that you do not scandalize any Christian

at no man put a b . . . -
stumblingblock or brother, that is, put in his way ἃ stumblingblock, to
7an occasion to fall hinder his coming to Christianity, or a gall-trap in
in his brother’s way. his progress, to wound him, and make him go back, as

the Judaizer is in danger to do, when he sees those
liberties used among Christians which he deems
utterly unlawful.

14 Iknow,andam 14. 1 am confident, and make no question, but

rsuaded *by the that Christ hath so removed that yoke of the Mo-
Lord Jesus, that gaical law, that to a Christian Jew no kind of meat is
ool Ags s a unlawful to be eaten; but yet, for all that, it is un-
to him that esteem- lawful to him that esteems it to be still prohibited:
eth any thing to be the persuasion of its being forbidden him is, as long
unclean, to him ἐξ is as he is so persuaded, sufficient to make it to him
unclean. unlawful to use that liberty which otherwise were

lawful.

6 be set, παραστησόμεθα. 7 ascandal, σκάνδαλον. 8 in, ἐν,

86 ROMANS. CHAP, XIV.

15 *Butifthybro- 15. Butif for a matter of this nature, his not daring
ther be [6] grieved to eat what thou eatest, thou despise and cast off thy
with thy meat, NOW follow-Christian that knows not his liberty, and by so
charitably. Destroy doing discourage or alien him from going on m
not him with thy Christianity, ver. 13, sure this is contrary to the rule
meat, for whom of Christian charity, of drawing all to piety, and
Christ died. driving none away, Matt. xviii. 6; and it will be a

great fault in thee, for so light a thing as meat is, to
drive from Christianity, and consequently to destroy
him, for the saving of whom Christ was content to
lay down his life: see ver. 20.

16 Let not then 16. Ye may use your Christian liberty, but shall
ey good be evil not do well so to use it as that it may tend to others’
ie ek hurt; for that will be the defaming of that which is

in itself indifferent or innocent.

17 Forthekingdom 17. For Christianity consists not in such external
ὉΣ en 1s not meat matters, eating or not eating such or such meats, but
alee she in the practice of Christian virtues; such are merci-
peace, and [d] joy fulness and peaceableness, and delight to do good
in the Holy Ghost. one to another, to build up and advance one another

in piety, not dividing and hating, and excommunicat-
ing one another, ver. 19; or delight to do good, or
that joy which results from unanimity, saith ‘Theo-
phylact.

18 For he that in 18. These indeed are acts of obedience to Christ,
Daas cect that are sure to be accepted by God, (without Judai-
to God, and approv- ἐπ performances,) and to be of good report among
ed of men. ali men.

19 Let us there- 1g. And therefore let us most zealously attend to
iP sans il those things which may thus preserve peace between
for fas A gnd hing all sorts of Christians, though of different persuasions,
wherewith one may Judaizers or those that are instructed in their liberty,
edify another. and which tend to the drawing men to Christianity,

not aliening them from it.

20 For meat de- 20. Do not thou for so unconsiderable a matter as
stroy not the work eating is, or because another will not or dares not
of God. All things Σεῖς ; :

Sided are * pare: make use of that Christian liberty which thou dost

but it is evil for Most innocently use, disturb that peace, that unity,

that man who eateth which God hath wrought among believers of differ-

with offence. ent persuasions about indifferent things. It is true
a man may eat any thing simply considered ; but if
by eating ἧς alien others from the gospel, by despis-
ing and avoiding them (ver. 3) that dare not do so,
this is a sin in him.

21 It is good nei- 21. It is not charitable to make use of any part of

9 But if because of meat, Ei δὲ διὰ βρῶμα. 10 dissolve, κατάλυε. 11 but the evil is
to, κακὸν τῷ. ι

CHAP. Xv. ROMANS. 87

ther to eat flesh, nor Christian liberty, when by thy so doing any other

i yore per ‘ied man is kept from receiving the faith, and so falls by

hy De ee sturre, Some occasion of thine, or is galled and discouraged,

bleth, or is ’offend- and driven from the profession, (as the Jewish be-

ed, or is made weak. liever is by seeing others cast off the Mosaical yoke,

| whom they think obliged by it,) or any way wounded
or hurt, that is, brought to any kind of sin ; (see note
[Ὁ] 1 Cor. viii.)

22 Hastthoufaith? 22. If thou hast a clear understanding of thy
ρα δἰ, > Piet Christian liberty, it is well for thee, and thou mayest
j νὰ yn roe Mon use it betwixt God and thyself, but not always before
demneth not himself MeN, as when it may be in danger to hurt them, and
in that thing which when it is not necessary to reveal thy practice in such
he alloweth. matters. He is a happy man, that when he knows
; a thing lawful doth so manage the practice of it, the

use of his liberty, that he hath therein no reason to
accuse or condemn himself: see note [ f] ch. 11.
,23, And he that 23. And indeed for the scrupulous Judaizer there
pope teth is damned js little reason he should be so ill used for his not

fhe eat, because he ἄχ . . .
eateth not of faith: Caring to eat, when he thinks himself otherwise
for whatsoever is Obliged; for it were a damning sin, for which his
not of faith [¢]is sin. own conscience already condemns him, should he eat

or do any indifferent thing as long as he thinks in
conscience that it is not so, because it is contrary to
persuasion or assurance of the lawfulness of his ac-
tion: and whosoever doth any thing without that
persuasion, (called faith here, and knowledge, 1 Cor.
vill. 7,) so far at least as to judge that which he doth
lawful for him, he certainly sins in so doing.

CHAP. XV.
WE then that are 1. They that know the nature and extent of Christian
strong ought to bear liberty, ought to help and relieve those that do not
the infirmities of the understand it, to be watchful to keep them from fall-

weak, and not to. . : -
please ourselves. | 12 into sin, and not please themselves too much in

[2 Let every one of reflection on their own strength and knowledge, and
us please his neigh- neglect or despise others that have not so.much.
hour for his good to 5,9, Tet us rather do what good we can to the

ee en Christ @Uification of other men, after Christ’s example, who

pleased not himself ; did not consider the pleasing of himself, but had the
but, as it is written, same common concernments with the Father, that
The reproaches of whatsoever befell God fell on him, was as tender of

them that reproach- Goq’s honour as if it were done to himself: psalm
ed thee fell on me.

4 For whatsoever Ixix. 9; see John il. 17.
things were written 4. And if ye think or pretend that those words

12 scandalized, or is sick, σκανδαλίζεται ἢ ἀσθενεῖ. 13 by thyself, κατὰ σαυτόν.
14 judgeth not himself in that which he approves, μὴ κρίνων ἑαυτὸν ἐν ᾧ δοκιμάζει. 15 it is
not of faith, οὐκ ἐκ πίστεως.

88 ROMANS. CHAP. XV.

aforetime were writ- spoken by the psalmist belong not to you, ye must
ten for our learning, know, that generally such sayings in the Old Testa-
a a Sa Pip ment were meant to be our instructions and docu-
of the scriptures ments; and one principal use of them is, that by the
might have hope. examples which we find there of the patience of
pious men, and of God’s relieving and comforting
those that want relief, we might be confident that
God will relieve us also in due time.
5 Now the God of 5. And that God, for whom we ought to suffer,
Ε΄ any aig and who will give you that relief, give you also the
ἜΒΑ τ Αδαμ one grace of unity and charity, such as Christ commanded
toward another ac- and expects from you:
cording to Christ 6. That ye may join unanimously, Jews and Gen-
Jesus : ἐξ tiles, into one, and assembling together worship and
op Tee ny one 8erVe the Lord, who is both the God and Father of
mouth glorify ?God, our Lord Jesus Christ, (Ephes. i. 8. 17,) in all unity
even the Father of of affections and form of words.
our Lord Jesus 7, Wherefore, in all humility of condescension and
pe Ρ kindness, embrace and succour one another, help
᾿ co ide saier, them up when they are fallen, instead of despising
as Christ also re- and driving them from your communion, after the
ceived us to the example of Christ’s usage toward men, who came
glory of God. from heaven, and laid down his life to relieve us; and
there is nothing by which God is more glorified than
this.

8 Now I say that 8. And that ye may not think fit to despise the
Jesus Christ was a Jewish believers, let me tell you, that Christ came to
prise cod δ i Bras them, was by God constituted a means or instrument

on for the ; :
truth of God, to con- Of good to the Jews in preaching to them the truth
firm the promises of God, calling them to repentance, and so exhibitin
made unto the fa- and making good to them the promises made of old
mee: to that people beyond all others.

9 And that the 9. And on the other side, that the Jew may not
ee ra gio condemn and reject the Gentile Christian, or; him
phapey vag it ἴα writ, (22t makes use of his lawful liberty, let him know,
ten, For this cause that God hath been most wonderfully merciful to the
I will confess to thee Gentiles, and made Christ also an instrument of this
among the Gentiles, mercy to them, after that the Jews had rejected him,
ce a unto thy and so hath given them occasion to magnify his name,

according to that of psalm xvii. 49, [ will praise thee,

and sing unto thee among the Gentiles, signifying

ong peeks thereby, that the Gentiles have cause to give thanks
saith, Rejoice ye and praise him. Ὡς : ‘

Gentiles, with his 10. And so, Deut xxxii. 43, the Gentiles are bid to
people. join with the Jews in rejoicing and praising God.

1 mind the same thing among one another, τὸ αὐτὸ φρονεῖν ἐν ἀλλήλοις. 2 the God and
Father, τὸν Θεὸμ καὶ Πατέρα.

18 For I will not

CHAP. XV. ROMANS. 89

τι And again, 11. And so, psalm cxvii. 1, all the nations and all
rd, all

Praise the Lo ia
ie: and ao! tan of the world are called upon to praise

a Baer ᾿ς And Isaiah prophesying of Christ, ch. xi. 10,
12 And again, that should come from David’s family, (under the
Esaias saith, ‘There type of Hezekiah, a king of Judah lineally descend-

oa oh ee ing from David,) saith, that he shall be for a standard
Bhatt vise to (al reign t0 the Gentiles, to whom they may and shall come,
over the Gentiles; and trust and rely on him.
in him shall the 13. Now that God, in whom all our trust is re-
Gentiles trust. posed, and from whom all good things are to be
13 Now the God . : :
6f hope fill you with received, bestow on you that cheerful quiet, (instead
all joy and peace in of the contentions that have been among you,) and
believing, that yethat union and concord in the Christian faith, (or
may abound in hope, without any receding from it,) that thereby ye may
Bee Ho Ghost have that hope (which the gospel bestows on you on
14 And I myself Condition of charity, &c.) increased unto you into all

also am persuaded abundance, through the working of the Holy Ghost

_of you, my brethren, in you.

a hoa sae 14. And though I doubt not but ye that are full
with all Bacel re a of virtue and charity, and perfectly know what your

able also to admo- Christian duty is, are also without my help able to
nish one another. advise one another to do what I now say, that is,

__15 Nevertheless, to abstain from contemning and condemning’ one
bret en, ὅς have another :
tte ; ,

boldly. ig io. in 15. Yet I have thought good to write freely to
some sort, as putting you, to stir you up to the practice of that which you
youin mind, because know already, this being a branch of my office and
Sent comers authority apostolical, as well as that of making known
16 That I should the gospel ;
fe the minister of 16. That office, I say, to which 1 was sent by
Jesus Christ to the Christ, Acts ix. 15, to preach the gospel to the Gen-
Gentiles, ministering tiles as well as the Jews, that the Gentiles might be

the gospel of God, :
S that the offering up presented and offered up unto God as a sacrifice most

of the Gentiles might acceptable unto him, sanctified, not as other sacrifices

4 be acceptable, be- by any priest on earth, but even by the Holy Ghost,
_ ing sanctified by the that is, that they might be brought to obey the

Holy Ghost.

gospel.
sy ρῶν 17. And for my success herein I have ground or

through Jesus Christ matter of great rejoicing, not in myself, but im order
in thosethings which to God the author of this success.

ee ed. 18. And herein I shall not need to be so vain as to
mention any thing that can be questionable, wherein,

dare to speak of an
h has an instrument in Christ’s hands, I have wrought

of those things whic

3 that there might be an offering of the Gentiles acceptable, ἵνα γένηται ἥ προσφορὰ τῶν
> bg 4 glorying in Jesus Christ as belonging to God, καύχησιν ἐν Χριστῷ ᾿Ιησοῦ τὰ
πρὸς Θεόν.

90 ROMANS. CHAP. XV.

Christ hath not and had this success to my work, in bringing the
meer By “afd Gentiles to receive and obey the gospel: a work
obedient, by word Which hath been done by miracles and preaching,

and deed, ig. Proving and manifesting my commission, and
t9°Throughmighty the truth of what I should say by greater evidences
“ack and wa grat than any prophet of old, by doing all kinds of mira-
Spirit Pe God: so 9165, as also by speaking of strange languages, 1 Cor.
that from Jerusa- Xiv. 18, and receiving and making known reyelations
lem, and round a- from heaven, 2 Cor. xii. 3. And after this manner,
bout unto Illyricum, heginning at Jerusalem, and taking a circuit through

Ay a ey ee Phenice and Syria and Arabia, Acts xix. 20, &c., I
Christ. aie have discharged this my office, and preached the

20 ° Yea, so have I gospel to the Macedonians which join upon Illyricum.
strived to preach the 90, By which course it appears that I have not
gospe not where only been careful not to preach where some other

rist was named, ee ae hich it mi *
lest I should build 224 been before me, upon which it might be said that
upon another man’s 1 did only superstruct where others had laid the
foundation : foundation, but I had a kind of ambition in it to

21 Butas itis writ- make known the gospel to them that had never heard
ten, To whom he .
was not spok f of Christ.
poken of, : si τς
they shall see: and 51. To fulfil that glorious prophecy, Isa. ΠῚ. 15,
they that have not that they should be brought home to God that were
heard shall under- never preached to before, as the events of Jeremiah’s

sce which cause PXOPhecies should be made good to them to whom

also I have been the prophecies had not come.

much hinderedfrom 22. By this means of preaching to some new
coming to you. __— people or other, I have been hindered unexpectedly
23 But now having from coming to you, when I have several times

no more place in ; z
these parts, and hav- designed it.

ing a great desire 23. But now having no more occasion to detain
these many years to me in these parts, that I yet foresee, and having for
come unto you; _— many years had an earnest desire to visit you,

24 Whensoever . . .
take my journey into | °24- In my journey to Spain I am resolved to do it,

Spain, I will ‘come taking you in my passage, and expecting that you
to you: for I trust will accompany me some part of my way thither,
to see you in my after I have stayed a while, and satisfied myself with

journey, and to be ;
Ditucht tn Μὴν ay the pleasure of being among you.

thitherward by you,
%if first I be some-
what filled with your
company.

25 But now I go | : : ὅλος 3
unto Jerusalen io 26° Dut now I am a going to Juda, to distribute

minister unto the t0 the poor Christians there the collection that hath
saints. been made for them

5 towards the obedience of the Gentiles, eis ὑπακοὴν ἐθνῶν. 6 by the power of signs,
ἐν δυνάμει σημείων. 7 fulfilled, πεπληρωκέναι. 8 And such an ambition have I had to,
Οὕτω δὲ φιλοτιμούμενον evayy. 9 if I may first in some measure have my fill of you, ἐὰν
ὑμῶν πρῶτον ἀπὸ μέρους ἐμπλησθῶ.

CHAP. Xv. ROMANS. 91

26 For it hath 6. By the Christians of Macedonia and Achaia.
ret them of
acedonia and A-
chaia to make a cer-
tain contribution for
the ἴθ poor saints
which are at Jeru-
salem. ; :

27 It hath pleased 27. This they have done, and it was but due from
them verily; andthem; for considering that these Gentile provinces
their debtors they haye been beholden in a higher respect to the Jews,
are. For if the}, sued th i; h indeed fr
Gentiles have been 2@Ve receive the gospel irom them, as indee rom
made partakers of Judea it was that it was first preached to Macedonia
their spiritualthings, and Achaia, it is but reasonable they should make

their duty is also to them those poor returns, contribution to their wants.
minister unto them

eae 28. When therefore this business is dispatched,

I have performed and I have delivered to them safely this fruit of the
this, and have sealed Gentiles’ liberality, I intend then to begin my journey

to them this fruit, : . ϊ
ΠΟ ceane by you to Spain, and take you in my way thither.

into Spain. 29. And I am confident when I come, I shall give
29 And I am sure ~oy such evidences of the great mercy and glorious
that, when I come δὰ . ᾿ .
unto you, I shall “ispensations of God, and the good successes which I
come in the fulness have had, that you will be much confirmed in the
of the “ blessing of Christian faith by my coming and telling you what I
the ota op na have been able to do, and consequently that I shall
ΤᾺ "τὶ spe , bring as much blessedness to you, and be cause of as
the Lord Jesus much Christian joy, as is possible.
Christ’s sake, and go. And now I beseech you, for our Lord Christ
for the love of the Jesus’ sake, and upon that obligation of Christian
edged : eed love which he requires, and his Spirit works in your
your prayers to God hearts, that you will with great earnestness and in-
for me ; tention join your prayers with mine to beseech God,
31 That Imay be 91, ‘That I may be delivered from that danger
aie ler which I foresee in Judea from some refractory men,
i ἀκα: and that that though they have received the faith, are vi0-
my service which J lently bent against me as an opposer of the Mosaical
have for Jerusalem law, and that the relief which I bring to the poor
may be accepted of Christians at Hierusalem and Judea may be taken

an Ι may PY them in good part, though it come from those

come unto you with Gentile provinces.

joy by the will of 32. This would be a means to make me come
God, and may with cheerfully to you, if it please God to grant it to our
you be refreshed. _ prayers, and to have a cheerful being with you.

πον τὰ 33. And the God of all unity and concord bless

all. Amen. you, and preserve unity among you all. Amen.

10 poor of the saints, πτωχοὺς τῶν ἁγίων. 11 Or, blessing of Christ: for the King’s MS.
reads, εὐλογίας Χριστοῦ; and so Origen and Ambrose and the Latin.

92 ROMANS. CHAP. XVI.

: CHAP. XVI.
I COMMEND i. 1 pray take special notice of the bearer hereof,
unto you Phebe our Phebe, a pious person, who relieveth those Chris-

sister, which is ‘a,- . ‘
[a] tate of the tans which be in want at Cenchrea,

church which is at

Cenchrea : ;

2 That ye receive 2, And entertain her christianly, as she is wont to
her in the Lord, as qo others, and give her your best assistance in the dis-

— auger eer patching the business which she hath at Rome; for

whatsoever business She hath been very liberal to divers Christians, and
she hathneed ofyou: particularly hath assisted me in an eminent manner.
for she hath been a

succourer of many,

and of myself also. : δίων,

3Greet Priscillaand 3. Mention my love to Priscilla, who, though a

Aquila my *helpers woman, hath joined with Aquila, a man, to promote Ὁ

in Christ Jesus : ’ : :
ert bare toe mas the gospel of Christ, and done their best to bring

life laid down their any to the faith, ΤῊΣ :

own necks: unto 4. (Απᾶ have ventured their lives to save mine, for

whom not only I which cause [ am not only bound to thank them, but

give thanks, but also 41] the churches of the Gentiles who were obliged by

all the churches of than

the Gentiles. ») isk ε
5 Likewise greet 5. And all the Christians that belong to their

the church that is in family, (see note [6] 1 Cor. xvi.) My love to Epe-

their house. Salute : : :
sty’ wellbeloved : E- netus, the first convert I had in all Achaia.

penetus, who is the
firstfruits of Achaia
unto Christ.
6 Greet Mary, who
“bestowed much la- ἃ See note [a].
bour on us.
4 Salute Androni-
cus and *Junia, my
kinsmen, and my fel-
lowprisoners, "who ἢ who are either known men of great estimation

a i naires with other apostles as well as me, or else themselves
also were in Christ 2Postolical men, who also were—
before me.
8 Greet Amplias m
beloved in the Lord.
9 Salute Urbane,
our “helper in Christ,
and Stachys my be-
loved.
10 Salute Apelles
Sages in ed en © who hath shewed himself a faithful sincere Chris-
ute them which tian. Salute them—
are of Aristobulus’
houshold.

1 one that ministers to, διάκονον οὖσαν. 2 fellow-labourers, συνεργούς. 3 Junias,
᾿Ιουνίαν, 4 fellow-labourer, συνεργόν.

a

ΝΕ oi a ὯΝ ὦ ὦ ἀ.

CHAP. XVI. ROMANS. 93

11 Salute Herodion
my kinsman. Greet
them that be of the
houshold of Narcis-
sus, “which are in 4 that have received the faith.
the κῶν 2

12 Salute Tryphena
and 'Tryphosa, who
‘labour inthe Lord. ¢ do good offices in the church: see note [a].
Salute the beloved Salute the beloved Persis—
Persis, which labour-
ed much in the Lord.

13 Salute Rufus
*f chosen in the f a choice person, a sincere Christian, and his

Lord, and his mo- mother, which is to me as a mother also.
ther and mine.

14 Salute Asyncri-
tus, Phlegon, Her-
mas, Patrobas, Her-
mes, and the *bre- & Christians which are with them.
thren which are with
them.

15 Salute Philolo-
gus, and Julia, Ne-
reus, and his sister,
and Olympas, and 4 Christians which are with them.
all the ‘saints which i with that apostolical form of benediction, 2 Thess.

+ dy ebaipe an- Wl. 17, 18, of which a kiss was wont to be the cere-
other'withan[eJholy mony. ‘The churches—

kiss. The churches 17. Now of this 1 warn you, brethren, to watch
of Christ salute you. diligently, and (as out of a watch-tower men are wont
17 Now I δ beseech : .

b to observe the enemy approaching, so) to observe
you, brethren, mark : ν :
them which cause and take notice of them which teach new doctrines,
divisions and 7 of- either contrary or different from what we have taught
fences tvuclapad & to you, and so break the peace of the church, and dis-
the doctrine which Courage or drive away others from the faith; from
ye have learned; . | © . y
and “avoid them, Such heretical teachers ye are to separate, that others

18 For they that may not be deceived by taking them for men as
are such serve not orthodox as any: (see note [g] 1 Cor. v.)
our Lord Jesus 48, Such are the Gnostics, who instead of serving of
Christ, but their own Christ the ] “t A: Sea ae ‘ee
belly; and by good Christ serve their own lusts and interests, and by
words and fair plausible pretences and undertakings corrupt and
speeches deceive the seduce those who are of a temper ready to follow
hearts of the simple. and obey, and so become easy and seducible, con-
19 For your obedi- tary to wise, ver. 1
ence is come abroad J Mate ste of faith i -all
unto all men. Iam _19- As for you, your purity of faith is generally
glad therefore on taken notice of; and therefore I do not speak to you
“ga behalf : but yet as to those that are thus corrupt already; but rejoicing
would have you that as yet you are immaculate, I exhort you to be
wise unto that which : Ἶ :
is good, and simple watchful, and not so simple as to be cheated into
concerning evil. heresies, but only so as to keep yourselves innocent.

5 the elect, τὸν ἐκλεκτόν : see note [c] 1 Pet.ii. . © exhort, παρακαλῶ. 7 scandals,
σκάνδαλα. 8 beside, παρά. 9 turn aside from, ἐκκλίνατε.

04. ROMANS. CHAP. XVI.

20 And the God 0, And to encourage you to continue your watch,

a aby bruise Jet me tell you, that it is not now many years to that
δαὶ τὸ shoei. The coming of Christ so oft spoken of in the scripture,

race of our Lord that spiritual, not corporal or personal, coming of his,
esus Christ be with 2 Thess. ii. 1—3, wherein he shall not only work his
you. Amen. revenge on his crucifiers and your persecutors the

nr ca Ly Jews, (after which time there shall be an eminent

cius, and Jason, and discernible tranquillity for the Christians for some
Sosipater, my kins- space, see Matt. xxiv. 13, and Rom. xi. 11,) but
men, salute you. wherein he shall also cast out the oracles of the Gen-
22 I Tertius, who (1165. and make their delusions appear, and plant the

scare ne Lip i gospel, and root out idolatry over the whole Gentile

Lord. world, Phil. ii. 11. The abundant goodness and merey
23 Gaius ‘minehost, of Jesus Christ continue with you. Amen.
and of the whole one that hath used great liberality to me and all

hurch, saluteth x Ree
Roasting a ὦ altos the Christians, saluteth you.

berlain of the city

saluteth you, and

Quartus a brother.

24 The grace of our

Lord Jesus Christ be
with you all. Amen. = ‘

25 Nowtohimthat 25, 26. Now to him that is able to keep you from

is of power to sta- falling into any noxious error, and to establish you in

pee cers the constant practice of all that I have preached to
ae πες of Je. YOU, the same that was the preaching or doctrine of

sus Christ, accord- Jesus Christ himself when he was here on earth, ac-
ing to the revelation cording to that which we now see revealed, and dis-
of themystery,which cern to be that which was foretold in the Old Testa-

“hone eg ment, but not till now taken notice of by men, viz.,

26 But now is made that the Gentiles should have the gospel preached to
manifest, and by the them, which secret and all other Christian truths
scriptures of the pro- which have been in the purpose of God from all

phets, according to otornit ἥ : "
Αδαρ βοήν, ἄνα eternity, are now made known or revealed to the Gen

the everlasting God, tiles, that they might believe the gospel ;
made known to all

nations for the obe-

dience of faith:

27 ToGodonlywise, 27. To him, I say, who is the only wise disposer of

gre amet bs all this, and who hath managed all by his Son Jesus

Aisa. Christ’s assuming of our nature, &c., be all honour
4 Written to the and praise through the same Jesus Christ our Lord.
Romans from Co- Amen.
rinthus, and sent
by Phebe servant
of the church at
Cenchrea,

10 suddenly, ἐν τάχει. 11 steward, οἰκονόμος.

ped

Pa from the Lord Jesus

- 41 thank my God
always on your be-
half, >for the grace

THE

FIRST EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE

TO

THE [4/CORINTHIANS.

CHAP. I.

AUL,'#called to ἃ See Rom. i. 1, and note [c] Matt. xx.
be an apostle of
Jesus Christthrough
the will of God, and
Sosthenes 2 our bro-
ther, ᾿
2 Untothe church 2. ΤῸ the church of God at Corinth, to those that

_ of God which is at through the faith of Christ have been sanctified, to

Corinth, to them that . . ; : :
Be eenctifed in “2° special saints (Rom. i. 7.) that are in that city,

Christ Jesus, called together with all other Christians in every place within

to be saints, with all the regions of Achaia, both Jews and Gentiles,
that in every place

4 [aa] call upon the

name of Jesus Christ
our Lord, ὅ both

_ their’s and our’s :

3 Grace be unto

_ you, and peace, from

God our Father, and

rist.

» for the great mercy afforded you in the preaching
of Godwhichisgiven the gospel to you, and all the graces so visible among
you®byJesus Christ; you consequent to that ;

5 ‘That in every 57. For in all things belonging to Christ ye have

_ thing 8 ye are en-

οὐ by him, in all been very plentifully furnished, either in all ability
᾿ς 9] utterance, and Of instructing others, and in understanding of myste-
᾿ς inall [e]knowledge; ries, or else in having the. gospel first preached and

la called apostle, κλητὸς ἀπόστολος. 2 the brother, 6 ἀδελφός. 3 the called saints,
κλητοῖς ἁγίοις. 4 are called by the name. 5 both of them and of us, αὐτῶν τε καὶ ἡμῶν.

Gin, ἐν. 7 for, ὅτι. 8 ye have been enriched, ἐπλουτίσθητε. 9 word. ;

96 I. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. I.

6 Even as the tes- then further explained to you; the one at the first
timony of Christ planting of the faith among you by me, the other by

10
ia eos oonsrmed the watering of Apollos ; so that now there is no need

7 So that ye come Of any addition to be made, but only that you perse-
behind in no gift; vere in what you have, expecting this coming of
waiting for!'thecom- Christ to the deliverance of the faithful, and remark-

ie ΕΝ ae Je- able destruction of all other his enemies and crucifiers ;

8 Who shall also 8. Which Christ will, 1 doubt not, give you grace
confirm you unto the to hold out till this time comes, and to be found sin-
end, that ye may be cere Christians at that time when all others shall be
sigeieare in ἂν day destroyed.
οὐδ ue 9. For of this be confident, that God will make

9 God is faithful, good his promise, and having called you to the know-
by whom ye were ledge of the gospel and participation of the graces
called unto the *fel- reached out to you therein, will never fail you in any

mi aa us thing else that is needful for you, if you do not fail

10 Now I beseech yourselves.
you, brethren, bythe 10. That therefore which I first exhort you to, and

name of our Lord that with all earnestness possible, (as the prime addi-

τ tion to those gifts and graces that are among you,) is

thing, and ¢hat there this, that ye all teach the same doctrine, and nourish
be '‘no divisions a- charity and unity, that there be no divisions in your
mong you; but that churches ; but that ye be compacted and united, as

he a! aoe ras members of the same body, in the same belief and
6 affections.

same mind and in
the same judgment. ’ :
11 Forithath been 11. This exhortation, 1 suppose, ye have need of,
declared unto me of having had information by those of Chloe’s family,

ou, my brethren, ;
ἡ thai ΜΟΙ ‘are (see ch. xvi. 17,) that there are schisms among you.

of the house of Chioe,
that there are con-
tentions among you. :

12 Nowthis 1 say, 12. My meaning is, that some pretend their doc-
that every one of you trine was taught them peculiarly by Paul, and differs
aot yes re a from what others teach ; others, that they have theirs
ee Late Canlne ; from Apollos, or from Peter, or from Christ himself.
and I of Christ. 13. Now ye must know that the doctrine of Christ

pee adicg apes must not differ from itself; and therefore if Paul

cified for you? or Preach any thing contrary to what Christ taught,
were ye baptized “in Paul must not be heeded in comparison with Christ,
the name of Paul? the foundation of your faith being not Paul but Christ.

14. 1 thank God 14——16. For my part, I am so far from pretending

that I baptized : ‘ ὃ
of you, ‘het Glisies any such matter, from having baptized you into the
an

Gaius ; faith of Paul, that I never did baptize above two of

10 hath been established among you. 11 revelation, ἀποκάλυψιν. 12 communication,

or, participation, κοινωνίαν : see note [6] Acts ii. 13 exhort, παρακαλῷ. 14 not schisms,
μὴ σχίσματα. 15 into, εἰς.

_— see. ἐ.

ee ων «ὍΝ

ἐκ
PS.

awe Te ee ἡ

i ν᾿. πΠρΠρσο . »

bed ha ee

hala τὶ

ia
a?
ὰ Yi
iM
x
ἘΝ

ΕΣ

᾿ tee negates
Te “7 oA
“ΡΥ ae se

CHAP. I. I. CORINTHIANS. ΟἿ

15 Lest any should you, Crispus and Gaius, and the household of Ste-
eRe ἃ ἘΜ ped ae phanas, as I remember.
ce 17. For Christ did not principally send me to bap-
16 And I baptized tize, which others may do as well, but to publish the
also the houshold of gospel to them that never heard it; yet not this, that
| a ences, I am more eloquent than others, and 80 fitter for the
P Paptized any other. work ; for this is not my way of publishing it, to at-
17 For Christ sent tract men to the faith by any persuasion of human
me not to baptize, eloquence, but only by doing as Christ hath done be-
but to preach the fore me, by venturing my life in doing it. ‘This was
eer the great means by which Christ meant to obtain be-
the cross of Christ ef, sealing his doctrine with his blood; and if I should
should be made of let eloquence endeavour to supply that place, I should
none effect. disparage Christ’s way.
18 Borthe “preach- 18. For the preaching a crucified Saviour, requiring

BP ics thos ont ἐν belief to him, obedience to him who was shamefully

foolishness; but un- PUt to death, and believing on whom may probably

tous which are saved bring the same on us, may seem a ridiculous thing to

it is the power of impenitent unbelievers, but to us, which have come in

Bod. to Christ by repentance and faith, it is the most glo-
rious evidence of the power of God.

19 For it is written, 19. And thereby is fulfilled that saying of Isaiah,

I will destroy the ch. xxix. 14, that God will dispose of things quite

[6] wisdom of the contrary to what the wise men of the world would
wise, and will bring

to nothing the un- ©XPect. .
πο κόνις of the 90. Let all the philosophers and learned or search-

prudent. ing men, the Jewish interpreters of scripture, shew
ἐπα ρου yo τ me so many men brought to reformation and virtuous
scribe? where is the UVing by their precepts as we have done by this
18[ f |disputer of this Tidiculous way, at it is believed, of preaching the cru-
world? hath not God cified Saviour, or the doctrine of that Christ which
made foolish thewis- was put to death by the Jews. Doth it not appear
dom of this world? that all the deep wisdom of the world is become
absolute folly in comparison with it ?

21 19 For after that 91. For when the heathen world with all their
in the wisdom of study of philosophy, which is the consideration of
God the world by God’s infinite wisdom in the creation and government
ΗΝ knew not of the world, did not come to the true knowledge of

od, it pleased God ; ; Σ
by the foolishness of G@0Od, and when the Jewish world, depending on their
preaching to save knowledge of the Mosaical law, did not discern or
them that believe. acknowledge God in the miracles and sufferings and
doctrines of Christ, God was then pleased to send us
apostles to preach (without any flourish of rhetoric)
this gospel of Christ, so scorned by the wise’ men of

16 Or, that ye were baptized (for the King’s MS. reads ἐβαπτίσθητε) into my name, εἰς τὸ
ἐμὸν ὄνομα. 17 word, λόγος. 18 searcher. 19 For when, or, Seeing that,
Ἐπειδὴ γάρ.

HAMMOND, VOL. II. H

98 I. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. I.

the world, and by that means to reduce and rescue
out of the ways of the wicked all those that will
believe and embrace it.

22 For the Jews 22. For as the Jews require some sign or prodigy
require a sign, and from heaven to be shewed them, to persuade them
2 alge seek after the truth of the gospel, so the Greeks look for pro-

found philosophy in the gospel, and scorn it because
they think they find not that there.

23 But we preach 23. And yet are not we discouraged from going on
Christ crucified, un- in our course, professing him, in whom we believe, to
peer posal have been crucified, and knowing that that is a mighty
ae. 21Grecke fool. determent and discouragement to the Jews, who
ishness ; ooked for a victorious Messias that should rescue

them out of their enemy’s power, and to the Gen-
tiles a ridiculous thing, who are gratified with nothing
but eloquence or profound knowledge ;

24 But”untothem 24. But to the believers, (see note [6] Matt. xx.,)
whicharecalled,both hoth Jews and Gentiles, matter of greatest admira-
ee an jim tion, there being more divine power and wisdom ex-
God, -and ye. wis. Pressed in this ordering of things so, that the Messias
dom of God. should be crucified, than in any thing that the Jews

or Gentiles could have thought on.

25 3 Because the 25. For of the actions and dispositions of God’s
foolishness of God counsels, that which in man’s opinion hath least wis-
is wiser than men; dom in it, is infinitely to be preferred before all that

24
er Ἢ gh sree men deem wisest; and that which men think hath

than men. nothing of strength or virtue, hath much more of
power in it than any thing else, it being much a more
glorious act of power to raise Christ from the dead
than not to have permitted him to die, as it was a
more likely way to bring any piously disposed per-
son to receive the doctrine of Christ, when he laid
down his life for it, than if he had been the most

26 For * ye see : :
your calling, bre- Prosperous in this world.
thren, how that not 26. Accordingly ye may observe who the men are
many wise menafter among you that are wrought on or converted by the
the flesh, not many gospel; not principally the learned politicians, the
mighty, not many ed
noble, are called; | 8teat or noble families;

27 But God hath 27- But the course which God hath chosen to take
chosen the foolish now in Christ is that that the world will count fool-
things of the world ish; and this on purpose that by the success of that
ὀρ ρα ταν erwin: the wise men of the world may be put to shame: it
the weak things of 18 that which the world counts weak, that it may ap-
the world to con- pear how much more power there is in that which

20 scandal, σκάνδαλον. 21 Or, Gentiles: for the King’s MS. reads ἔθνεσι. 22 to them

the called, αὐτοῖς τοῖς κλητοῖς. 38 For the foolish part, Ὅτι τὸ μωρόν. *4 weak part, .

τὸ ἀσθενές. 25 look upon, βλέπετε.

LS Ν...-

i

Se a ἐπ Ὁ

--

ae ἐν tee ee ed ed ne ee ΘΕΡΕΝΝΝ

CHAP. 11. I. CORINTHIANS. 99

found the things the world counts weakest in God than in all their
which are mighty; own strength.

28 And basethings 48° And those methods and courses hath God
"ἢ τὸν ae ἡ pitched on, which are by the nobles and the poten-

ngs which are de- ἢ 1

spised, hath God tates looked on as most despicable and empty and
chosen, yea, and abject, that it may appear how empty are all those
Ens “ are things that are most valued in the world, when these
ἘΠ dition Bai which they so much despise shall appear more effec-
are: tual than they.

29 That no flesh 99. That no man may have any reason to boast of
should glory in his his wisdom &c. in God’s presence.

Po But of him are. 80. Dut of God’s special bounty it is that ye be-
a in Christ Jesus, lieve, and thereby are ingraffed into Christ, who 18
who of God is made made by God to us the author of all true knowledge,
unto us wisdom, and the cause of our justification, our sanctification, and
tighteousness, and .,i]] be also of deliverance and rescue from all calami-

λῶμα wk ties that this life is subject to, yea, and from death
31 That, according itself, by raising us again: (see note [/] Rom. vi.)
as it is written, He 91. That all our good may be acknowledged to

that glorieth, let him ggme from God, and none else.

glory in the Lord.
CHAP. II.

AND I, brethren, 1. [ said I preached not the gospel to you in any
when I came to you, eloquent words, ch. i. 17, (from whence to this place
came not with €x- ail hath been brought in on that occasion Ὁ f
cellency of speech or ἃ! hath been brought in on that occasion by way o
of wisdom, declaring parenthesis,) and now I resume it again, because it
unto you the 2 testi- is a thing laid to my charge by some of you, that I am
mony of God. too plain and mean in preaching the gospel to you:

an accusation or charge which I am most ready to
confess.

2ForI#determin- 9. For I thought it not any way proper for me to
ed not to know any go about to mend God’s method ; and when he had
peng Fags Pte determined the sum of our doctrine to be the doctrine
and him crucified, οἱ Christ, which he taught in his lifetime, together
: with the confirmation of it by his death, (through

which also we have many precious advantages, as
pardon of sins through his satisfaction &c.,) not ex-
cluding also, but taking in, in an eminent manner, his
resurrection, it had been unreasonable to think of
preaching any thing to you but this doctrine thus
_. confirmed : (see ch. 1. 17.)
᾿ς 8. And I was with 3. And accordingly when I was among you I was
i ee woennes omen (in the like manner as Christ when he was here on
trembling. earth) very ill used, (see note [m] Rom. viii., and

Ἶ according to height, καθ’ ὑπεροχήν. 2 Or, mystery : for the King’s MS. reads
μυστήριον. 3 thought it not fit, οὐκ ἔκρινα. 4 in much fear and trembling, ἐν φόβῳ
καὶ ἐν τρόμῳ πολλῷ.

Η 2

100 I. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. 11.

note [a] Gal. iv.,) persecuted for my preaching and

in continual fear of the utmost dangers, Acts xviii ;

and this was the method fittest for me to use to
| assure you of the truth of what I preached.

4 Andmy*speech 4. And as for powerful speaking, that which I
and my preaching ysed did not consist in rhetorical proofs or probable
ἘΣ tee dae bike arguments of the truth of what I said, such as human
wisdom, but in Writings are content with, but in plain demonstration
ee carirebon of from the prophecies of the old Bible, or the voice of
the Spirit and ofthe Spirit since, and the miracles done by Christ
Lagyirel .., under the gospel.

5 That your faith ;

72ould not stand : Lhat the ground of your faith may not be human
in the wisdom of eloquence &c. but the arguments of persuasion, which
men, but in the God hath thought fit to make use of.
Pio. οἱ God. i, © Meanwhile the things which we teach are (to
Reha sgetaly “pea* those men which are arrived to the highest pitch of
gthem ~~. ye ὃ :
that are perfect: yet Wisdom) divine and perfect wisdom, not that which
not the wisdom of this age boasts of or depends on, or in which the
this * world, nor of rylers of the Jews, ver. 8, do excel; for all these are
Se Gee hoeacis now a perishing, their learning and they ready to
nought : come to nought.

> But we speak 7. But that wise dispensation of God’s in giving us
the wisdom of God his Son, which was hidden under the Jewish types,
ae: ie Ἔσμᾳ ΕΝ only darkly spoken of by the prophets, but by
which God ordained COd determined from the beginning to be now re-
before the world un- Vealed to us, to the very great honour of us to whom
to our glory: it is so revealed.

a peer ἢ 8. A thing which is not to be imagined, that the
world knew : for had Culcf men among the Jews (ver. 6, sec note [6] ch. 1.)
they known it, they understood any thing of, for if they had, they would
would not have cru- sure never have put him to death, appearing by the
cified the Lord of yoice from heaven, and his miracles (as well as by

glory. ..._., their own prophecies) to be God himself come down
9 but as it 1s writ- f 1
ten, 15 Eye hath not {rom heaven.

seen, nor ear heard, 9. To this belongs that of Isaiah, ch. Ixiv. 4, at
neither have entered least it may fitly be accommodated to this purpose,
intothe heart ofman, that God prepares for them that depend on him, all
the things which God Cate ΘΑῚ τὰ h tha h ay :
hath prepared for aithtul pious men, such things as they never imagine
them that love him, or hope for; such is the revelation of his merciful
το But God hath designs toward us in the gospel.

a os A ipa unto 40, And these hath God made known to us, not by
us by his Spirit: for any fallible deceivable way, but by sending down his
the Spirit searcheth ae i ; ‘

all things, yea, the ΟΡ upon the apostles, which leading them into all
13deepthings ofGod. truth, teaching them all things, reveals even these

5 word, Adyos. 6 probable discourses, πειθοῖς Adyots. 7 may not be, μὴ ἢ. 8 age,
nor the rulers of this age, αἰῶνος, οὐδὲ τῶν ἀρχόντων ---- 9 perish, are abolished, καταρ-
γουμένων. 10 that which hath been hidden, τὴν ἀποκεκρυμμένην. 11 rulers of this

age: ver. 6. 12 What eye—these things, “A ὀφθαλμὸς ---ἅ, 13 depths, βάθη.

at Ee By te ee FI λα

Ee Se δεν». Αννα. Ἢ -

ee ΝΑ. νυ ὐὐν

ἐμ“ «Ὡς ἡ

eS i A ἃ

CHAP. Il. I. CORINTHIANS. | 101

deep mysteries unto us, which, be they never so
τι For what man Secret in God, must needs be known by his Spirit,
knoweth the Rings which knows all the secrets of God as perfectly as our
of a man, save the own spirit knows our secrets.
spirit of man which 1,1. For as among men, the thoughts and great
is in him? even so denies
the things of God COncernments and designs of a man, though none
knoweth !no man, else knoweth them, yet his own spirit doth; so these
but the Spirit of God. divine matters, though none else can reveal them to

Ae ay om have ys, yet his Spirit can.
την the world. at 12. And this is that Spirit which we have received,
the spirit which is the very Spirit of God, (not the spirit which suggests
of God; that we worldly things to us, that instructs us in those,) to the
might know the end that we may reveal to you the infinite mercies of
things that are God toward you, which being bestowed on you,
15freely given to us :
δὲ God. should not in any reason be concealed from you.

13 Which things 13. And as the matter of our preaching is divine,
also we speak, not and such as was kept secret in God till his Spirit re-
in the words which vealed it to us, so we proportionably preach it to you,
man’s wisdom teach- . h b δ τς b .
eth, but which the not in a human but divine manner, not by using or-
Holy Ghost teach- dinary human means of persuasion but by such argu-
eth; comparing ments as the Spirit of God in the prophecies of the
spiritual things with 9]d Bible, and in his descent upon Christ, Matt. iii.,
τ υλβωνα and by coming down upon his apostles hath directed,

adapting spiritual divine arguments to the proving of
divine matters.

14 But the natural 14. But such things as these, they that are led only
man receiveth not by the light of human reason, the learned philoso-
the things of the nhers, &c. do absolutely despise, and so hearken not
Spirit of God: for . ae

: after the doctrine of the gospel, (see note [6] 1 ‘Tim. 1.,)
they are foolishness β ἣ
unto him: neither for it seems folly to them, ch. 1. 23, nor can they by
can he know them, any study of their own come to the knowledge of
because they are spi- them, for they are only to be had by understandin
ritually discerned se 7 4 ϑ
y miscernee. the prophecies of scripture and other such means
which depend on divine revelation, the voice from
heaven, descent of the Holy Ghost, miracles, &c.

τῷ But he that is. . 15- But he that hath made use of all these afforded ,

iritual 17 judgeth him by the Spirit of God, viz. prophecies and voices

things, yet he from heaven, and such other evidences of divine reve-

himself is ** judged lation, ver. 13, he will be able to understand all these

f° man. secrets perfectly, and being not himself persuaded by

any other arguments but only by those that he hath
thus received from the Spirit of God, he cannot rea-
sonably be refuted by any other sort of arguments
taken from human reason or worldly wisdom.

14 none, οὐδείς. 15 vouchsafed us by God, ὑπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ χαρισθέντα ἡμῖν. 16 accom-
modating spiritual words to spiritual things, πνευματικοῖς πνευματικὰ σνγκρίνοντε. [7 dis-

τς cerneth, ἀνακρίνει. 18 discerned by none, ὑπ᾽ οὐδενὲς ἀνακρίνεται.

102 I. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. III.

τό [6|Forwhohath 16, For who can be imagined to know more of
known the mind of God’s mind than he doth who is informed by the
the Lord, that he q . . ; : :
may instruct him ? Spirit, that so he should teach him God’s mind?
But we have the Certainly nobody. And consequently nobody can
mind of Christ. teach you more of the truth of God than we (to
whom Christ hath revealed his whole will as far as

concerns any man to know) have or are able to do.

CHAP. III.

AND I, brethren, 1, And I, brethren, although I was furnished with
could not speak un- aj] manner of spiritual gifts, and was able to have re-
to you as unto spl- _ . ἥ
ritual. but as unto Veled to you the highest mysteries, yet when I was
carnal, even as unto among you I could not think fit to treat so with you,
babes in Christ. the greatest part of you being then but very slender

proficients in the gospel, so far from spiritual men,
(as some of you, the Gnostics, are wont to style
themselves,) from men instructed by the Spirit of
Christ, that you were gotten no higher than the im-
Pa ease ed you perfections and passions and sins of men, mere be-
with milk, and not 8mners in Christianity.
with meat: for !hi- 2. This was the reason that I gave you such tender

therto ye were not food, proceeded not to reveal the mysteries of Chris-

able to bear it, nei- tianity to you, for you were not fit for any higher

und yet now are Ye diet, nor indeed yet are ye.

3 For ye are yet 93: For ye are not yet raised to any pitch of spirit-
carnal: for whereas ual or Christian temper, as may appear by the schisms
there is among you and factions that are among you, which being so con-
envying, and strife, trary to the commands of Christ, which are all for
and divisions, are ye :
not2carnal, and walk Peace and charity, as long as they are among you, ye
Sas men? are advanced but little above the pitch of mere men,

those which have nothing of spirit in them.

4 For while one 4: And herein your carnality consists: one pre-
saith, I am of Paul; tends to follow the doctrine of Paul, another of Apol-
and another, I am los, in opposition to all other Christians, and they
of Apollos; are ye that hold with one hold against the other. And what
not carnal? ὃ : ; σεν ἢ

is this uncharitableness but carnality ‘

5 Whothenis Paul, §- Where first it ought to be considered, that Paul
and who is Apollos, or Apollos are not the authors of our faith, but only
= ἘΈΡΙΡΗΙΣ s by instruments of conveying the doctrine of Christ to us
whom ye believed, (and consequently must not be conceived to teach di-
even as the Lord . ; : :
gave to every man? Verse doctrine) according to the different commis-

6 I have planted, 81008 given them by the Holy Ghost.
Apolloswatered; but 6. And so though I have taught you the doctrine
God gave the in- of Christianity, and made you believers of heathens,

crease. and * Apollos baptized you, when you had been thus
19 which shall instruct him. 1 ye were not then able, οὔπω ἐδύνασθε. 2 Or, men: for
the King’s MS. reads ἄνθρωποι. 5 according to man, κατὰ ἄνθρωπον.

* Ego de pagano catechumenon feci, Apollo catechumenon baptizavit.—Optat,

4

i

CHAP, III. I. CORINTHIANS. 103

brought to the faith by me, (I being sent by Christ,
not to baptize, but to preach the gospel, ch. 1. 14. 17,)
yet the success of all the whole work, in making
either my preaching or his baptizing effectual, was
from God, not from us.

7 So then neither 7. And therefore there is no great matter imput-
is he that planteth able either to one or other, as that either of us
ere wether he should be deemed the author of your faith, but God
God that giveth the only who hath made our endeavours so effectual to
increase. ou.

8 Now he that 8, But then, secondly, the doctrine of both of us is
δ} 559 thet but one, both of us have had the same design and
#and every man shall PUrpose of settling men in the doctrine of Christ,
receive his own re- though, according to the labour that either of us have
ward according to taken in the work, we may have different degrees of
his own labour. = reward; and, consequently, though one labourer may

deserve more honour than another, yet ought not this

to be an occasion of division or schism among you,

because our design and doctrine being the same, your
faith ought to be the same also.

9 For we are ®la- g. We indeed that preach, and they that baptize,
bourers _— together are both servants or officers of God, and cooperate
ἘΝ God: ye are one with another in that great work of dressing and

od’s husbandry, ye, .1.- ‘ rege

building up of souls, which, when it is wrought, must
not yet be attributed to us-the instruments, but only
to God, the author and perfecter of all.

toAccording tothe το. God gave me abilities and commission to plant
grace of God which and preach the gospel, to do as the master-workman
is given unto me, a8 doth, to lay the foundation ; and accordingly I have.
a wise °masterbuild- ὃ ς 3
er, I have laid the done, preached the faith, laid the foundation, Jesus
foundation, and an- Christ and him crucified, ch. ii. 2, and some others
other buildeth there- that came after me to this church which I had _ plant-
on. But let every od, ver. 6, (I mean not Apollos, for he only watered
man take heed how : :
he buildeth there. What I had planted, baptized and further instructed
upon. whom I had converted, ch. i. 5, 6, 7, but) some others,
3 I say, which I hear: have-come in, have superstructed

on my foundation somewhat which I never designed.

But let them take heed what they do; for if they

have superstructed any other but that one pure pre-

cious doctrine of Christ crucified, and constant con-

fession of him in time of persecution, if from the

Gnostics they receive any infusions contrary to these,
11 For other found- |et them look to it.

are God’s building.

δὰ . ane 00 For the faith of Christ being the foundation

laid, ack. a Rice which I have laid, and that indeed the only one
Christ. which can possibly be laid,

* but, δέ. 5 fellow-labourers of God, Θεοῦ συνεργοί. 6 architect, ἀρχιτέκτων.

104 I. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. III.

12 Now ifanyman 19—14. ‘hat which is regularly to be built there-
oh Ne tra ἃ ἮΝ on is constant confession of Christ, in despite of afflic-
xg rata Seren tions, which, like gold and silver, &c. is but refined
wood, hay, stubble; 2nd purified, but not consumed in the fire. But for

13 Every man’s any doctrine of worldly wisdom, ver. 18, (see note [a],)
work shall be made of prudential compliances with the persecutors, Jews
manifest; for the 4. Gentiles, if any such earthy material be brought
day shall declare. . aes
it, 7because it shall 12 instead of it, it shall be brought suddenly to the
be revealed by fire; trial; for that judgment of Christ which shall shortly
and the fire shall pass upon them, for the destroying all corrupt be-
ag every man’swork Jievers on one side, and delivering and owning all
of what sort it is. . οὖν

14 Hf any man’s Tue believers (see note [0] Rom. xii., and note [a]
work abide which he Heb. x.) on the other, shall deal with them as fire
hath builtthereupon, doth with that which is put in it to be tried, (pre-
“he shall receive ἃ serving and refining what is true and good metal and
patel! making it more illustrious, but burning up all that is

combustible,) burn up and consume all this worldly
wisdom, and burnish the constancy of others like
gold in the fire, (see Rev. iii. 18,) and preserve such,
whilst all others are involved in their own subtilties,
ver.1g. And so all that adhere sincerely to Christ
they shall be sure not to miss their reward, preserva-
tion here in this world, besides that other, that expects
them eternally.

15 If any man’s 15. But if it prove combustible matter, if the doc-
work shall be burn- trine or practice shall upon examination prove false
oi [a]he shall suffer 2nd unchristian, and so will not bear that trial, (such
oss: but he himself : sits : R ;
shall ° be [Ὁ] saved ; 818 the Gnostics’ doctrines of denying Christ when
yet so as by fire. | persecuted,) it shall then be so far from helping him

to any advantage, as the Gnostic complier hopes it
will, that it shall bring the greatest danger upon him;
and if upon timely repentance, or by his not haying
actually denied Christ, (for all his superstructing of
some erroneous doctrines,) he be more mercifully
dealt with by Christ, and freed from having his por-
tion with unbelievers, yet it shall go hard with him,
as with one that is involved in a common fire, and
hardly escapes out of it.

16 Know ye not 16. By this that I say you cannot but discern what
that ye are the tem- care you are obliged to take, to beware of these false
ple of God, and that seducing teachers that creep in among you: you are
the Spirit of God - 3 .
dwelleth in you? 8 church of God’s plantation, built as the temple

among the Jews, God’s direction given for every
part of it ; ye have had the Spirit of God to teach you
all true doctrine and pure practices by your apostolical

7 for it is revealed, ὅτι ἀποκαλύπτεται. 8 it shall receive, λήψεται. ® escape; but so
as through fire. 10 among you, ἐν ὑμῖν.

eee

<i

χά eat

iene
ra eA

νὰ — a i Ce ἐ

ee the

ishness with God.

Mthoughts of the

Ἂν ΩΝ

CHAP. II. I. CORINTHIANS. 105

plantation, and so to dwell and continue among you,
and oblige you to all purity.

17 Ifanyman"de- 17. And therefore if any false teacher shall bring
file the temple of in any unclean heretical doctrine into such a church
God, him ΜᾺ God of God’s planting, a place of God’s residence, and so
oct ae) i holy, pollute or defile God’s dwelling-place, (as when Na-

2 which temple ye dab and Abihu offered strange fire on God’s altar,)
are. then, as they were devoured by fire from heaven, so

he must expect severe punishment; for all ye that
are Christians make up this one temple of God’s, and
that being a consecrated society must not be profaned
or polluted with such impure doctrines as the Gnos-
tics every where infuse.

18 Letnomande- 18. And for that other conceit of theirs by which
ceive himself. Ifany they get so many proselytes, that of the lawfulness of
man ΒΙΠΟΠΡ o. denying Christ in time of persecution, by which they
seemeth to be wise . ; :
in this 13 world, let Promise themselves security from all the present evils,
him become a fool, let no man cheat himself with this persuasion ; any
that he may be wise. man that thus thinks to be more provident than other

men, and by this means to secure himself, let him
know that this will not thrive with him, he will find
himself deceived at last, (see ver. 15, and Rev. 11. 18,) -
there is no such prudent way for him to secure him-
self as to lay aside this worldly wisdom, and constantly
and cheerfully to adhere to Christ, when in the eye
of the world it seems most foolish to do so.

19 For thewisdom 19. For God is wont to take off and preserve the
of this world is fool- plain simple person that avowedly adheres to him,
πο νος He and to outwit the subtle designer ; and it will soon
taketh the wise in DCtall those pretenders, according to that of Job v. 13,
their own craftiness. they that think to be wiser than other men are by so

much verier fools than others, and so are discerned
to be.

20 Andagain, The 20. And to the same purpose is that of psalm xciv.
Lord knoweth the 11, that all the subtle contrivances of crafty worldly-
π΄ diet they. arc minded men prove vain and improsperous. __
hin. 21. Let no man therefore factiously or schismatic-

21 Therefore let no ally divide from the unity of the church, following

_ man glory in men. such or such a master or instructer, and so quarrelling

For 15 811 things are

εὐ or contending with others, ver. 4; for all the gifts

that are in the church were given for your use, and
whatsoever any man can boast of it is not peculiar to
him, but belongs as well to every other person in the
church.

22 Whether Paul, 22. He that planted the faith among you, and he

11 corrupt, φθείρει. 12 as many of you as there are, οἵτινές ἐστε ὑμεῖς. 13 age, αἰῶνι.
14 machinations, διαλογισμούς. 15 all are, πάντα ἐστίν.

106 I, CORINTHIANS. CHAP. IV.

or Apollos, or Ce- that baptized you, and he that superstructed upon

ge or the ie this foundation, are all subservient to your uses, and

5 ecu or ποῦ to be masters of your faith, much less any of them

things to come ; all to be set up against the other to make divisions and

are your’s ; rents among you; and so is likewise all human wis-
dom or knowledge of natural things, so is God’s
mercy to us in keeping us alive, securing some of us
from the malice of our enemies, and delivering up
others of us to death for the testimony of Jesus
Christ, the condition now instantly approaching,
pressures for the name of Christ, or that which is not
quite so near, the yet future coming of Christ, (called
the day, ver. 13,) for the destroying of the false and
rewarding the constant Christians ; all these are by
God designed in common to you all as instrumental
for your good.

23 And ye are 99, And the conclusion from hence is this, that you
Christ’s ; and Christ sive not up your faith to any but to Christ; that you
ab tl resolve firmly to obey him and adhere to him uni-

formly, as he resigned himself up to the will of God,
to do and to suffer whatsoever he appointed him in
the great office of being our Mediator and Redeemer.

CHAP. IV.
LET a man so

1. And though, I say, we are subservient to your

account of us, as of : =e : .
the 1 ministers of US€S, and are appointed so to be, ch. 111. 22, yet it will
Christ, and stewards become you to look on us, though not as masters of
of the mysteries of your faith, yet as ministers of Christ, and that in the
God. τς most honourable office of the family, that of the steward
2 Moreover it is re- ] Pith ον : ther thi ἐξ

quired in stewards, ΟἿ ΤΌΪΘΙ of the house, to whom among other things i
that a man be found belongs to dispense out every man his proportion of
faithful. food, &c.; and so it is our part to dispense the gospel

3 But with meitisa to you in that measure and by those degrees that we
very small thing that .4¢ +.

I should be judged : ‘ :
of spi: or οὐ μῶν 9. And above all things fidelity and honest dis-

judgment: yea, I charging of trust is required of stewards; and if I
judge not mine own should fail in that, I should be very worthy of blame.
self. 3. But for this I am not ‘to be judged by you, by

ih ἊΣ : κίον ew men, nay by myself.
in myself; ye ; P
aah τ A berry as 4. For though I can accuse myself of no fault in
tified: but he that the execution of my apostolical office, yet is not this
rei ee me is the the clearing of me, only God, that searcheth and
ge seeth all, must do this.
5 Therefore judge ‘
nothing before the 5: Lherefore be not you too forward in your cen-
2time, until the Lord sures of me, but leave it to God ; and I make no doubt

16 instant, ἐνεστῶτα : see Rom. viii. 38. 1 officers, ὑπηρέτας. 2 season,
καιρόν.

πε ee tS σεν ἐκ

"
a Κ᾿

me CHAP. Iv. I. CORINTHIANS. | 107

a δ pho a but in time he will display the seducers, and discover
ring to lig ‘ so ὦ . ;
the hidden things of CY¢!Y,™an’s intentions and purposes; and then, as

darkness, and will ‘ey that deserve shall have blame, so every man that

make manifest the hath done well shall by God be justified and com-

counsels of the mended.

+ ede and as 6. This, of not following or admiring the persons
Pelise of God. “Vv of men, I have thus said (see note [d] Rom. vii.) in
6 And these things, the persons of myself and Apollos, under that figure
brethren, I have ‘in to give you a general rule how to demean yourselves
a figure transferred to any other dispensers of the gospel, viz. that in
to myself and to Σ P one - :

Apollos for your /oowing of us ye go no further than the directions,
sakes; Sthatyemight ver. 1, that is, think of us not as masters of your

learn in us ‘not faith, but as officers, stewards of Christ, to distribute
[a}to think of men that to you which he hath entrusted to us, and ac-
above that which “is cordingly not to make it matter of pride to your-
written, that no one .
of you be puffed u selves, or contemning of others, that ye are the
for one against an- “isciples of such or such; in plain terms, to beware
other. — that you do not break out into factions, one to the
despising of another, boasting, one that he hath re-
ceived the faith from Paul and not from Apollos,
another that he is a follower of Apollos and not of
Paul, &c.
ry For who maketh 7, For this can be no matter of boasting to any of
her Pio ΣῊΝ you, for by it is no man dignified before another ; for
hast thou that thou by Whomsoever you received the faith, it is clear that
didst not receive? you received it; it is no acquisition of your own wit
now if thou didst or parts, but merely a mercy of God’s, that sent us to
ee vor is a preach to you, and therefore cannot in any reason be
Baer nce received Matter of boasting to you.
it ? ὃ, 9. You forsooth are so full and rich, so furnished
,° Nowyearefull, with all kind of knowledge and wisdom, (such the
soll eee as Gnostics bragged of,) that you despise your apostles
Rint us: ἘΠ and spiritual fathers that first converted you to the
would to God ye did faith ; since we parted from you, you have in your
reign, that we also own conceits been in great tranquillity and security,
might reign with had happy halcyonian days (see note on Rev. i. 6) ;
Be or I think that 884 I wish it were so with you as you fancy it to
od hath set forth be, that the tranquillity which the Gnostics (with their
us the apostles last, compliances with the persecutors, whether Jews or
as it were appointed heathens,) promise you, were a true Christian tran-
i δὴν Md Ἶ αὐ quillity, that we which are so sharply persecuted
το ὑπ, pai pe might come to you as to a refuge, and enjoy some
angels, and to men. part of that great privilege with you ; for certainly we

have need of it; for we are so far from any security,

3 who will also enlighten, ds καὶ φωτίσει. 4 thus darkly set down of myself, μετεσχημά-
τισα εἰς ἐμαυτόν. 5 that in respect of us ye may learn, ἵνα ἐν ἡμῖν μάθητε. 6 not to

opinionate above. 7 hath been written, γέγραπται. 8 Ye are already full to satiety,
v £ / .
Ἠδη κεκορεσμένοι ἐστέ. 9 already grown rich, ἤδη ἐπλουτήσατε.

108 I. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. IV.

that we are exposed to all the miseries and persecu-
tions and dangers in the world, we apostles being as
it were the forlorn party, sent out last, without any
reserve behind to relieve us, and so given up unto
certain slaughter; or as the gladiators upon a stage,
those that come out first fighting in jest as it were,
but they that come last never giving over till one lay
down the other dead upon the place. For we are
become as those that being condemned to death have
wild beasts let loose on them upon the theatre, which
certainly rend them to pieces, ch. xv. 32; and like
those combatants on the theatre, we are set forth for
a spectacle to the heathen world, to angels, to men, to
look upon. | |
10 Wearefoolsfor 10. We are vile and despised for the doing our
Christ’s sake, but duty, the exercise of our apostolical office, but you
Te aad eaeale ean forsooth are very wise men, deeply learned in the
, but ye
are strong; ye are doctrine of Christ ; we weak, contemptible, mean per-
honourable, but we sons, but you strong and gallant.
are despised. == 141. As I was when I was with you, (see ch. ii. 3,)
11 Even unto this 5, 7 am still, in a condition of continual want and
present hour we both ὲ : ;
hunger, and thirst, Persecution, and transitory mutable estate,
and are naked, and 12. Taking excessive pains that I may preach the
are buffeted, and gospel, and get mine own living by my labour, that I
ayers no certain micht not put you to any charges, (see Acts xviii. 3,)
wellingplace ; ; : :
12 And !Jabour, 8 when, instead of thanks, 1 meet with nothing
working with our but reviling for all this, I have no return to make
own hands: being them but that of my prayers for them; nay, when

reviled, we bless; persecuted, I entertain no thought of revenge toward
being persecuted, we them:

13 suffer it : ἢ
13 Being defamed, 13: When calumniated and falsely accused, I pray

we intreat: we are to God for them by whom it is done; and this is no
made as “the [4]filth news to me; for we apostles of Christ are looked on
stig beast gi and used as the unworthiest creatures of the world,
all things unto es and so continue until this time.
day. 14. And though I have thus been used by some of
14 Iwritenotthese you since these schisms have come in among you,
things to shame you, yet I say it not to reproach or bring shame upon you
ae oe ee hie for so doing, but out of the affections of a father, I
advise and admonish you to behave yourselves more
lake nna like children than ye have yet done.
shave tenthouerrd 16: For though others may have taught you since,
instructers in Christ, Yet it is only I that planted the gospel first among

yet have ye not many you ; and therefore there can be no occasion of schisms

10 in splendour, we in disgrace, ἔνδοξοι, ἡμεῖς δὲ ἄτιμοι. 11 are in no certain condition,
ἀστατοῦμεν. 12 are tired, κοπιῶμεν. 13 forbear, ἀνεχόμεθα. 14 the vilest.

15 refuse of all, πάντων περίψημα. 16 if, ἐάν.

δι ee oe ey ae

ee a ee

a eo

‘apd

ia ae
- me
pe tea ae

ie

σ- = er
| a ἘἘῸ. 2. «(ὦ ye aly ᾿ ,
RB) tap Aaa eet pe eS a

we

ἡ ΠΩΣ ΤῊ γ

~*~

-- eS
by Meee

ete.

CHAP. V. I. CORINTHIANS. 109

fathers : forin Christ and divisions among you, (by one’s making one apo-
emus Ι τρὶς πὶ stle the master of his faith, another another,) any
ΟΝ ona. mrous" more than that children of the same father should
: contend and divide about their life or coming into
the world, one professing to owe it to one, another to

another.

16 Wherefore I 16. And therefore, I beseech you, let the form of
beseech you, be ye doctrine which I left you be retained among you,
followers of me. : : :

fy For this cause without any new insertions by any other.
have I sentunto you _17- For this purpose I have sent unto you Timothy,
Timotheus, who is whom I converted to the faith, and one that hath
my beloved son, and Jong associated with me, and done faithful service to
“ages Brie von me in the propagating of the gospel, who therefore,
into remembrance €Xactly knowing my whole course of Christian doc-
of my ways which trine, may be your remembrancer, and tell you what
be in Christ, as I my doctrine and practice is in every church where I
teach every where in come to confirm them.

Seah Ware 18. And since by my not coming to you myself
puffed up, 1885 personally, some among you have taken occasion to
though I would not despise me that am absent,

“Saegiie ‘ce ig. I am therefore resolved by God’s help myself

19 But Iwill come +, come among you speedily, and to examine what
to you shortly, if
the Lord will, and grounds they have for what they do, and not much
will know, not the heeding the speech or talk of them, to see whether
speech of themwhich this be any solid knowledge in them, upon strength
are puffed up, but of which they should despise others.
the power. eae ᾿ ; ‘

20 For the king-, 2 For Christianity consists not in speaking but
dom of God is notin doing (according to a proverbial speech of the
in word, but in Jews, ‘ Speech is not a foundation, but work’ Pirke
power. Avoth, p. 15); and so all other perfections of men

must be judged of, not by their boasts of themselves,
but by the reality of their performances.

21 What will ye? 91, And now I talk of coming to you, I pray con-
shall I come unto sider, which will you choose? as you behave your-
you with [6] ἃ rod, ὃ : tos :
or in love. and i, Selves, so at my coming will I exercise either my
the spirit of meck- power of inflicting punishments, or the milder way of
ness? kindness’ toward you ; and therefore, according as ye

like best, so prepare yourselves for my coming.

CHAP. V.

1IT is Ly γα 1. It isa great shame and reproach that lies upon
oe Lal fornication “« you, that sins of unnatural uncleanness, and marriages
mong you, and such Within prohibited degrees, are so frequently to be

fornication as 2 is found among you, and those of such a pitch in one

17 have been puffed up, ἐφυσιώθησαν. 18 because I come not, ὧς μὴ ἐρχομένου.
19 speedily, ταχέως. 20 speech, λόγῳ. 1 Fornication is generally reported among
you, 2 Or, is not among ; for ὀνομάζεται, named, is left out by the King’s MS.

110 I CORINTHIANS. CHAP. V.

[6] not so much offender, as civil nations (though not Christian) and
as named among the even the unconverted Corinthians would abhor to be

Sante te Τὰ fet guilty of, a son to take in marriage (or otherwise to

ther’s wife. live in that sin with) his father’s wife. ;

2 And ye are 9. And this so freely, that ye do not look on it as
[6] puffed up, and ἃ crime fit to be censured in him; ye are not at all
have -e rather ἢ umbled with it, nor mourn for it, (see 2 Cor. xii. 21,)
mourned, that he. aot
that hath done this either out of an opinion of the person that hath done
deed might be taken it, (who is one of the doctors of your church, say
away from among Chrysostome and Theodoret,) or out of an opinion
aba infused now by some heretical teachers into you,

(which your former condition of life makes you apt
enough to believe,) that fornication is an indifferent
thing, (see ch. vi. 13,) whereas in any reason you
ought to have mourned over him as over a great
sinner, and expressed your sorrow in complaining of
him, and using means that he might be excommuni-

3 For I verily, 385 cated; see chap. ΧΙ]. 21.
absent in body, but 4. For I, though I am not present among you, yet
pated in spirit, by that authority that belongs to me, (and being

ave [d]judged al- .officiently assured of the truth of the fact,) have
ready, as though I Σ
were present, 4 con- already passed sentence on him that hath thus offended,
cerninghimthathath 4, 5. [hat in a public assembly gathered in the
so done this deed, name of our Lord Jesus Christ, in which you are to

4 In the name of syppose me virtually present among you, by the
our Lord Jesus . ° :

Christ, when ye ate authority of Christ committed to me and you, ye
gathered together, proceed to excommunicate and deliver him up into
and my spirit, with the power of Satan, who may inflict some disease
the power of our ypon him that may be a means to bring him to a

rere t y a Sight of his sm and reformation, and so to salvation

such an one unto 8:50. et

Satan for the [f]de- 6. Such a teacher as this is not fit for you to follow

struction of the flesh, or fayour ; for as a little sour dough gives a taste to

that the spirit may 2}] the bread, so will such a sin as this, permitted in

be saved in the day eR Σ

of the Lord Jesus, the church, have an influence on you all, both by
6 Your glorying discrediting that church where this 15 permitted, and

is not good. Know by corrupting the company by the example.

ye not ἘΠ Ppa 7. As therefore it was the manner of the Jews on

pone tene? * the day of the passover (that being the day of prepa-
7 Purge out there- ration, or the eve to the feast of unleavened bread,)

fore the old leaven, most diligently and solicitously to inquire if there were

that ye may be anew any crum of leavened bread left in ge houses, and

lump; “as ye at to remove it all, (see note [6] Mark xiv.) so do ye at

unleavened. Foreven 1. |. : :

Christ our passover this time deal with that heathen or Gnostic per-

is sacrificed for us: SUasion (among you) of the lawfulness of fornication,

3 Or, being absent : for the King’s MS. leaves out s,as. 4 him that hath so, αὐτὸν οὕτω.
5 forasmuch as you are, καθώς ἐστε.

Oak dtp a RS IE

Sa i σα ο΄ "πνοὰς, χα,

οὶ Νὰ ee “δὴ ων. συν νι ἡ

og tr

Dh elu) hah me pe

re ee

CHAP. V. I CORINTHIANS. 111

most contrary to the laws of Christianity that you
have undertaken, and whereby ye have obliged your-
selves to have none of that sour unchristian doctrine
among you, but on the contrary, to fit yourselves to
8 Therefore let us CClebrate a Christian passover, which (as the Ju-
keep the feast, not daical was a sign of their deliverance out of Egypt)
with old leaven, nei- must be kept with our departure out of sin.
ther with the leaven §. Do ye therefore consecrate yourselves to the
eS eee and service of Christ, by reforming all your former sinful
the unleavened bread Courses, particularly that of uncleanness and villainy,
of 7 sincerity and (see ver. 13,) and by the practice of all Christian
truth. purity, and holding fast the truth which hath been
Ὁ “1 wrote Agee delivered to you.
Tel hes with g, 10. What in this epistle, ver. 2, I have written
Dnicators * of not communicating with fornicators, and not con-
to ϑ Yet not alto- versing familiarly with them, I mean not of the
gether withtheforni- heathens among you, which have not given up their

τείνῃ ΓᾺ ge ees names unto Christ, nor in like manner of those hea-

᾿ς yetous, or 1 [1] ex- thens that are guilty of those other sins of unnatural
_ tortioners, or with lusts (see note [1] Rom. i.) and violence, or those

__ [#}idolaters; for then filthinesses which are ordinary among idolaters, and
must ye needs go

are used as parts and rites of their religion ; for these
out of the world. Σ :
τι But now I have 8[6 80 ordinary among them, that if ye abstain from
written unto you not the company of all those heathens that are so guilty,
to keep company, if ye must depart out of their cities.
any man that is 11. But the purpose of my writing is only to inter-

aa ‘a nae ἴῳ dict you that free encouraging converse with Christian

yetous, or an idol- professors that are guilty of retaining any of these

a all ait)
ΠῚ Dies
ΒΕ ἡκ): ἵν Ὁ

.

a

ων

_ with such an one no

without? do not ye
judge them that are

judgeth. Therefore

wash

ater, ora’ [k]railer, sensual heathen sins used by idolaters, and to com-
<li drunkard, or mand that with such an one you do not enter any
an _ extortioner 3 friendly commerce, so much as to eat with him (see
UAE to eat. note [g]), much less to admit him to the sacrament,
12 [7] For what or the feast that attends that, until he do reform.
have ltodotojudge 12,13. (What have mine or the church’s censures
them also that are to do with them that are not members of the church ?
ye know it is the practice among you to inflict cen-
within? sures on church members only, leaving all others to
13 But them that God’s tribunal.) And by doing thus ye shall remove
are without God the accursed thing from among you, free yourselves
from those punishments that the neglect of your duty,

utaway fi ase: :
Sit iciveathat oe permitting such offenders to go unpunished and unre-
ed person. formed, may bring upon you.
6 naughtiness, κακίας. 7 purity, εἰλικρινείας. 8 I have written to you by epistle,
᾿ς Ἔγραψα ὑμῖν ἐν τῇ ἐπιστολῇ. 9 Not, for in the King’s MS. καὶ is wanting. 10 inordi-
nate lusters, πλεονέκται. 11 the violent, or forcers. 12 one of inordinate lusts, ver. 10.
18 contumelious person. 14 violent, or forcer : see note [h]}. 15 And ye shall put away

the evil from among you: for it is καὶ, not διὸ, and the ancients read ἐξαρεῖτε τὸν πονηρόν.

112 I CORINTHIANS. CHAP. VI.

CHAP. VI.

DARE any of you, 1. When there is any matter of controversy betwixt
having ‘a Por a you about your worldly goods, I hear that you im-
Bane ce the cn, plead. one another (see note [Ὁ] Rom. iii.) before the
just, and not before heathen tribunals, and use not that method prescribed
the saints? by Christ to Christians, Matt. xviii. 15. How dareth

any Christian do thus?

2 Do γε ποῖ know 2- You cannot but know that in the great final
that the saints shall judgment of all the world, the saints of God shall bear
judge the world? and God company in judging the wicked ; and if Christians
a as pe oe ee shall then by God be vouchsafed that honour, to have
i pee hs 2fa]to any thing to do in matters of so much higher import-
judge the smallest ance, is there any reason they should be deemed un-
matters ? worthy to be intrusted with the judging of worldly

differences, which are much inferior to those of ad-
judging of men’s eternal being ?

3 Know ye not 9. It is certain that God’s children, when crowned
Ων ΠῚ judge by him, shall pronounce sentence against the evil
more things that Spirits; and shall they not be thought fit to decide a
pertain to this life? controversy about an ordinary trespass among men ?
4 *If then yehave 4. If therefore there fall out betwixt you any
judgments of things matters of controversy concerning the matters of
pertaining to this . . ys
life, ®set them to Common life, which are to be brought to judicatures,
judge who are least Or will not otherwise be composed, and if ye do de-
esteemed in thespise the governors of your churches (which, since
church, these dissensions are come in, are quite out of esteem

among you) so far that ye do not think fit to stand to
their sentences or decisions, yet sure ye have all
reason to refer it to the simplest and meanest Chris-
tians, or even to set them in the tribunal, rather than
carry your controversy before the Gentile courts.

5 I speak to your 5. My mentioning the meanest and most despicable
shame. °Is it 80, among you, is to make you ashamed of your un-
that there is not a reasonableness in supposing (as by going to heathen
wisێ man among . .
you? no, not one Courts ye must be interpreted to do) that there is no
that shall be able to one Christian fit for this employment; that is, that
judge between his there is not one man of them that hath understanding
brethren? enough to arbitrate an ordinary business between

fellow-Christians, whose inclinableness to peace is to
be presumed of, and then that must needs work some-

what toward the pacification.

1 an action, or suit, πρᾶγμα. 2 of the smallest judicatures, κριτηρίων ἐλαχίστων. 3 and
not then, μήτι γε. 4 if therefore ye have secular judicatures, see ver. 2, βιωτικὰ μὲν οὖν
κριτήρια ἐὰν ἔχητε. 5 those that are set at nought in the church, set those in them, τοὺς
ἐξουθενημένους τούτους καθίζετε. 6 Is there never a wise man, Οὕτως οὐκ ἔστι σοφός.

CHAP. VI. I. CORINTHIANS. 113

6 Butbrothergoeth 6, But one Christian impleads his fellow Christian,
to law with brother, and that before Gentiles
and that before the . : .
Seilecliogerk. 7. It is not so well that you go to law at all; it
ἢ Now therefore were the part of a more excellent magnanimous
there is utterly 7[b]a Christian spirit, to be content to lose somewhat that
fault among you, were his own, to bear some injuries, rather than to
Sbecause ye go to é J "
ΝΠ one with an- 6° ἴο law upon every trespass.
other. Why do ye 8. But some of you are so far from this excellent
not rather take Christian temper, that you are ready to injure others,
wrong? *why do ye even your fellow Christians, and, so ye may gain to
not rather suffer ἢ : ἦ
δ to be de. ΤΟΣ selves, care not how ye deprive others.
Handed >? y. This is absolutely inconsistent with the Christian’s
8 Nay, yedowrong, duty or reward ; never do you flatter yourselves with
end Setrend, and a belief of the contrary, nor permit the false teachers
your brethren. : :
ΠΥ ye not that that nee i in among you to give you any hope of
the unrighteousshall it; and as for matters of injustice, so for all your
not inherit the king- other Gnostic practices of uncleanness (see notes [a]
dom of God? Be not [A] and [2] ch. v.) and unnatural lust.
peared: πὰ ἐμὴ 10. Neither they that are guilty of them, nor of
τ οἠεριοξονδερλμῇ any other injustice, shall, without reformation, ever
nor effeminate, nor be capable of inheriting the crown which is by Christ
abusers of them- promised to Christians.
ies with marin, 11. And such sins as these were ordinary among
δ να ΝΟ μόνο you in time of your heathen state, but now you have
drunkards, nor "re- 1Ven. up your names to Christianity, which de-
vilers, nor ' extor- nounceth judgment against all these: your baptism
ponere: shall inherit is a renouncing of them all; your sanctification by
a ar eed ala pe Aas i ep eae “Wee net hee Poe
gome of you: but PY What Christ hath suffered and done for you, (see
13ye are he bad note [Ὁ] Matt. vii.) utterly incompatible with such
ye are sanctified, but impurities and injustices, spoken of either in the last
ye are justified '*in oy this chapter.
the name of the A ;
τς anid b 12. And whereas your teachers, to allure you to
fhe Saviear oar God: sensual practices, tell you, first, that all meat is freely
12 All things are to be eaten, and so sooth you up in luxury, and then
lawful unto me, proceed and persuade you, that the use of venery is as
tr bos wee are necessary for your bodies, and so as lawful, as eating
things ΤΣ lawfal for Of Meat 15 ; I shall tell you, first, that supposing them
me, but I will not be lawful, yet it will befit a Christian to abstain from
brought under the many things that are not utterly unlawful; and
power of any. secondly, that if indifferent things begin to get a
dominion over any, if men, upon conceit that meats

are lawful, come to be enslaved to their bellies, (as of

᾿ 7 ἃ defect. 8 that, ὅτ. 9 why are ye not rather defrauded ἢ διατί οὐχὶ μᾶλλον ἀπο-
στερεῖσθε ; 10 men of inordinate lusts, πλεονέκται. 11 contumelious persons : see note
[Χ] ch. v. 12 the violent : see note [ἢ] ch. v. 13 ve have been washed, ἀπελούσασθε.

14 through, ἐν. 15 for me, μοι.
HAMMOND, VOL. II. I

114 I. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. VI.

the Gnostics it is affirmed that they serve their
bellies, and that they are lovers of pleasures more
than of God,) this is then absolutely unlawful. |
13 Meats for the 19. It is true, that meats are by God and nature
belly, and the belly anpointed for the use of men, and that the body of
εἶ να pial 1 man here in this life hath absolute necessity of them :
it and them. Now and yet, to take off our hearts from them, we may
the body is not for also consider that in the next life, which is a spirit-
fornication, but for yal life, this eating and desiring of meat shall be
Hid eve ae ἢ the taken away, and therefore even here we should keep
one forme ©°°Y" the flesh in such a subordination to the spirit, that we
may be able to deny ourselves even lawful pleasures
sometimes, especially when any occasion makes it
more expedient, ver. 12. But then for fornication,
(whatsoever your former heathen principles or present
false teachers, the Gnostics, teach you,) that is no
such lawful or indifferent thing; your bodies are to
be consecrated to God either in lawful wedlock or in
chaste single life, and by being kept pure here, must
be made capable of rising to everlasting life with

παρα πὰ hath Christ hereafter, ver. 14.

both raised up the’ 14- And then God, that raised up Christ’s pure.

Lord, and will also sinless body out of the grave, and hath made it a
raise up us by his spiritual body, shall also do the same for us, though
ΟΝ Kaow ve not “© He down in the grave also.
Pia Gant, baddies re 15: And this one consideration may have force on
the members of you. Your bodies expect to rise with Christ, as
Christ ? shall then members with the head: ye must not then in any
take the members of reason pollute a member of Christ, a deyoted conse-
Christ, and make cated person, b h uncl br
them the members of sot Ἐ ay ee MRE a CO ee
an harlot? God for- 16. That which was said at the institution of
bid. marriage in paradise, that the man and the wife
16 What? know ye become one body, concludes, that the fornicator
not that he which makes himself one body with a whore.
is joined to an :
harlot is one body? _ 17: As on the other side, he that keeps close to
for two, saith he, Christ’s commandments, and so cleaves to him, Deut.
shall be one flesh. x, 20, hath a spiritual union with him, minds the
Fs Mes he that same things that he minds, and so is very far from
is joined unto the 11, ose carnal base j in which all the Gnostics’
Lord is one spirit, [88 Joys, in Which all the Gnostics’ re-
18 Flee fornication. ligion consists.
Every sinthataman 18. Be sure therefore that ye keep yourselves far
aoe sa ennow fhe removed from that sin. Most other sins are com-
pte ee esos mitted against God, or the neighbour ; but sins of
tion sinneth against UnCleanness are against one’s self, a defiling of his
his own body. flesh, a polluting of that which by chastity and single

16 take away, καταργήσει. 17 But the, Td δέ. 18 cleaveth, κολλώμενος, 19 they
two, οἱ δύο. 20 cleaveth, ver. 16.

CHAP. VII. I. CORINTHIANS. 115

29 tog sig ἐμ life is set apart to be a temple of God, a place of
tie ΤΟΣ οἱ of the sanctity and purity, ver. 19. ΤῸ
Holy Ghost which 19: Your bodies are, by your being Christians,
is “in you, which consecrated to the service of his Spirit (and the
ye have * of God, governors of the church, of which sort the incestuous
and ye are not your person is thought to be, (see ch. v. 2,) set apart in
own: . . . .
all purity to discharge that function, to which they
are consecrated by receiving the Holy Ghost). ‘This
benefit of the Spirit ye have received from God, and
it is an engagement to you to think your own bodies
are not now at your own disposal, to use them as you
please (as in your state of Gentilism, or without that
engagement, ye might be tempted to imagine).

20 For ye are 20. For God hath paid dear for the purchase of
bought with a price: you, hath given his Son out of his bosom, and his
therefore glorify God Ree ee ξ ἈΠ himealt
in your body, and very Spirit, to this purpose, to purchase unto nimse
in your spirit, which ἃ peculiar people, zealous of good works ; by this price
are God’s. making purchase of our bodies as well as our souls,

and so engaging us to serve and glorify him in both,
and not leaving either of them at liberty for us to
dispose of as we please.

CHAP. VII.

NOW concerning 1. Now in answer to that particular in your letter,
the things whereof which (on occasion of the Gnostic doctrine of mar-

Ἢ ope ae oa riage being from the devil, &c.) seems with some rea-

nottotouchawoman. Son to prefer single life before marriage, I thus far

2 | Nevertheless, fo acknowledge, that, for them that can live chaste and
avoid fornication, let pure without marrying, it is better or more com-
every man have his yeydable that they do so.

sled og Cat - 2, But for the avoiding of all kinds of uncleanness

her own husband. or pollution, it is generally most safe and fit, that
3 Let the husband men and women should betake themselves to the
render unto’ the conjugal state.

ἡ 28 ὡς: : : ;
weet ie ] due a8 ἃ. all acts of conjugal love: and likewise—

wise also the wife
unto the husband.

4 The wife hath
not power of her
own body, but the
husband: and like-
wise also the hus-
band hath not power
of his own body, but
the wife. ΟΡ by mutual consent for some time, particularly

5 Defraud ye not : 5 : ΤῸΝ
Maths other, ex- that ye may have a vacancy for duties of devotion,
cept it be 30 with fasting, &c., wherein it was usual to abstain from those

21 among you, ἐν ὑμῖν. 22 from, ἀπό. 1 But for fornications, Διὰ δὲ τὰς πορνείας.
? the kindness which is due. ᾿ 8 by compact, ἐκ συμφώνου.

I 2

116 I. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. VII.

Sones for a time, things which are lawfully enjoyed at other times,

at ye may "give (see note [ἡ] Matt. vi.) which being past, ye may
a pb mech then take care to prevent those dangers that may
come together again, attend long abstinences, for want of strength to resist
that Satan tempt those temptations that Satan may take advantage to
you not EY [4] for present to you, or cast in your way.

your incontinency. T ΣΕ

δ᾽ But 1 peak this 96 W = ἜΗΝ say, VV. 2-—5, I say σι by way
®by [c] permission, Οἱ Counsel, W at appears | to me to be best or men,
and not of com- generally speaking, all being not able to contain; but
mandment. herein 1 am far from laying any precept on any to

marry.

7 For Iwouldthat 7- For I would rather desire or advise all men to
all men were even as continue unmarried, as I do; but that will not, I
I myself. But every suppose, be best for every one, because every one
man path his proper is not fitly qualified with the gift of continence to
ae manner, and Undertake that more honourable pitch, and such a
another after that. man may have some other special excellence whereby

8 I say therefore to glorify God.
τῇ ἃ abe, wanactied _° It is more worthy their design and endeavour,
ood ae Bee if either to live unmarried, or, when the wife is dead,
they abide even as I. to peo from er marriages, for which ye have

me for your example.

9 Butifthey7can- 9- But if they have not that experience of their
not contain, let them own strength and ability to abstain and preserve
marry: for itis better chastity, which may encourage them to this, let them
to marry than 8:10 13 > ) oe nee :

Ca marry in God’s name: it is infinitely better to do so,
and preserve conjugal chastity, than by rejecting the
use of that remedy to be inflamed with burning

ro And unto the Vehement desires, perhaps to break out into unnatural

married 91 com- practices: (see Rom. i. 27, Jude 11.)

mand, yet not I, but 10. But to them that are married, it is not my

aati vat caution or commandment, but Christ’s, that the

ne Akrwss "ὰ woman be not separated from her husband.

11 But and if she 11- Or, if upon just cause, that is, in case of forni-
1 depart, let her re- cation, she be put away from her husband, let her
μον a “6 either remain single, or use means to gain the pardon
“ie, kar pag ἢ Τὰ αὐ oT ama of her husband again ; and for the hus-
the husband put band, let not him in any case, but that wherein Christ
away his wife. allows it, the case of fornication, put away his wife.
ae κόρας με ἣ ~ 12. Ae in answer to the other parts of your letter,
Lorde I i bra, YY: 1. 6. 8. 10, or, for other things, I give mine own
ther hath a wife tha, JUCgment, not any precept of Christ’s. It is certain,
‘believeth not, and @nd by the precept of Christ (which commands not
she be pleased toto put away a wife but for cause of fornication) to

* be at leisure for, σχολάζητε τῇ, © by reason of your not being able to contain. °b
By of advice, not by way of precept. 7 have not power over themselves : see note [Ὁ].

to be on fire, πυροῦσθαι. 9.1 give warning, παραγγέλλω. 10 be separated, χωρισθῆναι.
11 be separated, χωρισθῇ. 12 For the rest, Τοῖς λοιποῖς.

gs eee ἀν πῶ

Κα ΣΝ eS

ae

τυ δε a ae a ᾿

2 eee ae
ee Cl eee

= a SE NES 8

CHAP. VII. I. CORINTHIANS. 117

dwell with him, let be resolved necessary, that if any Christian husband

him not put her have an heathen wife, and she have a mind to live

clas ἡ with him, he should not put her away, unbelief being
no sufficient cause of divorce.

13 Andthewoman _ 13- And so in like manner for the Christian wife
which hath an hus- that is married to an infidel, if he be willing to live
band that believeth with her, let her by no means separate from him.
not, and if he be 4,4. And beside the prohibition of Christ, which
pleased to dwell with . .

Bes, Ist her not leave obliges to this, other advantages there are worth con-
him. sidering ; for it sometimes hath come to pass, and

14 For the unbe- there is great reason to hope it, that the heathen
lieving husband 1518 husband may be converted by the Christian wife
gregh Aa le living with him, and so the wife by the husband:
wife “issanctifiedby 20d this one consideration is the reason why the
the husband: [dJelse young children of Christians are admitted to baptism
were your children before they come to knowledge, because by their
oapepa Ἦ fol now jiving in the family with Christian parents, these

a ei Ati children may be brought up in the faith and kept

from heathen pollutions, (and the church requiring
and receiving promise from the parents doth conse-
quently presume they will,) and by the same reason
it is that the children of the heathen are not so ad-
mitted.

1g But if the un- 16. But now the thing not stated or meddled with
believing depart, let by Christ, and therefore now promised to be defined
12 Paes: ef bro- by me, Ver. 12, is this, that in case the infidel will
oo Wat Be hiondive not live with the believer unless she will forsake her
in such cases: but religion, she is not then so enslaved or subjected so
God hath called us far that she may do acts prejudicial to her religion
to peace. and to the betraying thereof, for that end, that she

may continue with her husband, but she remains

blameless if she remain separate from him upon

such his desertion. But yet above all things, that

which is most to be observed is, that the believing

party do the utmost that is possible to keep peace

and agreement with the other, not to fall out at all,

or if they do, to repair the breach and be reconciled

again ; nay further, not to marry again, as long as

τό For what know- there remains any hope of returning or reconciliation.

est thou, O wife, 16. For it is possible that the Christian wife may
whether thou shalt use some means to work upon the infidel husband,
save thy husband? or the Christian husband on the wife, so as to bring
Psi ἊΨ akong him or her to repentance and the faith of Christ, and
ther thou shalt save 12 intuition and hope of this any difficulties would be
thy wife? undergone: but when this possibility ceaseth, as in

13 hath been sanctified, ἡγίασται. 14 hath been sanctified. 15 enslaved, δεδούλωται:
16 O husband, ἄνερ.

118 I. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. VII.

case that the heathen party desert, or will: not live
with the Christian unless he or she desert the faith of
Christ, then it is evident that this hope ceaseth, and
in this case the Christian party is free from those ob-
servances, ver. 15.

17 17 [6] But as 17. Only according to the lot that any man hath
God hath distributed befallen him, if it be with an infidel wife or the like,
to every man, as the Jet him be content with it, and do as much good in it
Lord hath called ν Σ =k :
aver let him 28 be can, and not think himself privileged by his

y one, so let him τ, ante : ;
walk. And so or- being a Christian to throw it off. And this every
dain lin allchurches. where is my doctrine, and I desire it be universally —
resolved on in all Christian churches.

18 Is any man 18. If one which hath been circumcised be con-
called being cireum- verted to Christianity, let him contentedly continue
gene him not in it, let him never trouble himself to get off that
ar BOR ea mark from his flesh (as some did); as on the other
called in uncircum- Side, he that is not circumcised when he is converted
cision? let him not need not receive circumcision (as some required of
be circumcised. them, Acts xv. 1).

19 Circumcision is 19. For such outward things as these on either
nothing, and uncir- part are no part of Christianity, but the observation

cumcision is no- of the precepts of Christ is all in all: see Gal. v. 6.
thing, but the keep- and vi. 15

ing of the command- ἐν : .-
nents of God. 20, 21. In what condition of life soever a man is

20 Let every man when he is converted to Christianity, let him con-
abide in the same tentedly continue in it, and not think that Christian
calling wherein he ἐλ ὃ f bliivation thats
ἘΣ ei gion frees a man from any obligation that lay upon

21 Art thou called him before, for that is to make Christian liberty a
being ἃ servant? pretence for covetousness, or lusts, or secular advan-
Sete a tages, (see 1 ‘Tim. vi. §,) if either the being a Chris-
eg aay a ;, tan might manumit a servant, or free an husband or
pe ΙΝ : wife from former obligations. He therefore that

being a bondman is converted to Christianity, must
not think it any disparagement to his Christianity
that he continues a servant still, nor be solicitous of
changing his condition. Yet this is not so to be
understood, but that if by any fair regular means he
can obtain his freedom, he may then make use of

22 21For he that is them, and prefer liberty before servitude ; for so he
called in the Lord, might have done if he had never been Christian.
es ἢ τ Smead _ 22. For he that being in the condition of a servant
eerie dias Ἧς that. τ cr ee to acon gerard pris ἐν ae
is called, being free, become a freeman in respect ὁ rist ; not that he
is Christ’s ee. he ceaseth to be a servant to his former master, or reaps

17 Only, Ei μή. 18 use means to become. 19 take no care, μή σοι μελέτω. 20 but
. also if, ἀλλ᾽ εἰ kai. 21 For the servant which is called in the Lord, Ὁ yap ἐν Κυρίῳ κλη-
θεὶς δοῦλο“.

is good for the pre-

CHAP. VII. I. CORINTHIANS. 119

any secular advantage thereby; but his advantages
are spiritual; to wit, that by being a Christian he is
now delivered from many servitudes, that of sin, &c.
that lie upon all others, and to live in Christ’s family
as one of his freemen, though in respect of the world
he continue as a servant; and so on the other side,
he that is a freeman and turns Christian, becomes
thereby a servant of Christ, undertaking obedience
to his commands, though he lose not his liberty in
the world by that means. (By which it is clear that
Christ meddles not with the secular government of
the world, nor changes any man’s outward condition
by his becoming Christian.)

23 % Ye are 23. On the other side, they that have bought out
[9] bought with a their liberty and obtained manumission, having been
price; ™be not ye formerly servants to heathens, let them not sell them-
the servants of men. ; ag =

| selves again, or revert voluntarily into that condition
24 Brethren, let of slavery, but prefer liberty rather, ver. 21.
every man, wherein 9,4, And so still, as he was when he was converted,
es στρά, ee? so let him still abide; let not his being a Christian
25 Nowconcerning Move him out of his state, or make him less, but

virgins I have no rather more contented with it.

commandment of o5. For your other question concerning virgins
the Lord : yet I gi : : : τ
my 44 iudoment’ as 22!rying at such ἃ time as this, or of those that are
bre that hath ob. betrothed, whether they should be bound to consum-
tained mercy of the mate their marriage or no, I must say again, that 1
Lord to be faithful. have no command of Christ to build my answer upon ;
_ f I hae te yet I shall again give you my opinion in it, as an
sere ey Ss honest faithful man, with all uprightness.
sent distress, I say, 306. First then my opinion is, that it is best in respect
that it is good fora of the distresses that are daily to be looked for on
man so to be. Christians, I say that it is best for men and women(sup-
AS Sesh alae posing them not contracted) to continue unmarried.
not to be loosed. 27: But if thou art engaged or betrothed to a
Art thou 37 loosed woman, this is no excuse for thee to seek to get loose »
from a wife? seek again (for that cannot be done so as to be free to
ποῦ awife. marry another as long as she lives). All that I say
28 But and if thou - +, .
marry, thou hast not 18 that it is not now the prudentest way to think of
sinned ; and if a vir- Marrying, if thou art not already engaged.
gin marry, she hath 28. Yet not so, that if thou dost, it is a sin to
eee "thee marry, or that the virgin that now marries commits
δ πὸ ἣν ἜΣ any sin: only (in such times as these) the married state
flesh: but I spare is likely to be fullest of trouble, and therefore my
you. kindness to you makes me persuade you not to marry.
_ 22 Are ye bought, or redeemed. 23 be not ye made, μὴ γίνεσθε. 24 opinion, γνώμην.
25 I think this then to be good, because of the necessity approaching, to wit, good, Νομίζω οὖν,
τοῦτο καλὸν ὑπάρχειν διὰ τὴν ἐνεστῶσαν ἀνάγκην, ὅτι καλόν : see note [4] Matt. vii.
26 woman, γυναικί. 27 free from a woman, λέλυσαι ἀπὸ γυναικός,

120 I. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. VII.

29 But this I say, 29, But by the way let me tell you, that within a

brethren, “the time short time now it will come to pass, that they that

Δ cis bath they have wives shall be as they that have none, all in

that have wives be great and equal dangers ;

as “though they had

eg they that 20, Bt And they that weep for the loss of husband
weep, as “though or wife as those that have lost neither, and those
pol sibs oF ane Tage that rejoice for being newly married as those that are
31 τ ἤῖρεαν ἐς "ye. not married αὖ all, and rich men and purchasers as
joiced not; and they those that keep nothing at all for themselves, those
that buy, as though that deal in the world as those that are wholly taken
they possessed not; off from it: for as a scene which is turned and shews

‘es πρὸ ori Br a new face, so doth now the fashion of this world
Snot abusing it; begin to appear, the times are turning into very
for the fashion of troublesome.

this world passeth

ἽΝ But I would 9452. All the advantage therefore I wish you, is to
have you * with- be as uncompounded as may be, that you may have
out carefulness. He the less perplexity beforehand, and be able to attend

that is unmarried the service of God more than you would be if you
careth for the things ; ἢ ᾿

that belong to the Were married. He that is unmarried hath but one
Lord, how he may obligation of care, how he may serve God most ac-

please the Lord: — ceptably.
33 But he that is 33. But the married man hath another obligation

She things us a of care lying on him, viz. the pleasing of his wife;

of the world, how and by this means he is divided and distracted.

he may please his

wife. 5ὅ ΠΣ ‘ :

34 [h] There is 3434. Lhe widow and virgin, being both unmarried,
difference also be- have no diversion, nothing else to do but to serve
tween a wife and God, and to take care to render themselves acceptable

a virgin, 36 The 5 ie . . J
ummarried woman Ὁ bim; whereas domestical affairs are part of the

careth for the things Married woman’s care, and it is part of her calling to
of the Lord, that be very careful to please her husband.

she may be holy

both in body and in

spirit: but she that

is married careth for

the things of the

world, how she may

please oe husband.

And this I ; : j

Pap pata a. 45. But all this while I speak only of that which

not that I may 97cast is expedient for you in respect of worldly conyeni-

28 that the time is now short, or from henceforth short, that, ὅτι ὃ καιρὸς συνεσταλμένος"

τὸ λοιπόν ἐστιν, ἵνα. 29 they that have none, μὴ ἔχοντες. 30 those that do not weep :
see note [4] Rom. xii. 31 those that rejoice not, μὴ χαίροντες. 32 those that possess
not, μὴ κατέχοντες. 33 those that use it not, μὴ καταχρώμενοι. 34 to be without care,
or solicitude, ἀμερίμνους εἶναι. 35 and is distracted. 36 The unmarried woman and the

virgin takes care for. 37 lay a snare in your way, βρόχον ὑμῖν ἐπιβάλω.

ti

CHAP. VIL. I. CORINTHIANS. 121

a snare upon you, ence, not as if marriage were in any kind unlawful,
but *° oe t aor oe but that if you can contain from marriage, and if no
a caay chat ἐπ εἰ such unfitness be in it as is mentioned, ver. 36, you
The Lord without may have the advantage of the less distractions in
distraction. attending the service of God.

36 Butif any man 36. As for the last part of your question, that of
think that he be- being betrothed, that, I confess, is a circumstance
fomely ted ‘his which will much alter the case; for in case a man be
virgin, if she 2%pass betrothed but not married (see note [f'] Matt. i.) to
the flower of her age, ἃ Virgin, and she begin to grow in years, so that if
and need so require, (in respect of the present condition of the times ap-
hee > dee proaching) marriage be deferred it is necessary that
iheuisharry, she must pass her prime, in this case I lay no restraint

upon him, so much as in prudence let him do what
he likes best, let them marry.

37 Neverthelesshe 937. But he that hath made a firm resolution to
that *°standeth sted- stay a while, and finds himself able to do so, and nei-
πο το ther from any necessity arising from himself, nor
but hath power from the condition of the virgin to whom he is be-
over his own will, trothed, is any way obliged to present marriage, but
and hath 4180 de- hath free power in all respects to do what he will,
creed in his heart and hereupon judges it fit and determines to keep
that he will keep his EGE SREY ἢ 5 .
virgin, doeth well. 15 virgin, t at 15, not yet to marry her for a time,

but at last in a better season to do so, this is a very
commendable resolution.

38 3 80 then he 38. So that the conclusion is, that he that marries,
that giveth her in even at this time, doth that which is absolutely lawful,
crag Nenad and in the case mentioned, ver. 36, expedient also ;
Be δὲ ἡ Ὄλ λέθαν and again, he that in the case set, ver. 37, doth
Goeth better. defer, and for a time abstain from marriage, makes a

more prudent choice in the respects forementioned,
ver. 35, of attending the better on the service of God,
and for avoiding of distraction.

39 Thewifeisbound 9. As for her that is once married, she is by that
by sp εὐ ΒΕ obliged to her husband as long as he lives; but if he
liveth Sta Ἕ το die, it is absolutely lawful for her to marry another,
husband be dead, 80 that in the doing of it there be no other circum-
she is at liberty to stance that make it unlawful, or so that considerations
be married to whom of piety be taken in in the doing of it, and not only
wil only in the carnal desires gratified thereby.

40 But she is hap- 40. But it is more for her earthly advantages to
pier if she so abide, continue unmarried, and more convenient toward the

38 that you may decently wait. 39 be above age, and that this must be, let him do that
which he likes, 7 ὑπέρακμος, καὶ (the King’s MS. reads) τοῦτο (not oftws) ὀφείλει γίνεσθαι" ὃ
θέλει ποιείτω. 40 hath stood, ἕστηκεν. 41 determined this, to keep, κέκρικε τοῦ τηρεῖν.
42 So that both he that marries doth well, and he that marries not doth better, ὥστε καὶ ὁ
ἐκγαμίζων, καλῶς ποιεῖ" ὁ δὲ μὴ ἐκγαμίζων.

122 I. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. VIII.

after my judgment : serving of God without distraction, ver. 35, according
a4 yaa 80 ge to my judgment: and I think the Spirit of God guides
God. ΡΈΕΙ ΕΣ χλόῃ making this judgment, though I have no ex-
press precept for it. ,
CHAP. VIII.

_ NOW as touch- 1. Now for that other part of your letter which in-

oe ae offered quires of the lawfulness of eating things offered to

soit Po Ἢ a anc idols, (on occasion again of the Gnostics’ infusions,)

knowledge. Know- and accordingly speaks of the knowledge that you

ledge puffeth up, but have, (from whence the word Gnostic comes, see

charity edifieth. note [6] ch. i., and note [Ὁ] 2 Pet.i., and Rey. ii. 6,
that is, knowing men), that an idol is nothing, and
so that that which hath been offered to idols may
as freely and indifferently be offered to idols as any
thing else; I shall now tell you, first, that we ortho-
dox Christians have knowledge too, to wit, that
knowledge of our Christian liberty, and therefore
need not be despised by those among you who sepa-
rate yourselves from us, in the pride of your hearts
calling yourselves Gnostics, which supposes all others
ignorant but yourselves ; but our care is to join charity,
or the love of God, with our knowledge, and that will
incline us to suffer any thing for Christ’s sake, and
so we shall not need to go to their idol-feasts to save
us from persecution, as the Gnostics do; and a little
of this courage and love of Christ is much better,
tends more to our profit, than all that pretended deep
knowledge of their liberty which the Gnostics pre-
tend to, and by that choose to go to the idol-feasts
rather than confess and suffer for Christ : (see note [Ὁ]
Rey. 11.)

2 And if any man 3: And therefore if any man please himself with
think that he know- an opinion of his knowledge from such subtilties as
eth any thing, he these, and so come to despise other men, and not to
sete εξ συ κα λα consider what tends to their good and edification, this

“man (let him call himself Gnostic or what he will) is
far enough from the true Christian knowledge, or
from directing his knowledge to the right end, for
that is charity, or the edification of his brethren.

3 But if any man 42. If any man love God sincerely, and so adhere
love God, the same to him in time of danger or temptation, he truly
is known of him. knows God, and consequently is known and acknow-

᾿ς ledged by God.

4 As concerning 4, Having premised thus much concerning the
therefore the eating »ame and sect of the Gnostics, who are such assert-
of those things that ἐν ΩΣ ‘ ‘
are offered in sacri- OFS Of their liberty to do all things, and particularly
fice unto idols, we in this matter think they have argued so subtilely for

ΝΥ ΟΝ ΩΝ, a a en, ee

CHAP. VIII. I. CORINTHIANS. 123

know that [aan idol liberty to eat of the idol-feasts, to make that an indif-

is nothing in the ferent thing, because forsooth an idol is nothing, I

world, and that there πόδ iene IIE ee

is none other God OMe now to the thing 1[5611, by contessing their 0

Hutone: jection, that an idol indeed, according to the notation
of the Hebrew word, is nothing, there being but one
God, and all the heathen idol-gods being but fictions
of theirs, so far from being gods, that they are but the
works of men’s hands.

8 Forthoughthere 6. For though there be many called by that title,
be that are called whether the celestial and supreme deities so esteemed
gods,whetherin hea~ among the heathen, or inferior, of a second order,
Os dite cacy, called Baalim or lords, agents and mediators be-
and lords many,) * tween the gods and men ; or whether the sun and stars
of heaven, or men of the earth deified ; (Theophyl.)
6} But to us there 6. Yet we Christians know and are assured that
is but one God, the there is but one true God, the Creator of all things,
ee ron “ve [0 Whom all men’s prayers must be addressed, as to
3 τῇ Gir: and one the supreme, from whom as we had our being, so we
Lord Jesus Christ, are to think ourselves obliged to be his servants, and
by whom are all to make all our applications to him; and so likewise
pe and we by but one Mediator, but one Lord, by whom all things

vs were created, and by whom, as the only Mediator be-

twixt God and us, all our prayers are addressed to
heaven, viz. Jesus Christ.

7 Howbeit therets 7. But all men do not know or think this, that
not in every man these idols or heathen gods are nothing, (for sure
ee orcs: fet they that are accustomed to worship them think they
ence of the idol unto are something,) nay, it is clear that some men that
this hour eat ἐξ as are of opinion that idols are something, and who fear
a thing offered unto them as able to hurt, (and so that must confess, that
cs: ane bee the eating of those feasts pollutes those that have cast
[Ὁ] weak is defiled. off the worship of them,) and that continue their cus-
: tom and former heathen course to this very time,

though they have received Christianity do still go to
idol-feasts as such, even now that they have received
the faith of Christ; and their sick, that is, wounded,
sinful consciences (see note [6]) (that is, they that
go on still in this old heathen practice not yet laid
down) are defiled or polluted by doing so. ‘Lhis is
certainly a sin in them.

8 But meat com- 8, 9. Now this being supposed, it will follow that
eet τὸ owe a he that goes to the idol-temple with these, though he
if we eat, are we the be not of their persuasion, may yet be a means of con-
better; neither, if firming them in their error, it being certain that they
"1 Yet, ’AAAd. 2 to, or, for him, eis αὐτόν. 3 Or, with the custom or common usage of
the idol until this time: for the King’s MS. reads, τῇ συνηθείᾳ τοῦ εἰδώλου ἕως ἄρτι. 4 Or,
neither if we eat not, do we any great matter, nor if we eat, do we come short: for the King’s
MS. reads, οὔτε ἐὰν μὴ φάγωμεν περισσεύομεν, οὔτε ἐὰν φάγωμεν ὑστερούμεθα.

124 I. CORINTHIANS. CHAP, VIII.

we eat not, are we will think he comes as they come, that is, with an
the worse. opinion of that deity, and of the benefit he shall reap
rie lags δ Ἄρα by eating of (that is, partaking in) the sacrifice:
this liberty of your’s Which inconvenience being counted of, there is no so
anak dancing: great benefit to be reaped by going and eating there,
block to them that as that it should be fit to incur that danger. For
are weak. though neither eating nor abstaining be in itself in
the sight of God of any moment, yet this care will
befit every Christian, that he so use his own liberty
that he be not an occasion of sinning (or continuing in
sin) to those that are already in that erroneous sinful
course, by confirming them in it.

10 For if anyman 10. For if any man that through an erroneous
see thee which hast conscience goes to those idol-feasts shall see a Gnos-
knowledge sit at tic (who within himself knows an idol to be nothing,
neath fee. an κα and therefore eats this but as ordinary meat) be at
contdicnee of him 22 idol-feast, and partake of it, will not he by this
5 which is weak be means be confirmed to go on in his erroneous course?
Semboldened to eat 11. And that Christian of an erroneous conscience
oes Sines epee (see note [4]) shall be confirmed in his error and sin,
Tela ad yoy ἢ and consequent ruin, by occasion of this practice of
thy knowledge shall thine; all which, through confidence of thine own
the weak brother knowledge, without care of thy brother’s heathenish
perish, for whom errors remaining in him, thou hast been guilty of;
Manet Sis? which is a sin in thee, not only of uncharitableness to

him, but of injury or robbery against Christ, in be-
traying a soul to ruin, for the saving of which Christ
died.

12 Butwhenyesin 12: And though it should be granted that your
so against the bre- presence at idol-feasts were no impiety against God,
thren, and[c]wound yet sure this uncharitableness against thy brother,
their weak consci- bringing him to a confirmation in his sinful practice,
Chae against who through error is already in it, must be looked

upon as an impiety and sin against God himself, who
is concerned in him.

13 Wherefore, if 193. If therefore this my eating in an idol-temple
meat “make my bro- of that feast (or any use of my liberty in the same
png he Se BG, kind) be an occasion of confirming any Christian in
the world standeth, 2 erroneous sinful practice, or bringing him to do
lest I make my bro- any thing which is unlawful, I will sure deny myself
ther to offend. the use of that liberty, be it supposed to be such as

by the laws of Christ truly belongs to me, when it
shall prove of so dangerous consequence to my fellow
Christians.

5 being weak, ἀσθενοῦς ὄντος“. 6 confirmed, οἰκοδομηθήσεται. 7 Or, Thy brother

therefore for whom Christ died, growing sick through thy knowledge, is destroyed: for the

King’s MS. reads, ᾿Απόλλυται οὖν ὁ ἀσθενῶν ἐν TH γνώσει σου ἀδελφὸς δι᾽. 8 scandalize my
brother, σκανδαλίζει.

ee ee. ee

a a Ses vee ρα

eer a eT χ᾽

Eek
᾿

γ᾽" Sella Se

See

CHAP. IX. I. CORINTHIANS. 125

CHAP. IX.

AM Inotanapo- 1, And that you may not think that what I say
wi in Bagel ch. vill. 13. of abstaining from many things that are
sus Christ our Lord? [ΒΥ [Ὁ] is magnificently and speciously, rather than
are not ye my work with exactness of truth, spoken by me, I shall now
in the Lord? mention my practices of this kind in other instances ;
and this the rather, because of another part of your
letter, which mentions the deep knowledge of the
teachers you have now among you, and intimates
how I am despised by them, and that particularly
for labouring in the works of my calling, making of
tents, and so getting mine own living among you,
(see vv. 3, 4.) Now hereto I make this reply, that
without the vanity of comparing with them I may
surely say four things of myself: 1. that I am an
apostle of Christ, called from heaven immediately to
that office: 2. that I had no obligation to do what I
have done among you, (see vv. 4. 19,) that is, to
preach on free cost to you, as I have; that I discern
my Christian liberty so well, that I know I might
have done otherwise: g. that though I was none of
Christ’s followers here on earth, yet I have been
equalled to them by seeing and being spoken to by
Christ out of heaven: and 4. that I am certainly he
that converted you to the faith, that planted the gos-
pel at Corinth; and so surely am not unworthy to be
considered by you.

2 1 be not an 2. For the first of these, mine apostleship, what-

apostle unto others, ever I am to others, [ am sure I am an apostle in

yet doubtless I am yespect of you. Your conversion to the faith is as

τ hee Stig bem great a confirmation of my apostleship as a seal is to

are ye in εἰς Lord. an indenture or instrument, or particularly to the
letters dimissory, by which messengers were wont to
be sent to the churches.

3 1Mineanswerto 2. For the second, that of my getting my living by
them that do exa- my labour, the account which 1 give unto them that
mine me is this, hackbite me for this, (as if I knew not the nature of

Christian liberty, and so out of niceness of conscience
or scrupulosity durst not receive any reward from
them to whom I preach,) is this,

4 Have we not 4—6. That we know sufficiently that it is lawful
power to eat and to for us to take along with us in our travails for the
gel , gospel a believing woman, such as Phebe, (see note

Sor *to lead about [a] Rom. xvi.,) as freely as others of the apostles

1 My apology to them, ‘H ἐμὴ ἀπολογία. 2 to carry about a sister woman, ἀδελφὴν
γυναῖκα περιάγειν.

126 I. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. IX.

a sister, a wife, as generally have done, to provide for us in our preach-
a 88 ΤῸΝ τ" ing, that so we may be able to eat and drink, and yet
ΠΝ the Lord, ποῦ be forced to work with our own hands to get our
and Cephas ? ‘maintenance, (see Acts xviii. 3, and 1 Cor. iy. 12.) I
6 *Or I only and do not believe that any greater burden lies upon Bar-
Barnabas, have not nabas and me, any greater necessity of getting our
ph τυ to forbear living by our trades, than lies upon others that have
- his cccth awar- left their trades: and so I know my Christian liberty
fare any time at his well enough.
own charges? who 7, For my apostleship being a kind of warfare, in
EON y psaatberrs the scripture phrase, a planting a vineyard, a feeding
fruit thereof? or who ἃ lock, in all reason, in all these respects I may ex-
feedeth a flock, and pect a sufficient maintenance from them to whom I
eateth not of the have these many relations.
milk of the flock ? 8. Nay, this is not only rational discourse, but it is

8 Say I these things τ
don cetnasie ce aks the doctrine of the law.

not thelawthesame 9»; 10. For when it is there commanded that the
also? 6 δ7᾽ᾳ)2᾽ ox that treadeth out the corn should all the while he
_9 For it is written doth so have liberty to eat of the corn before him ;
in the law of Moses, that precept, that seems to respect the ox belongs cer-
Thou shalt not muz- |. ae 5 ᾿
216 the mouth of the tainly to men, and signifies that men are obliged to
ox that treadeth out reward all those that take pains for them, as the
the corn. Doth God ploughman would never labour were it not in hope
take care for oxen? of reward; and he that is at the pains of threshin
10 Or saith he it . P a8
must in any reason have the encouragement of eating
altogether for our
sakes? For our Of the corn that he thresheth out.
sakes, no doubt, this 11. And then much more we that have laboured
is written: that he spiritually for your good, planted the gospel among
is cack ah ga you, may think it but just and proportionable that we
ob pag wie thresh. Fecelve some part of your wealth from you.
eth 5in hope should 12. This I know, the false apostles that come
be partaker of his among you make use of this power, and receive the
νει h fruits of it; and then may not I have great confidence
pote au “epitiinal to do it? By what hath been said, it is clear we might
things, is it a great require a maintenance from you, and that we know
thing if we shall reap this our liberty, ver. 1; but yet we have abstained
pia a ee from making use of it, and have rather chosen to take
a this sok any pains ourselves, Acts xviii. 3, 1 Cor. iv. 12, yea
over you, are not we and to suffer hunger many times, (that you may not
rather? Neverthe- think we abstain from receiving from you because
less we have not we have no need of it,) and so make no use of this
used this power; but claim of ours, as we might lawfully do (see note [6]
suffer all things, lest wee ᾿
we should hinder the Ch: Χ11.), rather than be thus burdensome to our au-

gospel of Christ. | ditors, on purpose designing this that we may not

3 Or have I only and Barnabas no power, Ἢ μόνος ἐγὼ καὶ Βαρνάβας οὐκ ἔχομεν ἐξουσίαν.
4 according to man, κατὰ ἄνθρωπον. 5 Or, in hope of partaking : for the King’s MS.
reads, ἐπ᾽ ἐλπίδι Tod μετέχειν.

— “ἢν,

ὯΝ

PETE aN

mt

στ
oar rd.

= a

ena

CHAP. 1X. I. CORINTHIANS. 127

hinder the course of the gospel, or keep men from

τὰ Do ye not know being alacrious and cheerful in it by making it
that they which mi- Chargeable to them. __
nister about holy 12. In sacrifices it is clear that the priests (see
things ®live of the note [Ὁ] John vi.) eat part of the consecrated offering,
things of the temple? .
Bee het ehich wait and all is not burnt upon the altar, the altar devours
at the altar are par- 20t all, but the priest divides with it, and eats or car-
takers with the altar? ries home some portions of the sacrifices.

14 Evensohaththe 14, And accordingly God, that hath the free dis-
τοτὰ ΠΡ δα, hat posal of all men’s estates, hath given an assignment
li gospel ould to those that preach the gospel, of so much out of
live of the gospel. their auditors’ substance, that they may be maintained

by preaching it.

15 But Lhave used 16. But I have made no use of this privilege of an
none of these things: apostle, but have preached to you on free cost; and
‘neither have I writ- Τ do not now speak of it as if I would desire to receive
ten these things, that Fon de fn T “es ]
it should be so done 22Y thing from you, for 1 am much better pleased to
unto me: for it were do it thus, yea, and I would rather choose to famish
better for me to die, by doing so, than be deprived of this way of advancing
than that any man the gospel, ver. 12. I am so far from murmuring or
ae my glo- complaining of this, that I would not for all the world
Bers lose this comfort and joy, that I have preached to you

without receiving any thing from you, it being far a

ἐς For ®thouch 1 2°r° blessed thing to give than to receive.

eae the gos ea Ι 16. For I am commanded to preach the gospel,
-havenothing to glory and consequently by doing so I can expect no extra-
of: for necessity is ordinary reward from God; I do no more than strict
laid upon me; yea, duty, (see note [a],) I am sent by God with commis-
woe is unto me, if I sion to do so, and that lays an obligation upon me,
preach not the gos- : : “roe ats
pel ! and it Α pees sin if “yee it not. Ἷ

17 Forif Ido this 17. id indeed preach voluntarily without a
thing 9 [α] willingly, command, then even for my preaching the gospel, as
yee reward ip well as for my doing it without any reward, I might
5 ws deidesbation of have some reason to expect some reward from God,
the gospel is commit- 28 for an act of free-will offering ; but seeing I do it
ted unto me. not so, now all that can be said of me in respect of

the preaching itself is only this, that I had a steward-
ship intrusted to me and I discharged it, which if I
had not discharged I ought to be punished, and
having discharged it I can expect no future reward
8 ere Ρ
δε eerie for doing that which I was bound to do.
ae a Verih, 18. What is it then that shall bring me in a re-
at, when’l pbeach ward? whence shall my reward come? Why, if I
the gospel, 1 may preach freely, and make no use of that liberty or

6 eat of that which is holy, or, feed by the temple, éx τοῦ ἱεροῦ ἐσθίουσιν. 7 yet have I
not written, οὐκ ἔγραψα δέ... 8 if, ἐάν. 9 voluntary. 10 I have been intrusted
with a stewardship, οἰκονομίαν πεπίστευμαι. 11 What then is reward to me ἢ Tis οὖν pol

ἐστιν 6 μισθός ;

128 I, CORINTHIANS. CHAP. IX.

make the gospel power which I know I have, vv. 12. 15. 17, (see

of Christ without 4 Chic ἀμ δ στ ποιὸ ache ae
charge, that I "abuse 2 Cor. X1. 9, 10,) 18 Wl warda

not my power in the

gospel. ; ἢ

19 For though I be 19. For being obliged to no man, I have freely
free from all men, yet served all, preached to them without any wages, that

have I made myse : .. . :
[3] servant unto all, I might be more likely to bring them to Christ.

that I might gain
the more. :
20 And unto the 20. In like manner I have denied myself the use of

Jews I became as a my Christian liberty in many other things also, ob-
Jew, that I might .o+ved many ceremonies of the Jewish law, which I

ee se dete ell id needed not to have done, but only to gain the Jews.

the law, as under 091, ΤῸ those that observe not the law of Moses, I
the law, that Imight }ehave myself in like manner, (not as if I were irre-
gain them that are , : : κ

Guder thé law: gular, but ruling my actions according to the law of
-21 To them that Christ and Christian liberty,) that I may work on
are without law, as those that are not observers of Moses’s law.

won ey, (being 99, To those which were not sufficiently instructed
Oa aa cae in the nature of their Christian liberty, I restrained
the law to Christ,) myself of the use of mine, that I might attract those
that I might gain the more probably; and so I dealt with all other
them that are with- sorts of men, doing that which I thought most pro-

out law. : :
is Ts thas weak Ba; bable to win them to Christ.

came I as weak, that 328: And all this for the propagating the Christian
I might gain the faith, that 1 may convert the more, that by so doing
weak: I am made my reward in another world may be the greater.
all things to all men, “94, You Corinthians have the Grecian games in
means save some. O€ part of your country, and t erelore cannot be
23 And this I do ignorant of the customs of those, particularly how in
for the gospel’s sake, that of running in a race, though many run, yet only
Ghat Esaight ber Pe one comes foremost to the goal, and consequently
weet thereot wit) only one receives that reward which by the laws of
τ 24 [0] Know ye the game belongs to him that comes first. Do you
not that they which therefore so run, and so it becomes us all to do, that
[47 run in ae race we may come foremost, and so receive the prize.
Tun all, but|/]one 4. ‘Now every man that undertakes any of those
receiveth the prize? ° 1 : :
[97 δ run, that ye combats or strifes binds himself to strict laws of ab-
may obtain. staining from all such things as are hurtful for him,
25 And every man doth nothing but what is in order to his design.
that 15 striveth for These indeed, in those heathen games, merely to get a
ti erpentd Ἐ crown of leaves or boughs, which presently fade or
all things. Now they Wither ; but we Christians, that we may obtain an
do it to obtain a unfading, durable crown.
12 use not, μὴ καταχρήσασθαι. 18 obedient to the law of Christ, ἔννομος Χριστῷ. 14 co-

partner of it, συγκοίνωνος αὐτοῦ. 15 is a combatant, ἀγωνιζόμενος. 16 observes a strict
abstinence.

hie 2 ee os

not that ye should

CHAP. X. I. CORINTHIANS. 129

47 [7] corruptible
crown; but we an
18 incorruptible. : : :
26 I therefore so 26. My running therefore is not as if I knew not
run, 1" not a un- my way, or my reward if 1 run well; my cuffing is not

> fennel might a bare brandishing my fist in the air, which hath no
[m]beateth the air : adversary to strike at, or misses him when he strikes.
27 But 391 [n]keep 257. But (as in one of the exercises, mixed of cuff-

under my body, and ing and wrestling, they give blue eyes and falls to the

{o]bring it into sub- adversary, so) I macerate myself, and bring myself

whe, under by denying myself those indifferent liberties
I have preached to Which I might enjoy, lest having prescribed to others
others, I myself the way of striving, and getting the victory and the

should be [q]a cast- crown, I myself should miscarry, and miss of it.

CHAP. X.

"MOREOVER, 1. Now, my brethren, for those of you that count
brethren, I would yourselves so acceptable to God, such eminent, and,
be ignorant, 2how 28 You think, spiritual persons, that have attained to
that all our fathers an high pitch of excellence and perfection, and so call
were [a] under the yourselves Gnostics, (see ch. ili. 1,) I desire that you
cloud, and all pass- should remember that the ancient Israelites had many

away.

ed through the sea ; high dignations from God, many miraculous works

afforded toward them, and yet were not all very ac-
ceptable in God’s eyes; and so it may well be with
you also: as for example, not only Caleb and Joshua,
that came to Canaan, but even all the rest of the Jews
(all which perished in the wilderness beside them
two) had the favour of the cloud to overshadow them,
(as you Gnostics say you have, whatsoever you do,)
and so also passed through the Red sea, and were
miraculously preserved by God, (and yet after
perished in the wilderness. )

2 Andwereallbap- 2. And that cloud and that passage through the Red
tized unto Moses in sea, which were used as means to confirm the minis-
τν cloud and in the τον of Moses, to assure them that he was sent to them

j by God, and so were a kind of baptizing them into
the belief of the doctrine of Moses, and were a type
of our baptism, were allowed to them all.

3 And did all eat 3. So the manna also that came down from heayen,
the same spiritual and in that was a type of Christ, (and which was en-
ments dued by God with a special excellency, such various

relishes to agree with every one’s taste, noting the
various gifts of the Spirit among us Christians,) was

17 fading. 18 unfading. 19 as not at uncertainties ; I so cuff as not beating 20T
strike my body, and get it under me, lest having been a herald to others, myself should be-
come a reprobate. 1 But I would not have you ignorant, Od θέλω δὲ ὑμᾶς ἀγνοεῖν. 2. that
our fathers were all, ὅτι of πατέρες ἡμῶν πάντες--- ἦσαν.

HAMMOND, VOL. II. K

-ι.

130 I. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. X.

rained down among them all, and gathered by all, and
so all, as it were, partakers of spirituality, fed from
heaven miraculously.

4 And didall drink 4. And they all (those that perished as well as
the same spiritual others) drank the water which came out of Horeb,
drink: for they which flowed miraculously and copiously, and as the
drank of [that spi- Jos now affirm, followed them for their use a great
ritual Rock that fol- : ᾽ ts ὸ
lowed them: and While, and that rock signified Christ ; so that in effect
that Rock was all the wicked which perished, as well as others, had
Christ. mystically tasted of Christ, and so were partakers of

this spiritualness as well as others.

5 But with many δ. And though they had so many degrees of mira-
of them God was not cles afforded them by God, so many degrees of spirit-
well pleased: forthey yalness, yet were they not finally in the favour of God,
ped Sanh ὙΠ but were destroyed, and their carcasses scattered in

the wilderness, all of them, except only two, after all
this.

6 Now ‘these things 6. And these passages of story are very observable
were our examples, and exemplary to us, that you that count yourselves
to the intent We spiritual, and pretend to such high perfections and
should not lust after “fo.
evil things, as they Privileges, should keep yourselves pure from base
also lusted. sensual lustings, lest you perish after their examples ;

7 Neither be ye 7. And that you should not fall into the snares of
idolaters, as were idolaters ; some of you going still to the idol sacrifices,
samuel hae cate as ye were wont to do before your conversion to the
ple sat down to eat faith (see ch. vill. 7); others, as the Gnostics, being
and drink, and rose present at those feasts out of a confidence that the
up ®[c] to play. knowing the idol to be nothing are not polluted by

going thither, (ch. viii. 10,) and imitating the idol-wor-
shippers in their filthy, unnatural, bestial sins, (for so
the Gnostics did,) and so follow the example of those
Israelites of whom it is said, that from their idolatrous
feasts they fell into filthy bestial sins, the rites of those
heathen festivities.

8 Neither let us 8. Neither let us Christians fall into those sins of
commit fornication, fo-nication and other villainy, as the Israelites did at
as some of them 4, .,,- nn
committed, and fell Shittim, Num. xxy. 1, after their idol-feasts, vv.
in one day three and 2,3, and were destroyed, twenty-three thousand of
twenty thousand. them; a judgment that might deserve to be con-

sidered by the Gnostics of this age in the church of

Corinth.
es 9. Nor let us loathe and be weary of the gospel, as
- τόπον ἂν the Israelites did manna, Num. xxi. 5, and for it
some of them also Were destroyed by serpents, ver. 6; and yet so do
tempted, and were many of you by the Gnostics’ infusions among you,

3 the most, τοῖς πλείοσιν. 4 strawed, or, destroyed, κατεστρώθησαν. 5 these were
types of us, ταῦτα τύποι ἡμῶν. ® to be wanton.

CHAP. X. I. CORINTHIANS. 131

destroyed of ser- which are quite weary of that heavenly Christian

pents. temper of purity, and chastity, and sufferings, which
Christ commended to his disciples, Matt. v.: you must
have security from persecutions, and withal the flesh-
pots of Egypt, the carnal heathen sins which were
allowed in their worships; and for these two causes
it is that you go to their idol-feasts—to avoid perse-
cution, and to gratify your lusts.

to Neithermurmur 10. Nor be you guilty of that sin of murmuring at
ye, as some of them God’s dispensations under the gospel, the nature of
oRypiaatie ger those precepts which there he hath given us, as if the
the [d]destroyer, | heaven promised were a good heaven, but the way thi-

ther, the duties to be performed, rough and unpassa-
ble, (unless you may have your carnal joys afforded
you.) For this were just after the manner of the Israel-
ites, who brought up an evil report upon the land of
Canaan, Num. xiii. 32, and from thence fell a mur-
muring, ch. xiv. 2, and were swept away by the de-
stroying angel, that is, the plague, ver. 36, and ch.
XV1. 41.

1 Now all these 11. All these sins and judgments on those Israel-
things happened un- ites, who were vouchsafed such wonderful mercies by
to them for en- God, which were his people under his immediate con-
pg te rears they duct, had so much of his Spirit among them, and yet

Ἢ for our . > . ΗΜ
admonition, upon sinned so foully, and were destroyed so miserably,
whom the ends of are all embiems of our estate, if we do not beware of
the “world are come. their sins, and they are set down in the Old Testa-

ment as warnings for us Christians.

12 Wherefore let 12. And therefore let him which is the most spi-
him that thinketh he ritual among you, that seems to himself to stand the
pet take heed firmest, take care that he fall not into these carnal
est he fall. : ΐ ; ‘ ;

sins, which bring such ruin along with them.

13 There hath no 13. And though some motives there are now among

temptation takenyou you that may tempt you to join with the heathen in

but “such as is com- ¢}, gj; idolatries, to wit, the persecution of the hea-

God is faithful put thens among which you live, yet ought not this to

will not suffer you Work much upon you, to drive you out of your reli-
to be tempted above gion; for, first, these are but ordinary and to be
ibe Yo cre able 3 but looked for (see note [Ὁ] Rom. vi.); and besides, God
oil aac icon that hath promised not to suffer his servants to be
*way to escape, that atilicted, that is, tempted (see note [a] Gal. iv.) above
ye may be able to their strength, will be sure to make good his promise,
ear i. and will give you a way of escaping their terrors, if
you continue faithful and constant, that you shall be

able to bear whatsoever befalls you.

7 ages, αἰώνων. 5. human, ἀνθρώπινος. 9 passage out, ἔκβασιν.

K 2

182 I. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. X.

14 Wherefore, my 14. ΤῸ conclude therefore, let no temptation bring
dearly beloved, flee you to yield to these sins that are in their idol-feasts,
ery: (see note on ch. v. 1,) nor at all to be brought to

sacrifice with them.

15 I speak as to 15: I need not speak more plainly to you what I
wise men; judge ye mean by idolatry, you are wise enough to know : see
what I say. note [ec].

16 The [e]cup of 16. The Christian feast of bread and wine in the
blessing which we Lord’s supper is the exhibiting to us, (see note on
bless, is it not the Matt. xxvi. 26,) the making us partakers of the body
blood of Chris of the and blood of Christ, (see note [6] Acts ii,) and is by

ood of Christ? The 3
bread which we US all acknowledged to be so; and therefore sure
break, is it not the the joining in an idol-feast is a participating of the
11 communion of the jdol-god.

ΠΌΤΩΙ gee 3: 17. And all we that do partake of that one feast
sity ate wine "head, are by that supposed to be one body, of the same kind
and one body: for one with another; and so in like manner if ye join
we are all partakers with heathens, and partake of their idol-feasts with
“Sof that one “bread. them, ye are to be supposed of the same lump and
mould with those heathens.

18 Behold Israel 18. In the Jewish sacrifices it is a known thing,
after the flesh: are that not only they that sacrifice, (the priests,) but all
not they which eat they also that eat of any part of the sacrifice, (the peo-

as 1 ; ; ;
sieidulers μύλον ple,) are said to perform service to God, to eat, as it

altar? were, and drink with God at the altar, and to partake
of all the benefits that come from God upon the
sacrificers.

το WhatsayI then? 109. I need not then affirm (that which the objec-
that the idol is any tion ch, viii. 4. denied, viz.) that an idol is any thing,
thing, or that which 9) that that which is offered to a false god is in itself

a Sage wany thing: at all different from any ordinary meat, from the con-

20 But I say, trary of which the Gnostics concluded, that there is
that the things which no unlawfulness to join in eating at an idol-feast.
theGentiles sacrifice, 95, No, I need not come to examine that nicety ;

they sacrifice to de- :, - : : : ἷ ;
vile, and ‘not to God: 2" 18 sufficient to say in plain words, that those sacri-

and I would not that uces of the heathens are sacrifices to devils, and that
ye should “have fel- whosoever eats of the feasts joined to those sacrifices
lowship with devils. doth communicate and join and do service to devils ;

21 Ye cannot drink + 4: .
se βαρ δῇ the Lord, and I would not have Christians guilty of that.

and the cup of de. 21: The sacrament of the body and blood of Christ,
vils: ye cannot be Wherein we communicate with and partake of the
partakers of the benefits of the death of Christ, will not well agree
Lord’s table, and of

the table of devils. (see note [a] Rey. xiii.)

10 communication, κοινωνία. 11 communication. 12 Joaf, ἄρτος. 13 of the one.
14 loaf, ἐκ τοῦ ἑνὸς ἄρτου. 16 the sacrifices, τὰς θυσίας. 16 No, but that, ᾿Αλλ᾽ ὅτι.
7 be partakers, κοινωνοὺς γίνεσθαι. ἡ

with communicating of and joining with devils:

EE

CHAP. X. I. CORINTHIANS. 133

22 Dowe provoke 22. Do we join devils in competition or rivality
the eign cameo with God? do we think that we shall dare to give
‘ike smonger 2 ourselves up to all idolatry and heathen sin, and yet
é that God will not punish us, when in the second

commandment he hath expressed his jealousy against

those that take in any other rival into their worship,
23 All things are and threatened to visit and punish for it ? ss.
lawful for me, but 23. Many things there are (see note [2] ch. xiii.)
all things are not which I might lawfully do, but that they are hurtful
expedient: all things and disadvantageous to others, tend not to their edifi-
are lawful for me, . a : :
but all things edify Cation, but to the scandalizing of them, either bring-
not. ing them to or confirming them in some sin.

24 Letnomanseek 94. And it is not fit that any should be so intent
his own, but every on what is lawful for him in respect of himself, or
man © another’s what is for his own advantage, as to neglect the be-
peek. nefit and advantage and edification of others.

25. Whatsoever is 25,26. And whereas you object, that some portions
sold in the shambles, of the heathen sacrifices are sold in the markets
ἐλαὶ eat, "asking no among other meat, and that therefore, if it be not
-question for consci- ; ὃ
δ ων. lawful to eat what is offered to idols, ye must not eat
26 For the earth is what ye buy in the shambles because that may be
the Lord’s, and the such, and then this is a great retrenchment of your
fulness thereof. Christian liberty, by which ye may lawfully enjoy

any of God’s creatures: I answer, that in that case [
may lawfully eat whatsoever is there sold, and not
think myself bound in conscience to inquire and ex-
amine whether what I meet with there were a por-
tion of an heathen sacrifice or no; for if no man be
present to see and know that that which I eat is such
a portion, or if I know it not myself, then sure I am
guilty of nothing myself, nor can any other come to
any hurt by this means. ;

27 %Ifanyofthem 27. Nay, further, if it be at an heathen’s own table,
that believe not bid where it is more probable that such portions of their sa-
ἔν 4 a fe ae and crifices are to be met with than it was in the shambles,
abresiaos ὩΣ Εν yet there also ye may eat freely of all, and never think
fore you, eat, asking yourselves bound in conscience to inquire whether
no question for con- there be any of those portions of their sacrifices there.
science sake. 28. But in case any man take notice that that which
28 But if any man is before you was a portion of an idol sacrifice, and
say unto you, This punctually tell you of it, then you are not to eat of
is offered “' in sacri- that, lest you confirm that man in (or betray him to)
fice unto idols, eat the sin of idolatry by your example, not understood
not for his sake that : ; : :
shewed it, and for by him aright, and so offend against a conscience: for
conscience sake: for the earth—

18 that which is another’s, τὸ τοῦ ἑτέρου. 19 making no inquiry, μηδὲν avaxplvoytes.
20 But if, Ei δέ. 21 The King’s MS. reads iepddurov, instead of εἰδωλόθυταν.

134 I. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. XI.

μ 7 the earth is the 29. When I say a conscience, I mean not thine

ord’s, and the ful- own, but that other man’s conscience; that is, that
ness thereof:

29 Conscience, I : :
say, not thine own, Other man’s conscience, lest he be betrayed to sin by

but of the other: for that means, ver. 28, and not for thy own ; for there
why is my liberty jg no reason in the world that that other man’s con-
gece oe science should make that simply unlawful to me
‘ which I receive as a gift of God and acknowledge it
from him, that is, render it altogether unlawful, ab-
stracting from the scandal annexed, which were
otherwise (by the liberty which Christ hath given)

perfectly lawful to me. |

30 ForifI by grace 30. And certainly abstract it from that case of
be a partaker, why scandal, and there will be no reason to find fault
am I evil spoken of with or accuse me for eating of that before which I
for oe for which Ι say grace, bless God for it, and eat it merely as a
SO pa blessing of his, without any respect unto any idol-

god whatsoever.

31 Whether there- 31. The only thing then considerable in this mat-
fore ye eat, or drink, ter is the scandal, which tends to the dishonour of
Hi meee ye, God, and betraying men to or confirming them in sin,
ofGod, > and that must be provided against, and care be taken

that in every bit I eat, or action I do, I may not dis-

32 Give none of- honour God, or do hurt to my brother.
fence, neither tothe 99, Let nothing you do be apt to betray any man
ila σε λυ pe to sin, whether it be Jew or heathen on one side, or
Sahin’ God : Christian on the other.

33 EvenasI please 33. Even as in my ministry I conform myself to
all men in all things, all men, so as may be most for their advantage, not
not seeking mine for my own, (see note [c] Rom. xiv,) that by some

Prorat asin thas means or other I may bring them to embrace the

they may be saved. gospel, ch. ix. 20, &c.
CHAP. XI.

BE ye followers 1. And do ye in like manner, as oft as there is
of of Christ, Lalso occasion for the good of others, deny yourselves the
ot oe ae use of your Christian liberty.

2 NowIpraiseyou, 9, Now for you that have written this letter to me,
pantie ΔΩ ΑΝ ΤῊ and asked my advice in all these particulars, I cannot
things, and keep the but commend you, that ye have been so mindful of
1 ordinances, as I de- my doctrine, that ye have adhered so close to it, that
livered them to you. ye have not been seducible by any false teachers in

any of these particulars, but have appealed to me for

my opinion of them.

22 Or, conscience, if I with thanksgiving partake : for the King’s MS. reads, συνειδήσεως; εἰ
ἐγὼ χάριτι μετέχω, TI—. 1 traditions, παραδόσει5.

thou art in this case to abstain for the sake of that —

᾿ς sal

CHAP. XI. I. CORINTHIANS. 135

3 ButIwouldhave 94. ΤῸ proceed then to your next query, in order
oie know, that the to matters of decency in the church, it is fit for you

tits andthe head t© consider the subordination of persons in the church,

of the woman is the V1z. that as Christ in respect of his office of Mediator

man; and the head is under God, but above all men, so the man being

of Christ is God. under Christ is above all women, and consequently
that their garb in the church must be proportionable
to this.

_4 Everyman pray- 4. Every man that doth any office in the church,
τυ λδνρὶ prophesying, that either prays, or expounds the word of God, or
aving- his head - Στ ;
covered, 2 [a] dis- S288 psalms, &c. (see note [m] Luke i.) if he do it
honoureth his head. With his head and face covered, this is indecent,
against the liberty and dignity of his sex, it being a
sign of shame and infamy in a man to have his head

and face covered.

5 Buteverywoman 5. But every woman that doth any office in the
that prayeth or pro- church, that is employed as a member of a congrega-
pare with ᾿ her tion, joining with the minister, whether pastor, pro-

ead uncovered 8 dis- GES > aa ‘
honoureth her head; Phet, in discharging of any Christian duty, such as is
for that is even all prayer, or expounding, or singing psalms, &c. (see
one as if she were note [2}] Luke i.) and hath her head or face uncovered,
shaven. this is contrary to decency in her, against the modesty

and meekness of her sex, as much as it is for her to
cut her hair, and wear it as men do.

6 Forifthewoman 6, The use that is made of the not cutting a
eee et woman’s hair, of letting it be worn at the length, is,

so be shorn: but if : i : :
it be a shame for a that it may be a kind of veil or covering to her, ver.
woman to be shorn 15; Which is an argument that as it is uncomely or
or shaven, let her be unfashionable for her to have her hair cut after the
covered. manner of men, so it is uncomely to have her head

uncovered after the manner of men, the distinction
of sexes being to be maintained in the one as well as
in the other.

ἡ Foramanindeed 7. For the man indeed is to be uncovered, that
oughtnot tocoverhis being a sign of power and majesty, and man (being
gm forasmuch as the image of God, and a beam and irradiation as it

e is the image and gio : A

bl glory of God; Were of God) is an image of his power and majesty,

ut the woman is and therefore ought so to appear; but the woman,
the glory of the man. she is but the beam of the man, having no power but

from him, and so her subjection to the husband being
her duty, she therefore is to be covered, which is a
sign of that subjection.

8 For the man is 8. As you know in the forming of man and woman,
τ of the woman; the woman was made of the rib of the man, and so is

ut the woman of ‘ ; ς
ee sian, to be resolved inferior to him.

9 Neither was the 9. And the creation of the woman was, that she

2 reproacheth. 3 reproacheth : note [a].

136 I. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. XI.

man created for the might be the helper, ministerial and useful to the
woman ; but the wo- man, not so the man to the woman ; which is another
es he ager proof of her being inferior to him, and that a reason
ought the woman Still why she should wear a covering on her head,
to have “ [0] power especially in the time of divine service, where her

[d]onherhead[e}be- hehaviour ought to be most decent and agreeable to:

cause of the angels. “4
11 Nevertheless her condition.

neither is the man. 19: And especially when the angels are generally
without the woman, believed to be present in the places of God’s public
neither the woman worship, this piece of decency in the woman, her
weer ag man, 1 heing covered, ought most strictly to be observed, as
2 For ‘as the wo- We Will be most careful of doing no indecent thing in
man ὅ is of the man, the presence of such pure divine spirits.
even so is the man 11, But this inferiority of the wife to the husband
CAC must not so be urged, that the man being independent
God 8 from her should be thought to have no respect unto
13 ; Judge in your- her, (which may be seasonable to tell the Gnostics,
selves: is it comely Who were great despisers of marriage,) any more than
that Pr ede igoas pray the woman should be from the man.
unto God uncover- - 9
12. For as the woman was formed out of Adam’s
? : ;
γι" Doth not even 710. so all the sons of Adam were born and conceived
[f] nature itself and hoe sag by ee Ne man and woman
teach you, that, if a united by God, from whom all things are.
ΣῊΝ δ have προ 19. But for that of women’s behaviour in the place
ones Lee a shame of public service, judge you by what is decent among
15 But ifa woman YOu, is this decent for her to have her head un-
7have long hair, it covered in time of divine service ?
isa glorytoher: for 44, Doth not the universal custom of all nations
oo edie her make this distinction between sexes, that men wear
16 But if any man their hair cut, and that is decent in them ;
seem to be conten- 16. And women do not, but wear it at length, and
tious, we have no that is decent in them? and to what purpose is this,

such custom, neither hut that their hair may be a kind of veil or covering
the churches of God. bor thera?

17 Now in this de: ; :
that I declare unto 16. And if, after all this, any man will further con-
you I praise you not, tend in this matter, all that I shall add is, the constant
that ye come to- custom of all the apostolical churches, that women in

gether not for the .
bettst. but’ for the the churches should constantly be veiled, and that

waite ae may be of sufficient authority with you.

18 For first of all, 17. Now one thing there is wherein you are much
when ye come to- to be blamed, that your assemblies are not so Chris-
gether in the church, tian as they ought.

τὰ heat. tnt , spore 18. For first I am told, and I have some reason to

you ; and I partly believe it, that there are divisions and factions among

elieve it. you, which express themselves in your assemblies.
4 covering. 5 was out of, ἐκ. 6 wear his hair at length, it is reproach, coud, ἀτιμία----
ἐστ. 7 wear her hair at length : see note [7]. 8 this I warn you of, and commend

you not: for the King’s. MS. reads παραγγέλλω οὐκ ἐπαινῶν.

͵

ΜΝ ἜΝ ΤΥ

i ΑΙ κ υμνμνονονϑμνμννοναννμνον νυν

CHAP. XI. I. CORINTHIANS... 137

το For there must 19. And indeed there is some good use to be made
be also peers of divisions among Christians, that so the honest and
Behe Witch slo ap- orthodox may be more taken notice of.
provedmay be made 90. That which I am to blame in you is, that your
manifest among you. public common meetings, which should be as at the
_20 When ye come table of the Lord, to eat a church-meal, a common
os patie πεῖν thes Christian feast, are indeed much otherwise, none of
is not to eat the that communicativeness and charity among you, as is
Lord’s supper. required in such ; (see note [ f] Acts i.)

21 For in eating 1. For at your feasts of charity accompanying the
or heey » taketh Tord’s supper, which were intended for the relief of
before other his own ἢ RB SOR Ὁ t ἐν ὮΝ :
supper: and one is the poor, and wherein all the guests are to be equal,
hungry, and another 10 man to take place or eat before another, no man
is drunken. to pretend any right to what he brought, but every

man to contribute to the common table, and to eat in
common with all others, this custom is utterly broken
among you; he that brings a great deal falls to that,
as if it were in his own house at his own meal, and
so feeds to the full ; whereas another, which was not
able to bring so much, is fain to go hungry home:
| and so your meetings are more to feed yourselves

22 What? have ye than to practise a piece of Christian charity, to which
not houses to eat those sacramental assemblies were instituted.
and to drink in? ; 4 :
or despise ye the. 22- Lhis certainly is to do as you were wont at
church of God, and home, and you may as well stay there and do thus ;
Sshame them that this is quite contrary to the institution of church-
a eo What meetings, and the not only sending away hungry,
shall Pires you but even reproaching and putting to shame those
in this ? I praise you that are in want, and are not able to bring any great
not. offering along with them. ‘This sure is a great fault

23 For I have re- among you.
ug of the Lord 93,04. For from Christ it was that I received

at which also 1, :
delivered unto you, (though I were not present there) what I delivered
That the Lord Jesus In my preaching among you, that Christ, when he
the same night in instituted his last supper, took and blessed the bread,
which he was be- and then eat it not all himself, nor preferred any one
ae ten ie before another by a more liberal portion, but gave it
had given thanks, im an equal distribution to every one at the table,
he brake it, and and that as an expression and token of his life for all
said, Take, eat: this of them, without preferring one before another, and
is my body, which is thon appointed all disciples to imitate this action of

broken for you: this , . :
es prot Aeon e his, to meet and eat as at acommon table, not one to

of me. engross all or deprive others, and so to commemorate
9 divisions, αἱρέσεις. 10 the sincere, δόκιμοι. 11 ἐξ is not, or, it is not possible, οὐκ ἔστι.
12 takes his own supper: for the King’s ΜΙ ὃς reads, προσλαμβάνει. 13 put them to shame

that have nothing ἢ καταισχύνετε τοὺς μὴ ἔχοντας; 14 you? In this I praise you not. ὑμᾶϑ ;
Ἐν τούτῳ οὐκ ἐπαινῶ. ᾿

138 I. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. XI.

the death of Christ, and the unconfined mercy of that
by this significative typical charity of theirs.

25 After the same 5. And when supper was ended, he took also the
Tega get ei mor grace-cup (see note [e] ch. x.), and delivered it about,
had ἐστε sevide, telling them that this action of his was an emblem of
This cup is the new that covenant of grace and bounty, which he would
testament in my seal in his blood to all, without respect of persons,
blood: this do ye, and commanding them to imitate and commemorate
as oft as ye drink it, +) 34 impartial charity of his, whensoever they met
in remembrance of .
nea. together at the holy table.

26 For as oftenas 26. And do ye, saith he, in all your sacred festivals,
ye eat this bread, and thus shew forth to God and man this gracious act of
drink this cup, mA my bounty in giving my life for my people, and con-
do shew the Lord’s tinue this ceremony till I come again at the end of
death till he come. οἰ πω ὰ Υ c

27 "7 Wherefore 27. So that to offend in this kind against this insti-
eraraale, ego tution of this feast, by doing contrary to the universal
ie ony of πὶ far: charity designed therein, is to sin against the body
unworthily, shall be 22d blood of Christ, to take off from the universality
guilty of the body of Christ’s goodness and mercy in that death of his.
and blood of the 08. It is therefore fit that every man examine
em let a man Wmsclf throughly, whether he be rightly grounded
examine himself,and 12 the faith of Christ, of which this sacrament is an
so let him eat of emblem, and accordingly, when upon examination he
that bread, and hath also approved himself (see note [27 Rom. ii.),
drink of that cup. when he is fitly prepared, let him come to that table,

and partake of it in a Christian manner.

29 For he that 9. And he that doth come without that prepara-
pe ie a Ὑ' ὀμρνης tion, and so understands not the truth of Christ’s
οὐ" ψάλει "πάθοι universal mercy in his death, signified by this insti-
damnation to him- tution of the Lord’s supper, or consequently receives
self, not [g]discern- it not in an holy manner, incurs damnation, instead
ing the Lord's body. of receiving benefit by such eating and drinking of it.

30 For this cause 30. And the want of this due preparation to and
many are weak and performance of this duty, the factions and divisions
ey, nany cleo, that are among you, have brought many punishments
Soe ee ee upon some of you, afflictions, (see note [a] Gal. iv.),

diseases, and death itself, as was threatened upon those
who at the feast of the passover put not all leaven
out of their houses, Exod. xii. 19. ‘

31 Forif wewould 31. Which had never fallen upon you, if you had
sae ourselves, not by such faults needed admonition and discipline,
we should not be God never punishing them that do not stand in some

judged. : : A
ΠΕ need of being awaked thus, and stirred up by his
punishments.
15 covenant, διαθήκη. 16 declare ye, καταγγέλλετε. 17 So that, Ὥστε. 18 some,

ἱκανοί, 19 examine, διεκρίνομει".

Pe EP «ρῦσσι ee ey ero

“πὰρ

CHAP. ΧΙ, I. CORINTHIANS: 139

3? jd Tiga we | 32. And when we are punished, it is for our good,
Chastenel of the tat being reformed by stripes we may be freed
Lord, that we should from those punishments which fall on the unreformed.
not be condemned to all eternity.

with the world. 33. To conclude, then; when ye meet at one of
ἘΣ Wherefore, my these Christian festivals, have that care and charity
rethren, when ye ῳ

come together to (Ὁ all others as well as yourselves, that all eat to-
eat, tarry one for gether by equality, as having a common right to a
another. feast of charity, that so ye may celebrate it as ye

ought to do.

34 Andifanyman 934. And he that cannot do thus, let him stay at
hunger, let him eat home, and eat there, for he may there dispose of him-

Beagit sodeiiie self as he please, which here he must not do: and his
unto condemnation. Making no difference betwixt a meal at home and
29 And the rest will this Christian festival in the assembly is a great sin
I set in order when jn him, and may expect punishment accordingly.
ee For the other particulars mentioned by you, I will
defer the ordering of them till I come myself unto
you.
CHAP. XII.
_ NOW concern- 1, Now to that other part of your letter, concern-
“ἢ, renal ing those that are moved and acted by the Spirit,
bie? ΣΙΝ bie γοῦ whether good or ill, (see ch. xiv. 37, and note [d]
ignorant. Luke ix.) and foretell, &c. by that means, I desire to
admonish and direct you, brethren, and to give you
some characters to discriminate one from the other
when they come into your assemblies, as sometimes
some with evil spirits did, (Euseb. Hist. lib. iv. 16,)
and as Simon the magician is said to have contended
with St. Peter.

2 Ye know that ye 2. When ye were heathens, ye know the oracles
were Gentiles, car- pretended to foretell things to come, and by your
rapes εὐτη μάνα desire to know such things ye were seduced to idols ;
ye were led. which were so far from being able to presage, that

they were not able to speak, and the answers that
were given you there were neither given you by the
idols nor their priests, but by the devil in them.

3 WhereforeI give 9. The way therefore to discriminate them is this,
you to understand, that no man who pretends spiritual gifts in the
that no he § 2 ie church, who is led or speaks by the Spirit of God,
oe Py ine & gran will ever speak evil of Jesus ; and no such man again
2 accursed: and that hath any of those extraordinary powers of miracles,
no man can say *that &c. and doth them in the name of Christ, but he is
Jesus is the Lord, acted by the Holy Spirit, the doctrine and commands

20 As for the other things, I will when I come give appointment for them, Τὰ δὲ λοιπὰ, ὡς
ἂν. ἔλθω, διατάξομαι. 1 the spiritual, πκευματικῶν. 2 anathema, ἀνάθεμα. 8 the Lord
Jesus, Κύριον Ἰησοῦν.

140 I. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. XII.

but by the Holy of Christ being so contrary to and destructive of the

Ghost. evil spirits and their designs among men, that the
devil will never assist men with his power to set up
that.

4 Now there are 4. But of the gifts that come from the Spirit of
diversities of gifts, God there are differences ; and though all men do not
but the same Spirit. the same things, yet in them all the Spirit is the

same: and therefore they that have not these extra-

ordinary gifts in so high a degree as others, should

not be saddened for that, as long as they have suffi-
cient to demonstrate that they have the Spirit.

5 And there are 5. And there are diversities of offices and minis-
differences of ad- tries, but all performed to the one true God.
γα δειζρι a but 6. And there are diversities of afflations or inspi-

e same Lord. 5 5

6 And there are rations, but the God that worketh all these in all
diversities of opera- men is the same.
tions, but it is the 7, But the exercise of these spiritual gifts, whereby
same God which th¢ Spirit manifests itself to be in any man, is de-
worketh ‘all in all. ΄΄. :

7 But the manifes- Signed still for some benefit or advantage of the
tation of the Spirit church ; and therefore those powers that tend to no
is given to every use or advantage in the church, are to be suspected
man °toprofitwithal. not to come from the Spirit of God.
8 For to one is 8. The gift that one man hath from the Spirit is
given by the Spirit the special ability of speaking parables and. veiling
the aoe ap imei 5 wise conceptions ; another hath the understanding
ν ἀμ έν, be tha and interpreting the mysteries of scripture : (see note
same Spirit ; [6] ch. 1. and note [6] 2 Pet. 1.)

9 To another faith 9. Another hath a miraculous faith, or by which

by me seme Dani s he works all kinds of miracles; another hath from
o another the gifts +s . : :
ef μελϊης, by the the same Spirit a peculiar power of curing diseases

same Spirit ; without the help of physic ;
᾿το Toanother*the 10. Another hath strange formidable powers of
working of miracles; inflicting diseases, nay death itself, on malefactors
toanother prophecy; (see note [d]); another, the faculty of interpreting
to another discern- δ - : . 5
ing of spirits; to Sctipture ; another, of knowing men’s hearts, whether
another divers kinds they be sincere or no (in order to ecclesiastical disci-
of tongues; to an- pline in censures and diseases); another, to speak
other the interpreta- some languages which he was never taught, (see
Hon of tongues +... mote [9],) which served both as a miraculous act to
confirm the gospel, and as a help to reveal it to men
of all countries ; another, the power of interpreting
strange languages to such in the congregation who
had not understood the language in which the apostles
had spoken, ver. 40:

_ 4 them all in all men, πάντα ἐν πᾶσιν. 5 for that which is profitable, πρὸς τὸ συμφέρον.
6 the operations of powers, ἐνεργήματα δυνάμεων. ; :

et OP En a ok Oe ae
he * Ν

CHAP. XII. I. CORINTHIANS. 141

11 But all these
worketh that one and
the selfsame Spirit,
dividing to every
man severally as he
will.
12 For as the body
is one, and hath
many members, and
all the members of
that one body, bei aes ‘ : ;
Biity, are one oat ag * so in like manner is Christ and his church many
*so also is Christ. members in one body : see note [d] Gal. iii.
13 Forbyone Spi- 13. For in baptism being made partakers of the

rit are we all bap- Qnivit : :
tized into one body, same Spirit, we are entered into one body to be

whether we be Jews 1¢llow-members with all Christians, of what quality
or Gentiles, whether OF Sort soever we are: and the cup of charity or.
we be bond or free; thanksgiving, appointed by Christ in his last supper
and have been all to be used in his church, is a token and band of the
ps re yaw into’ same unity among Christians, and signifies the ani-
14 For the body is Mating of all by the same Spirit.

riot onemember, but 14—17. For as the body is made up of several
many. members for several uses, so is the church of Christ,

hany
‘I5 pes os theca each of them profitable for some end; and therefore
mal th sia. Lam though one be inferior to some others, yet hath that

not of the body; is 80 reason to envy them.
it therefore not of
the body?
16 And if the ear
shall say, Because I
am not the eye, I
am not of the body ;
is it therefore not of
the body?
17 If the whole
body were an eye,
where were the hear-
ing? If the whole
were hearing, where
were the smelling ? 18. It hath therefore seemed best to God to give

eal x een several men several offices in the church, which they
every one of them jn 816 to be content with, not repining that they are not
the body, as it hath more honourably employed.
pleased him. 19. For if every member were equal to all others,
tg And if they there could not be a subordination, and an assignation
ee emer, to several offices, as in a body there must be.
as Βαϊ πὸν a 20. And therefore God hath so ordered it, that
they many members, each should have his peculiar office, and all together
yet on ey <A - be united into one body, _
oo. ns ot οὔθ οι, 22. Every one having need and use of every
hand, 1 have no ther ; and generally, those which we more despise

need of thee: nor and are ashamed of, being most necessary.

142 I CORINTHIANS. CHAP. XII.

again the head to
the feet, I have no
need of you.
22 7 Nay, much
more those members
of the body, which
seem to be more
feeble, are necessary :
23 And those mem-
bers of the body,
which we think to
be 8less honourable, a
9> upon. these we ἢ we clothe and cover most diligently ; and our—
bestow more abun-
dant honour; and
our uncomely parts
have more abundant
comeliness.
24 x our met
arts have no need: F
res God hath tem- © but God hath so disposed of the several parts of
pered the body toge- the body, that some shall have a natural beauty,
ther, having given others, that want that, shall be supplied by clothes,

more abundant ho- \hich are an artificial beauty ;
nour to that part

inks lackan: 25. That there may be no separation of interests
25 Thatthereshould or desires in the body ; and so likewise in the church ;
be no schism in the but that the several members may be as solicitous
body; but that the every one for another member as for itself.

pees Seguin 26. From whence it follows, that as in the body

one for another. every member hath a fellow-feeling with each other,
26 And whetherso all true members of the church have the same
a oggal dean common interests and concernments, whether of
a with it; “or Suffering or of rejoicing. ᾿
one member. be 37: And this must be by you applied to your-
1 honoured, all the selves, who are, being considered altogether, the
members rejoicewith church, though not the church universal, yet a
Be special part thereof, the church of Corinth, (see
27 Now ye are the Chr ; ᾿
body of Christ, and Chrysostom,) and so the mystical body of Christ, and
members’ !1in par- the several persons of you, members of that body,
ticular. that particular church.

28 And God hath 98, And the chief officers constituted by God in

Bad, for Tele the church, are, 1. apostles, sent to plant the faith,

postles, secondarily 2nd having done so, either to govern being present,
ta prophets, thirdly or superintend being absent, in all churches ; 2. pro-
d| teachers, after phets, who having many spiritual gifts, teach where
that [6] miracles τ -

then’ gifts (Wik: Heab. the apostles have planted, and confirm believers, and
ings, [7] helps, 1!mpose hands (see note [e] Acts xv.); 3. doctors or
[9] governments, teachers of churches already constituted, and so all

7 But the members of the body that seem to be more weak are much more necessary, ᾿Αλλὰ
᾿πολλῷ μᾶλλον τὰ δοκοῦντα μέλη τοῦ σώματος ἀσθενέστερα ὑπάρχειν, ἀναγκαῖά ἐστι. 8 more
dishonourable, or, shameful, ἄτιμότερα. 9 about these we put, τούτοις περιτίθεμεν. 10 made
glorious, δοξάζεται. 11 severally, ἐξ μέρους.

— os) 2

en

_ Ύ Ύ ρΠ---

CHAP. XIII. I. CORINTHIANS. 143

-[h] diversities of one with bishops, differing from prophets only in

tongues. this, that they taught out of the instructions which
they had themselves received, without any special
revelation. Then, as endowments of these, and parts
of their function, were these five things: 1. powers
of inflicting diseases and death itself upon the diso-
bedient ; 2. gifts of healing them that received the
faith ; 9. the care of the poor; 4. the power of go-
verning the churches where they were planted; and
lastly, some sorts of languages necessary to their
preaching to the Gentiles (though not the gift of all
tongues, which came down on the apostles).

29 Areallapostles? 29, 30. Thus do the several offices and gifts in the
are all prophets? church belong to several persons, and not all to one;
od a =, corer and each is to be content with his lot, and use it to
Beaton 3 the benefit of the church.

30 Have all the 31- I conceive then that you do well every one to
gifts of healing? seek (and contend in prayer) earnestly for those gifts
do all speak with which are most useful and profitable to the church
tongues? do all in- ~herein you minister: but therein deceive not your-
terpret ? 2

31 But covet earn- Selves, (as they do that make use of these to faction
estly the best gifts: and division, scorning and vilifying of those that are
and yet shew I unto not so well gifted as they,) but know from me, that
you “a more €X- none of those external abilities are to be compared
ia igs with that one grace of charity, the love of our

brethren, and the performance of those duties toward
them which God requires of us, ch. xii. 4, &c., the
severals of which, as they are despised by you, so they
are much more excellent than those offices and gifts
that tend most to the edifying of the church ; and I
shall proceed to shew you that.

CRAP. ΣΤΙ.,

THOUGH Ispeak 1. If I have never so perfect a degree of the gift of
with the tongues of Janguages, and do not withal study and endeavour the

“seperti ita good and edifying of the church, I am no better than

I am become !as ἃ trumpet or cymbal that sounds a triumph for vanity
[a] sounding brass, or boasting, but not at all for profit or benefit of the
or atinkling cymbal. ehurch.

2 And though I 5: And though I can expound scripture, and know
have the gift of pro- all the most mysterious and subtle parts of it, as the
phecy, and under- Gnostic heretics pretend to have, (see note [c] 2 Pet.i,)
ar od oo eas and if I have the highest degree of that faith by which
and though I have Miracles are wrought, so as to be able to remove

all faith, so that I mountains, and do not employ my gifts to the good

ε

12kinds. 13 have all powers? 14 ἃ far more excellent, καθ᾽ ὑπερβολήν. ἷ ἃ resounding
brass, or a loud-sounding cymbal.

144 I. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. XIII.

could remove moun- of others, I am not to be compared with those that

ae) a ina τς have that most excellent gift, ch. xii. 31, and make

ting.’ : ~ use of it accordingly, to the benefit of (and preserving
unity in) the church.

3Andthough I*be- 94. If I have the liberality to give away all my

stow all my goods to goods, and even the care and solicitude to distribute

4

ad pe Pet ane them to those that stand in need of them, and do not

beady ἢ δ Ἐὰ ΟΝ Α 4 this out of any principle of charity and compassion, to

and have not charity, Contribute to the good of others, but either to please

it profiteth me no- men or acquire glory; and so in like manner, if 1

thing. proceed to part with my very life, adventuring the
most cruel death, even to be burnt alive, and have no
charity, or sincerity of love to others, live and die
without that most Christian necessary virtue, 1 am im
comparison never the better for it.

4 Charity [b]suf- 4. It is the property and commendation of this
fereth long, and [615 virtue of charity to be so far from wronging others,

kind; charity en- that it teacheth forbearance; makes a man perfectly pa-
vieth not; charity ,. ERS :

[d] vaunteth not it- tent, πα not revengeful of injuries ; very kind, tender,

self, is not puffed up, and compassionate, as sensible and zealous of other
men’s good as of his own; makes a man far from envy-
ing, very well pleased at all other men’s happinesses;
abates all foolish elation of mind, ambition and osten-
tation, as also all pride and insolence in overvaluing
himself and despising others, so very observable in
the present heretics and disturbers of the church, the
Gnostics ;

5 Doth not [e]be- 5. Keeps men from using others unseemly either
have itself unseemly, in words or gestures, or from disorderly behaviour in
asi τὴ vo. the church ; inclines them to take care of others’ good
voked, *[f]thinketh 22d profit, and not only of their own praise, &c. (see
no evil ; note [d] Rom. xiv.); permits not a man to fall into

immoderate, violent distempers of anger upon what-
ever provocation, (see note [4] ;) imputes and reckons
all the good, but none of the evil that is done by any;
6 [g]Rejoiceth not 6. Is far from rejoicing at any other’s sins, his doing
in iniquity, but ° re- amiss, nay, is passionately affected with sorrow for it;
joiceth in the truth; byt when others live and act as faithful Christians
ought to do, he is very much concerned in that,
rejoiceth at it;

7.‘{h]Beareth [1181 7, Inclineth a man to hide or conceal all the evil
thee Tene δ᾽ of another that he knows, so far as is for his good, and
things, endureth all 18 not contrary to the greater good of others ; to be-
things. heve without prejudice all the good that he hears, or

2. distribnte all my goods and, ψωμίσω πάντα τὰ ὑπάρχοντά μου καί. courteous. 4 highly
provoked, or, exasperated. > doth not impute the evil. ὁ congratulates with the truth,
δυγχαίρει TH ἀληθείᾳ. 7 covereth.

CHAP. XIII. I. CORINTHIANS. 145

can have any ground in charity to believe of him, to
hope that which he believes not, and never so far to
despair of his repentance as to give over the using all
probable means which may reclaim him, and to en-
dure much pain and trouble and loss to procure a
greater good for others than the evil we suffer herein
is to ourselves.
8 Charity never 8. And for this charity, the love of God and our
co but whether brethren, as it hath many branches of excellent virtue
ere be prophecies, +, - loathe 30) ΠΟΜΩΣ b Ἱ ott
they shall fail; whe. 1 it, so hath it privileges above all other graces or
ther there be tongues, Sifts of the Spirit, particularly this, that it shall be
they shall cease; useful to us, and be exercised by us in another world ;
whether 9 there beit shall never be outdated, but last even in heaven,
atoll shall when our imperfect gifts of prophecy, languages, ex-
9 For we know in Plication of mysteries, shall be swallowed up in that
part, and we pro- abyss of perfections.
phesy in part. 9. 10. For our knowledge and prophecy, and other
10 But when that oraces and gifts, being now imperfect, must give way

a ign to the perfect state, and become absolutely useless

which is in part shall then.
be done i ae 11. As it fares in the change of ages in a man, our
an Bee Shits a words, our affections, our inclinations, and our rea-
chil 11 pn derstood S°mgs are quite changed ; in the compass of a few
asachild, I “thought Years we neither say, nor desire, nor understand any
as a child: but when thing as some years before we did: so much more is
I became a man, I it betwixt this and another life.
ne ished childish 10. For now our vision is very dark and imperfect,
12 For 13 now we .00king at things as when they are shewed us through
see through a glass, ἃ glass, on purpose to give us but a glimpse of them;
darkly; but then face but when we come to heaven, we shall then see as
aed yal perfectly as if we looked close to it, know God as
then shalt 1 know ttuly as we have hitherto been known by him.
even as also I am 19. 90 that it is evident, that as faith, hope, and
known. charity are far to be preferred before all other gifts of
13 And now abid- the Spirit, which are given men for the benefit of
eect Lg others, ver. 2, so of those three graces or divine vir-
the greatest of these tues Charity is the most excellent, whether considered
is charity. in itself or in the duration of it: in itself it is the
most necessary grace here, ver. 1, &c.; and all the
other whether graces or virtues are but means for
the working of this; our faith teacheth it, and our
hope excites it, and charity is the end of the com-
mandment, and faith must be perfected by it; and

without it all the gifts mentioned vv. 1, 2. are

8 prophecies, they shall be done away, προφητεῖαι, καταργηθήσονται. 9 knowledge,
that shall be done away, γνῶσις, καταργηθήσεται. 10 was affected, ἐφρόνουν. 11 rea-
soned, ἐλογιζόμην. 12 we see yet, βλέπομεν ἄρτι. 13 I yet know, ἄρτι γινώσκω.

HAMMOND, VOL. II. L

146 I. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. XIV.

nothing worth, and are given men for the working of
that in others: and so likewise in respect of the du-
ration, the gifts were soon to vanish, (and are now
vanished long since, the gift of miracles, of languages,
&c.,) and faith and hope will vanish with this life ;
for faith is of things not seen, and therefore ceaseth
when vision cometh; and so hope, if it be seen, is not
hope; but charity shall never be outdated, but last and
flourish when we come to heaven, and be then a
special ingredient in our happiness, which indeed
consists in loving God and haying common desires
with him, and loving all whom he loves, (not the
damned, who are vessels of his wrath,) and that
eternally.

CHAP. XIV.

‘FOLLOW after 1. Let the prime supreme care be to do good to
oo, and sper others; and in order to that, of all spiritual gifts
ee at yfts, but ~hich you are to desire zealously, that of interpreting
ather that ye may "”. : - :
prophesy. scripture is the most useful: (see note [z] Luke 1.)

2 Forhethatspeak- 9. For he that by the gift of God speaketh any un-
eth in an unknown known languages only to shew what he ean do, must
tongue speaketh not}. supposed to speak to the understanding of none

unto men, but unto ἡ: of God, and then he speaks indeed by that gift or

understandeth him; afflation, mysteries or hidden things, but nobody
* howbeit in the spi- receives benefit by him.
= re speaketh mys- 4, But he that declareth to others what himself un-
S Bus is think soe, derstands of holy things, speaks to men’s profit and
phesieth speaketh Instruction, admonisheth and exhorteth them to all
unto men 3¢o edifi- Christian practice, and comforteth them from the
cation, and exhort- promises of Christ.

tion, and comfort. "

ST ae thak od eth 4: He that speaks a strange language can benefit
inanunknown tongue Bobody but himself; but he that interprets scripture
edifieth himself; but doth that which much tendeth to the confirming and
he that prophesieth benefiting the congregation, improving them in spi-
edifieth the church. yt] knowledge.

ee ee 5. I had much rather that ye had the gift of pro-

but rather that ye phesying than of strange tongues ; for expounding of
prophesied : for scriptures is infinitely more useful to the church than
greater ts he that the gift of tongues, unless he that useth that gift doth
prophesieth than he a τὸ Oe ds what h βόας

that speaketh with aiter te em in plain words w at e meant ; for un-
tongues, except he less he do so, the church can receive no advantage by

interpret, that the him.

hurch i
κἀν τ δ FOF strange tongues are not at all profitable for

6 Now, brethren, them that are already Christians ; that which is pro-

1 Pursue, Διώκετε. 2 though he by the spirit, πνεύματι δέ. 3 edification,
οἰκοδομήν.

ΣΝ... ΔΝ ἀν αὐ.“ ἘΞ ‘2

vein

CHAP. XIV. I. CORINTHIANS. 147

if I come unto fitable is either, 1. expounding sacred figures; or,
= apeeking εἰρη 2. communicating one’s knowledge in great mysteries,
T profit “capa (see note [6] 2 Pet. 1.) ; or, 3. interpreting of difficul-
I shall speak to you ties of scripture ; or, 4. moral catechistical institution,
either by revelation, teaching you what men ought to do and believe.

or by knowledge, or

by ἐαρυμωῤ μας ΟΥ̓
by doctrine? ; : . a AT

7 And even things 7. This you may discern by an ordinary similitude ;
Sag life giving for when sounds are made by instruments, unless
sound, whether pipe those sounds are set to some tune, no man can tell
or harp, except they h κὸ οὔ!
give a distinction in Wat to make of it. -
the sounds, how shall
it be known what is
piped or harped ? } HD
8 For if the trum- 8. And particularly the trumpet, which is used to
pet eve anaes sound alarms, doth so by a particular distinct sound ;
Soune, wae sna" and if that be not sounded, no man that hears a
prepare himself to : 4 :
the battle? trumpet will think himself bound to make ready.

9 So likewise ye, 9. So if you, that have the gift of strange lan-
except ye utter by guages, do not by that means speak that which the
the tongue “ words auditors may understand, (for to that end sure were
easy to be under- . .
stood, how shall it those languages given, that you might speak to every
be known what is one in his own language, Acts 11. 6,) how shall any
spoken? for ye shall man be the better for your languages? your words
Sarge ae the air. se shall be poured out into the air unprofitably.
thes eae Tey 10. There are, for example, seventy languages,
kinds of voices in 2nd every nation speaks some or other, and under-
the world, and none stands that, but ordinarily no other.
of "5 ts without 1: And therefore if he that hath all these lan-
Soe Thewtore af 1 SUaBes Speak to me in any but that which I under-
know not the mean- Stand, he speaks to no more purpose to me, and I°
ing of the voice, I receive no more advantage from him, than if a couple
shall be unto him of men of several countries should talk one to another,

that speaketh a bar- and neither understand a word of the other.

barian, and he that ῷ 1 : ΠΣ te ¢
speaketh shall be a 13" So ye also, seeing ye would fain have some o
barbarian unto me. those extraordinary gifts of the Spirit, (see note [e]
12 Even so ye, for- Luke ix.,) seek those gifts especially by which the
asmuch as ye are church may receive edification and advantage, that

zealous of spiritual : 3
pith, ‘eck ‘that ye so you may do somewhat more than ordinary ; and of

may excel to the edi- that sort is prophesying.

_ fying of the church. 13. And instead of amazing people with strange
_ 13 Wherefore let languages which they understand not, let him pray to

him that speaketh in God for the gift of expounding strange languages,

fee te ee’ that ἢ help oth derstand them that

pray that he may in- that he may help others to understan em tha

terpret. speak thus.

4 intelligible speech, εὔσημον λόγον. 5 languages—and none of them is without some
language, pwyvdv—xal οὐδὲν αὐτῶν (but the King’s MS. leaves out αὐτῶν) ἄφωνον.

L2

148 I. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. XI¥Y.

14 ForifI pray in 14, For if by that gift of tongues 1 pray in an un-
_ an unknown tongue, known language, my gift, or the gift of tongues which
bet Usage prayeth, is given me, prays, but my understanding lies idle,

ut my understand- :
ing is unfruitful. (866 note [6] Luke ix.,) does nobody else any good ;

I make use of my gift of tongues, which I myself un-

15 What is it then? derstand, but I make no use of that understanding of

in τὰν arp mine to make others do so too.
7 with the under- 16. What then is it that is most desirable? Why,
standing also: I will that if in praying I make use of the gift of tongues,
sing *with the spirit, which is intelligible to myself, I pray also by my un-
ἘΠ Foe she Bos derstanding, so as he that hath not the gift of tongues
δῶ: Sis wont to pray, that so my understanding may be
τό Else when thou useful to others, and help them to understand also;
shalt bless with the and so likewise that I may make use of the gift of
kas age era ἴω tongues in singing psalms, and sing also by my under-
eek tot inde νας standing, so as he that hath not those extraordinary
learned say [a]Amen gifts is wont to sing, that is, so as shall be intelligible
at thy giving of to others.
thanks, seeing he 6, For if thou administer the sacrament in an un-
understandeth not known tongue, how shall the people that receive
what thou sayest? 4 : ;

17 For thou verily Sy Amen at thy administering of it, when they un-
givest thanks well, derstand thee not ?
but the other is not 17, And in that case, how well so ever that be done
edified. which thou dost, yet it is clear it is not for the advan-

kwh Cane tage of others or benefit of the church.

more than ye all: *T have the gift of tongues more than any of you
το Yetinthe church hath it:
had Sie em 19. But for the benefit of others it were much
ve wor WwW .
icra, that better that I spake, though never so little, from my
12 by my voice | OWn understanding, so as he that hath not the gift of
might teach others tongues is wont to speak, so that others may under-
also, than ten thou- stand and be instructed by me, than never so much

sand words in an un- -
πρὸ tonne, by the gift of tongues, when no man knows what I

say.
Petr neta 20. Brethren, it is a piteous thing to be thus child-
standing: howbeit ishly affected, (see note on Luke 1. 5,) to brag or
a “ogy ie be ye boast of useless, gainless things, such as is speaking
Daaniing bemen, What no man understands. In respect of sin, be as
21 In the law it is like children, that is, as innocent as you will, but be
written, With men of more mature and manly in your affections.

“pal eg 21. In the Old Testament, in the prophecy of
wan ea a ait Isaiah, ch. xxviii. 11, it is mentioned as a miracle
ple; and yet for all Shewed to the people, that God would send prophets

that will they not to them in languages which they understood not, and

6 by the spirit, πνεύματι. 7 by the understanding, τῷ vot. 8 by. 9 by. 10 vul-

gar person, ἰδιώτου. 11 by. 12 I may instruct, κατηχήσω. 13 in your affections,
ταῖς φρεσίν. 14 wickedness, τῇ κακίᾳ. 160 affections be ye perfect, ταῖς φρεσὶ τέλειοι γίνε-

σθε, 16 Or, by the lips of others, or, strangers: for the King’s MS. reads χείλεσιν ἑτέρων.

CHAP. XIV. ' |. CORINTHIANS. 149

yaa me, saith the yet that this so great a miracle should not work on
Td.

gia ΜΕΩΣ hem.
eretore . . x
tongues are for a, 77° By which it appears, that the use of the gift of

sign, not to them tongues is principally as a miracle, and that for the
that believe, but to converting of unbelievers ; but interpreting of scrip-
them that believe tures and teaching Christian doctrines is that that is

not: but prophesy- :
Be ae wot fe most proper for believers.

them that believe

not, but for them

which believe. ; ὲ ats

23 If thereforethe 23. If therefore in a society of Christians and none
whole church be else, all that speak shall speak strange languages,
come together into what will an ordinary man or an unbeliever think

ner cote or say ? would he not think them all mad, if he should

and there come in casually come among them?

those that are 17 un-

learned, or unbeliev-

ers, will they not say

?

Ὁ πο. 24. But if that which they are about be the inter-
phesy, and there preting of scripture, promulgating the doctrine of
come in one that Christ, this may probably work upon them that hear,

believeth not, or one : :
catéarned: hie is though they came in unbelievers.

es of all,

is judged of all: 2 : OES TS :
ἡτῷ 2 phe tons are 25- And coming to a sight of their sins they will
the secrets of his be forced to do reverence, and confess that God is in

heart made mani- sych a congregation as that.
fest ; and so falling

down on his face he
will worship God,
19 and report that
God is in you of a

ie Υλαα Bie, 20. If then ye demand how ye shall behave your-

brethren? when ye selves in church meetings; take care especially that
come together, every whatever ye do, whether by the afflation of the Spirit
one of you hath aye compose psalms (see note [g] Ephes. v.) for the
psalm, hath a doc- praising of God, as was used especially in the eu-
trine, hath a tongue, rapt 6 Leth 1 f
hath a revelation, Charist, vv. 15, 16, or whether ye make use of your
hath an interpreta- gift of languages (see note [1] ch. xi.), or whether
tion. Let all things ye explain the figures of the Old Testament (see
be done unto edify- note [6]), or whether ye interpret what others have
ΠΥ af) any | man spoken in an unknown tongue, all be done so as may
speak in an unknown be most to the benefit and advantage of others.
tongue, let it be by 27. And whensoeyer any use the gift of tongues,
two, or at the most Jet not above two or three do it at one time, and they
τῇ three, and that one by one, and let one of them interpret all that the

course ; and let
δ᾿ caterarct. rest have spoken.

17 vulgar persons: ver. 16. 18 discovered, ἐλέγχεται. 19 proclaiming that God is
really among you, ἀπαγγέλλων ὅτι ὃ Θεὺς ὄντως ἐν ὑμῖν ἐστι. 20 ἀνὰ μέρος.

150 I. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. XIV.

28 But if there be 08. And if none present be able to do that, let not
αἰ gael i a = him that hath the gift of languages speak in the
‘he τρεῖς and Jet Church, the place of believers, (but reserve his
him speak to him- tongues for the converting of strangers,) and in the
self, and to God. mean time keep his languages to himself, to be used

at his own home betwixt God and him in private.

29 Let the prophets 99. And as for the gift of tongues, so next for pro-
speak two or three, phesying, let that be done by those who are endowed
a ae the other vith that gift, two or three in a day, the rest of those
ee who have the like gift of prophecy passing judgment

on that which is done by them.

30 If any thing be 90. And if, while one that hath that gift is reading
[4] revealed to an- oy expounding any part of scripture, another that sit-

ther that sitteth by, ee
ist the Beat eld Ἦν teth by, and hath the like gift, be able to give any ex-

peace. position of a sacred figure or other emergent difficulty,

let it be free for him to do so; and in the mean while
let the other that was speaking give way to him.

31 For ye may all 91. For ye all that have the gift of prophecy may
peepeesy πέρ sea give your sense of scripture one after another ; and if
a εἰπε ι δι τ νας ΒΘ do so, that will be the best way to instruct and
Sorted. exhort all others.

32 And the spirits 32. And it cannot be objected against this, that
of the prophets are they that are thus inspired cannot thus stop them-
ee to the pro- selves; for the afflations or inspirations of such pro-
arg phets as are here spoken of may be ruled by the

prophets, that is, by them that have them; the
Christian gifts of expounding &c. being not like the
afflations of evil spirits which put them into ecstasies,
: gaa else God’s gifts to the church are (as even prophecy itself
fasion, but of eace, *Ppeared to be in Jonah) such as it is in their power
as in all churches of to restrain, and consequently they may prophesy one
the saints. after another, ver. 31.
34 Letyourwomen 99. For the Spirit of God is not ἃ violent, ecstatical,
oe impetuous, but a quiet, soft spirit, as appears by the
not permitted unto €fects in all well-tempered, constituted churches:
them to speak; but 34. As for your women, let them be so far from
* they are command- teaching, that they do not so much as speak by way
ve be era’ ore of asking questions in the church, but acquiesce in
‘ve ene arso sa the judgments of their superiors, particularly their

35 And if they will husbands, as the law of God commands, Gen. ili. 16.
learn any thing, let 935. What therefore they desire to be instructed in
them ask *their hus- they must seek it by their husbands, by whom it may
sient eet foal be conveyed to them (if not from their own skill, yet
men to speak in the ‘rom those that are able to instruct, the officers of the

church. church) much more decently than by their speaking

21 exhorted, παρακαλῶνται. 22 God of disturbance, ἀκαταστασίας ὃ Θεός. 23 Or, let
them be subject to their husbands: for the King’s MS. reads ὑποτασσέσθωσαν ἀνδράσιν.
24 their own, τοὺς ἰδίους.

a ee ρ...ὦὕἅ

CHAP. XV. I. CORINTHIANS. 151

or asking questions in the church, the doing of which
is uncomely in a woman, as arguing some pride in her
or weakness in her husband.

36 What? camethe 36. As for youthat take upon you to order otherwise,
word of God out are you the planters of the gospel? or did the apostles
pipe agi only? ὑμδῦ planted give none but you directions, that you

you” °2'Y* must do contrary to all other churches, particularly
to Jerusalem, and suffer women to speak in your
churches ?

37 Ifanymanthink 937. If any man be a prophet, or have any other
himself to be a pro- spiritual gift or afflation, let him receive these direc-
ag Pe oricies tions as the commands of the Lord, or not pretend to
that the things that be a true prophet. For the apostles (and such am I)
I write unto you are being the men intrusted by Christ to convey the gos-
the commandments pel to the world, and to preserve order in the church,
of the Lord. are to be obeyed by the prophets themselves ; and in

matters of difference the resolution is to be made by
the apostles as the governors of the church, not by the
prophets or the spiritual.

38 But ifany man 98. Butif any man doubt of it, resist the directions,
be ignorant, let him Jet him continue to do so, his will be the danger of it.
ae eVhorcfore. bre. 39: Lo conclude therefore, prophesying, teaching,
pal covet to pro- ¢Xhorting is the thing by which the church is most
phesy, and forbid profited, and for the gift of tongues, it is that that
not to speak with they which have may be allowed to use, if they do it
a a i according as I have directed.

40 Let all things 40. Let all things therefore be done according to
oo ρα and the custom of the church, (which is the rule of de-

ΕΒ ΡΗΡΕ: cency,) and according to the orders and directions
which now and at other times have or shall be given
you by me. And this is all I shall now add on this
subject.

CHAP. XV.

MOREOVER, τ As to that great heresy of some among you,
aml ant ver. 12, that deny the resurrection, I shall now speak
which, I preached the very same which at my first preaching the gospel
unto you, which also among you 1 taught, and which ye then embraced,
ye have received, and for some time, till these Gnostic false teachers
al ὅρα 78 crept in among you, ye never made question of ;

* By “Te ee By which also you were converted, and. fetched
2ve are saved, 31} out from the midst of the Gentile world, after what
ye keep in memory, manner, if your memory serve you, I delivered the
what I preached story to you with all the circumstances and explica-
a po Near γὸ tion of difficulties, unless your believing and receiy-

ing the gospel were light and rash and inconsiderate,

vain,
28 alone, μόνους. 26 according to appointment, κατὰ τάξιν. 1 have stood, ἑστήκατε.
2 you are escaped, cd (eae. 3 after what manner I preached unto you, if you keep in

memory, τίνι λόγῳ εὐηγγελισάμην ὑμῖν. 4 rashly, εἰκῇ.

152 I CORINTHIANS. CHAP. XV.

or unless what you then received be now quite
vanished.
3 For I delivered 3. For one of the principal things which I told

unto you ° first of and which I myself had 1 ed at my first be-
all that which I also a Sein δ earn y

received, how that
Christ died for our OUF Ss, ἴ eta
sins according to 4. And his body was laid in the grave, so on the
the scriptures ; third day, according to the prophecies of the scrip-
4 And that he was ture, he rose from the grave ;

rive again the third 6: And after his rising appeared to Peter, Luke

day according to the XXlv. 34, and then to the whole college of disciples,
scriptures : Luke xxiv. 36, consisting formerly of twelve, and so

5 bert agi soon after again, though now one of them was
seen O epnas, then wanting .

f the twelve : : : ὩΣ
BP reas “that, he 6. After that, he was seen in Galilee, Matt. xxvii.

was seen of above 7, by near five hundred believers or Christians at one
five hundred bre- time, of whom a great part are now still alive ready
thren at once; of to testify it, but some of them are dead.

sig ΔΕΒ 7, Besides all these, he was, presently after his

this present, but resurrection, seen by James the bishop of Jerusalem,
some are fallen a- then by all the twelve apostles, John xx. 25.
sleep. 8. And after his ascension to heaven he spake

6 7 . >
das or tal tans, from thence, and exhibited himself to be seen by me,

then of all the apo- Who before had not seen him, being not a disciple of
stles. his then, but after his ascension converted by him,
8 And last of all and received through his special favour into the

LN aati of ong BUMber of his apostles, though most unworthy of that

[6] born out of due dignity. )

time. 9. For I having first been a great persecutor of
9 For I am the Christianity, though by Christ I was thus miracu-

least of the apostles, Joysly called to be an ‘apostle of his, am not yet

that am not meet to . :

be called an apostle, worthy to be so esteemed, but being by Christ so con-

because [ persecuted stituted, am yet for that former life of mine inferior

the church of God. to all the rest of the apostles of Christ, who were
το But by the never thus guilty.

8grace of GodIam 10. ‘Though being by his special favour so consti-

what Iam: and his tuted, I have since laboured to walk worthy of it,
race which was and have been more industrious and laborious than

bestowed Pam eae
ag τ pacg but all the rest that had been his disciples here: yet what

I laboured more a- 1 have thus done is not to be imputed to me in an
bundantly than they manner, but to the grace and goodness of God that

all: yet not I, but went along with me, and enabled me to do what I

the grace of God honed

which was with me. or
11 Therefore whe- 11- Well then, whether ye look upon me, or upon

ther it were I or they, them to whom he appeared here on earth, and so

5 among the principal things, ἐν πρώτοις. 6 Then, Ἔπειτα. 7 an abortive, ἐκτρώ-
ματι. 8 favour, χάριτι. 9 toward me, εἰς ἐμέ.

lieving the gospel, was this, that as Christ died for.

Ῥ γὼ» ee eee eee ee

ss i a Se

CHAP. XV. | I. CORINTHIANS. 153

so we preach, and were eyewitnesses of his resurrection, I am sure ye

so ye believed. can have no grounds from either of doubting of this
truth, for both they and I preached the same among
you; and at our preaching you then received and
believed it.

12 Now if Christ 12. Now upon this foundation thus laid, that you
be _ paper he can have no reason to doubt it, it follows that the
iy By oa Bhoagpte dead truly rise; and then how comes it to pass that
mong you that there Some of your churchmen, that have received the faith
is no resurrection of by our preaching, begin now to deny all resurrection ἢ
the dead? 13. These are presently confuted, supposing it
ὩΣ ool ie granted that Christ is risen from the dead :
the dead, then is _14- Which if it be not true, then is that false
Christ not risen: which both we preached and ye believed, ver. 11,

14 And if Christ and in all probability whatever else we have built
be not risen, then is upon it.

on oe ea 15. And ye must suppose of us who taught you

also vain. Christianity that we taught you a mere forgery ; for

15 Yea,andwe are such must the resurrection of Christ be, if there be
found false witnesses no resurrection from the dead.
εἰ ee 16. For thus one may argue backward, If there be
that he raised up 20 possibility for a man by the power of God to be
Christ: whom he raised from death, then is not Christ raised ;
raised not up, if so 17, And if so, then all that we have preached to
ga the dead rise you, particularly remission of sins upon repentance,
16 For if the dead being bottomed on the resurrection of Christ, Acts
rise not, then 1015 V- 31, 15 to be supposed false also.
not Christ raised : 18. And they that have lost their lives for Christ’s
chs And a Christ sake have had nothing to pay them for those losses,
a, car » yo have perished eternally, and so lost very much by

3 ye are ; ; : ; :
yet in your sins, their fortitude ; which must argue madness in them if

18 Then they also they believed not a resurrection, (for then they had
which are fallen a- better have kept the life they had, till a natural death
eee Christ are had called it from them,) and must argue a gross
agai error in those first Christians, Stephen and James,

&c. if they believed that which had not truth in it.

19 If in this life 1g. And indeed, if Christ were not risen, if all our
be τ “have hope hope in Christ had been terminated with this life of
al ‘mea aa his on earth, (or if all the advantages which we reap
Sable. by Christ are those which we enjoy here, who are

worse used than any other men, persecuted continu-
ally for our profession of Christ,) it would then
follow, that (as once the apostles deemed themselves
upon his death, not knowing he was to rise again, so)
we Christians should be the most unhappy persons,

10 neither hath Christ been raised, οὐδὲ Χριστὸς ἐγήγερται. 11 have hoped, ἠλπικότες
ἐσμέν.

154 I. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. XV.

the most proper objects of compassion that are in the
world.

20 But now is 20. Which now, blessed be God, is much other-
Christ risen from wise, for Christ being risen, he, by rising himself,
the dead, and be- .oiseth all others with him, (as in the consecrating of
come the firstfruits ; ’ L
of them that slept. the firstfruits the whole harvest is also consecrated,)

and then we that are miserable here shall be rewarded
there (and so his resurrection is a certain proof that

21 For !2since by other men shall have a resurrection also, which is the
man came death, by sum of the arguing from ver. 12. till this place).
ss amactectia 80 ri 21. For as one man brought death, so another
ead recon" brought resurrection into the world.

22 ForasinAdam 22. For as upon Adam’s sin, all that are partakers
all die, even so inof his nature are concluded under the sentence of
Christ shall all be death pronounced against him ; so all regenerate be-
pee man lievers, all that are like, that belong to Christ, ver. 23,
in his own order; Shall be raised to immortal life.

Christ thefirstfruits; 23. But this with some distance of time betwixt :
afterward they that Christ the firstfruits some time before the rest, then

cate db at his 4}) regenerate Christians at his last coming to judg-
2 Then cometh ment. { 5
ΕΝ end, when he 24. Then I mean, when in the conclusion of this

13 shall have deliver- world, of this spiritual kingdom of Christ in the
ed up Fist ancl church here below, he shall deliver up all his power
Di ; Utd ἮΝ exercised by himself and his commissioners into the
shall “have put hand of God his Father, having first destroyed all
down all rule andall earthly dominions, pronouncing sentence on the
authority and power. sreat potentates, as well as the meanest men, or else

25 For he must having subdued all to his power, by converting some

i 16 till he hath :
putall ses theme μα and destroying all others.

his feet. 25. For to this purpose was the promise made to
26 The last enemy Christ, psalm cx, that his spiritual kingdom on earth

that “shall be de- should last so long, till God had brought all the

mt ites aN νι world to be subject to him.

sical things under 26. And of the enemies to be subdued death is

his feet. But when the last, which therefore must be subdued (and so

he saith, ἴω ue men raised from death).

ee it that 97. Lhe evidence being clear, for all enemies, all

he is excepted, things, no one excepted, that God will subdue them

which did put all all under Christ ; always supposing that God himself

things under him. 15 excepted, of whom it is affirmed that he will put
28 ® And when all 41] things under Christ.

things shall be sub- 9 A : Ἐπ

dued unto him, _ 28- And when all is so subdued to Christ, then

then shall the Son Shall Christ lay down that office which till then he

12 seeing, ἐπειδή. 13 shall deliver up, παραδῷ. 14 and the Father, καὶ Πατρί.
15 take away, or, bring to nought, καταργήσῃ. 16 so long until he put, ἄχρις οὗ ἂν θῇ.
17 is destroyed, καταργεῖται. 18 this is with an exception of him, ἐκτὸς τοῦ---- 19 But
when, Ὅταν δέ.

ee ee

CHAP. XV. I. CORINTHIANS. 155

also himself be sub- exerciseth, and in which he is conspicuous in his
ject ae him as church (which till then he is to administer), and then
im, that God may Shall God the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, fill all
he ull incall. the elect with glory and bliss eternally.

29 Else what 29. Now for them among you, ver. 12, which say
shall they do which there is no resurrection of the dead, and consequently
ae “ae Le that the dead shall not be raised at the coming of
rise not at all? why Christ, (which was the point in hand, ver. 23, and
are they *!then bap- from that verse to this all betwixt being to be read
tized for the dead? as in a parenthesis, setting down the state of all

things at and after that resurrection,) I shall only
make this demand, Why then have they in their
baptism made profession of their belief of it, (see vy.
14. 17,) it being certain that the dead, or the resur-
rection of the dead, (expressed here for brevity under
that word the dead,) is one of the articles, and that a
prime and special one, to the belief of which they
were baptized, and to which baptism (being the put-
ting in and taking out of the water) doth refer, as a“
significant emblem, first of Christ’s, then of our resur-
rection from the grave? And therefore to what end
did these men in their baptism profess their belief of
this article, if they believe it not? 'To be a baptized
Christian, and not to believe the resurrection, is a
strange ridiculous thing, an hypocrisy which they
will never be able to answer to God or men, and that
which actually deprives them of all benefits of bap-
tism ; and yet such are they, if they make doubt of
this.

30 Andwhy”stand 30. And why should we Christians ever adventure
we in jeopardy every any danger that might possibly bring death upon us,
hour? if we were not assured that there were another life,

wherein all our patience and valour for Christ should
be rewarded by him ? ver. 18.

gt I protest by 91. I for my part protest by that which I take
pee Sans shea) ὁ most joy in of any thing in the world, my fidelity to
Jesus our Lord, [ Christ, that I daily run the hazard of death, which
die daily. * “sure I should not do if I had not confidence of

| another life after this.

32 If 38 [ἀ] ἴον 385. Certainly all the hazards which I ran at Ephe-
the manner of men sus, Acts xix. being, as to man, to the eye of man,
1 have fought with or as far as men’s purposes could go, set to combat
-tangl "τ τῶ, with wild beasts, that is, sentenced and condemned
ws, if the deed tise (2 Cor. i. 9.) to that kind of bloody execution on their
not? let us eat and theatres, (though by the providence of God I was

20 For, Ἐπεί. 21 also, καί, 22 do we run hazards, κινδυνεύομεν. 23 according to
man,

156 I. CORINTHIANS. CHAP, XV.

drink ; for tomorrow delivered,) can bring me no adyantage, unless there
we die. be another life after, this: and were it so, there
were some place for that saying of some among you,
Let us enjoy the good things of this world at present ;
for within a while death comes, and there is an end
of all.
33 Be not ΠΡΟΗΥ͂ΡΟΙ 33. And it will concern you, that are not yet thus
, gene seduced, to take heed that such speeches and dis-
corrupt [6] good sides :
Ee courses as these, such atheistical temptations to sen-
34 Awake *tosuality upon pretence of the no future state, no
Ee ioanent and being after that of this life, do not work upon you;
have oo the kno: the very conversing with such disputers as these may
ledge of God: 361 corrupt such easy seducible credulous people as it
speak this to your seems some of you are.
shame. 34. It is all reason and more than time that you
35 But some man should truly (see note [a] Luke xvi.) or throughly
will say, How. are a :
the dead raised up? TOUSe yourselves out of that drowsy condition of sin
and with *%7 what that you have gone on in, at least some of you, ver.
body do they come? 12, that by their behaviour and discourse shew them-

36 Thou fool, that selves to be mere heathens still: of whom I tell you,

Ligue adr atic that.it may work shame in you, that you have such

except it die : men among you, rather than that you permit your-
37 And that which selves to be tempted to imitate them.
thou sowest, thou 95, But some object, that if men die, how can they
> bag not that body jive again? or what kind of body shall they have
at shall be, but : - Ω ἥ 2 4
bare grain, it may that which they had being rotten in the grave? (see
chance of wheat, or note [6] Acts xv.)
of some other grain: 36. But this is a foolish objection, for even in corn
ὩΣ ar Fad Be that is sowed, the rotting of the corn is necessary to
pleased him, and to the enlivening of it, or springing of it up again.
every seed his own 247. And it is not the custom to sow that very
body. thing which after comes up, the blade and ear and
39 All flesh is not corn in it, but only the corn without the rest, as the
same flesh: but corn of wheat, or the like.
ere 1s one kind of ς ; .
flesh of men, an- 38: And when such a single corn is sown without
other flesh of beasts, any ear or chaff about it, God causeth it to come in
another of fishes,and this or that form, a root and blades and ears of

ppg ke ἐς wheat, and proportionably from other seeds, accord-

celestial bodies, and 198 to the property of each.
bodies terrestrial: 39. And as it is among us, one sort of flesh differs
but the glory of the very much from another, so much more a body of a
ΤΡῸΝ at ιν “om man here on earth may differ in qualities from a
ice es Lays a glorified body in heaven.

41 There is one 4°—42- Two things are observable in the resur-

glory of the sun, and rection: 1. the improvement of all men’s estate, who

_ ** dispositions. 26 truly, δικαίως, 26 T tell you it that ἀὰ may be ashamed, πρὸς
ἐντροπὴν ὑμῖν λέγω. 27 what kind of, ποίῳ. 28 both, καί.

7 ee ieee ».

CHAP. XV. I. CORINTHIANS. 157

another glory of the have their part in the resurrection of the just, above
moon, and another that which here they enjoy; 2. the several degrees

ey pita sea of glory that they then shall have one above another.

from another star in For as heavenly bodies are more glorious than earthly,
glory. and one heavenly than another, so is it in the resur-
42 So also is the rection. And for the first of these, which is the

eo the chief matter of present consideration, the bodies that

in corruption ; it is 1158 differ from those that died, the state of the resur-
raised in incorrup- rection differs from that of this life; that which was

tion: _ here was a corruptible body, that which rises, an
afte, greta inconrapsile |

ed in glory: it ἰδ, 43° The body here hath some dishonourable de-
sown in weakness; formed parts, ch. xii. 3, others weak and feeble,
it is raised in power: subject to, or decayed by, diseases and age ; but the
44 It is sown “a future body is quite contrary, glorious and strong.

ey gl ae 44. The body here is sustained by meat and drink, —
body. There is 898 but in the future state it will be a body immortal,
natural body, and that wants nothing to sustain it. Such bodies indeed

there is a spiritual there are of both these sorts.

ony ΤΣ ; Σ
45 “Απᾶ so it is 45. One such as Adam is mentioned to have had,
written, The first Gen. ii. 7, and such as we had from Adam, who

Ae mee ‘et communicated life to his posterity ; the other we shall

the last Adam was receive from Christ, that restores them from the grave
made a quickening when they have been dead.

spirit. j

46 Howbeit that 46. The immortal body was not first formed, but
was not first which that which needed sustenance, so as without that it

is spintual, but that 45 to perish; and after that the immortal body is to
which is natural;

and afterward that 08 returned to us instead of that mortal.

hich is spiritual.
Wat at dae chan 47. The stock of the animal life was Adam, so
824s of the earth, called as an earthly man, made out of the earth: the
earthy: the second stock of the immortal, Christ the Lord, that came

man is the Lor
n fr :
from heaven. down from heaven

48 Asistheearthy, 48. Such a body as Adam himself had, such have
such are they also aj] we mortal men: and such a body as Christ now

πρίων ἡρρυλλνκις hath, such shall we, that live like him, according to

such are they also his example and precept, have at the resurrection.
that are heavenly. j

49 And as we hive 49. And as we have first been made like the
borne the image of mortal Adam, so shall we be made like the immortal

the earthy, we shall Christ, when we come to heaven.
also bear the image

of the heavenly.
o Now this I : Jak ;
ee brethren, that 50. One thing only I shall add, that it is not possi-

29 an animal, ψυχικόν.͵ 3° an animal 31 For so it hath been written. 32 was.

158 I. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. XV.

[f] flesh and blood ble that these earthy, corruptible, weak, ignominious
cannot inherit the bodies of ours should come to heaven, unless they be

an fe ψ tora: first changed, purified, immortalized (see note [6]

tion inherit incor- Matt. xvi. 17).
ruption. 51. And therefore for those that are found alive at
51 Behold, “Ithe day of doom, I shall tell you a secret not yet dis-
ng Oo ail ay Covered to you; that though they do not die at all
ry; We shall not all 4
sleep, but we shall yet must they all be changed before they go to
all be changed, heaven ; these bodies, thus qualified as now they are,
_52_ In a moment, cannot come thither, ver. 50.
in the twinkling of 55. And this change shall be wrought in them in
an eye, at the last Ξ : :
trump: for the ἃ minute, at the point of time when all the world are
trumpet shall sound, Summoned to judgment; for God shall make the
and the dead shall angels sound a trumpet, or make a noise like that of
oe mie oh the trumpet, call the whole world of men, that ever
changed. was or shall be, to judgment, and at that instant all
53 For this cor- that were formerly dead shall arise in immortal bodies,
ruptible must put and those that are then alive shall from their mortal
on incorruption, and he changed into such.
this mortal must put 55. For it is most certain and necessary, ver.

ΝΣ πρτενλνεθνώ this 6°, that our mortal bodies must be changed into im-

corruptible shal] mortal.
have put on incor- 54. And when this is done, then shall that saying
ruption, and this of Hos, xiii. 14. be made good, that death shall be

mortal shall have ea ¢ .
ἘΠΕ en icnmnorel. destroyed for ever, never to recover strength again
ity, then shall be Over any thing, nothing from thenceforth shall ever
brought to pass the die.
sayingthatis written, 55. In contemplation of which a Christian may
sigan rglin victor look on death as a hurtless thing, the sting or wound-

se O death, ing power of which is taken away by Christ ; and so
[Δ] where is thy on the state of separation of soul from body, that it is
sting? O grave, such as shall not last for ever.
eee ts thy vic- - 56, The only thing that makes death like a serpent,

εὖ “The sting οἵ able to do us any hurt, (without which it differs
death is sin; and the nothing from a calm sleep,) is SIN ; as that which gives
strength of sin is sin any strength to mischief us is the law, which pro-
the law. hibits it, and consequently brings guilt upon us.

57 But thanks be Rasta: ἢ Géd- whet hat Chri
(Ὁ God, which ἐν: ἢ 47: But thanks be to God, who by what Christ
eth us the victory hath done for us hath given us victory over sin and
through our Lord death, and by the conquest of sin, getting out of the
Jesus Christ. power of that, hath made death but an entrance to
58 Therefore, my immortality. .

Resi Sorgit = aa 58. These are arguments sufficient to teach any

able, always abound- Christian constancy and perseverance in doing and

33 I tell you a secret, μυστήριον ὑμῖν λέγω. 34 he shall sound the trumpet, σαλπίσει.
35 hades, ἅδη.

— soe 4,

CHAP. XVI. I. CORINTHIANS. 159

ing in the work of suffering God’s will, and to oblige him to the utmost
the Lord, forasmuch industry and diligence in the service of God, knowing

ec, ἬΝ that nothing that we thus undergo shall fail of receiv-

in vain in the Lord. Ng ἃ reward.

CHAP. XVI.

NOW concerning 1. Now concerning the contribution for the supply
the collection for the of the wants of the poor Christians in Judea, ex-
ate, 9 ‘ ai hausted partly by their former Christian liberality,
Se nstinn ae Gelatin Acts 1. 45, making sale of their goods, and com-
even so do ye. municating their stock to the Christians, and partly

being spoiled of their goods by the persecuting Jews
§ Sp δ y sep δ ,
1 Thess. 11. 14, the same order that I gave to the

2 Upon the first churches of Galatia, I now give to you.
day of the week let 4. Qn the day of the Christian assembly it is
every one of you
lay by him Jin store, Ποῦ reasonable for any to come to the Lord empty,
as God hath pros- (see Exod. xxiii. 15. Deut. xvi. 16,) and therefore at

ered him, that there such a time, upon such a special occasion as this, let

e no gatherings every one lay aside whatsoever by God’s blessing
when I come. : : .

3 And when 1 Comes in to him by way of increase, so that there may
come, whomsoever be a full collection made, without any more gather-
ye shall approve 2by ings when I come among you.
your letters, them 4. And then ye shall have the choice of the mes-
will I send to bring sengers who shall carry it, that ye may be confident
your liberality unto ‘ ; : : :
Se aes of the due disposing of it, according to your inten-

4 And if it betions; and whom ye choose, I will in my letters
ὅ meet that I go also, recommend them, and send them to Jerusalem.
they shall go with 4, And if the collection be such an one as may
fe Now I will come @#ke it fit for me to be the bearer of it, I will go
unto you, when 41 myself, and they along with me. __
shall pass through 5. And my coming to you I design as soon as I
Macedonia: for 1 do have spent some time in the several parts of Mace-
eta Mace- donia: for I shortly intend to remove from hence,

6 And it may be 22d im my way to Jerusalem to pass through that
that I will abide, region.
yea, and winter with 6. And perhaps when I come, I will stay the

ou, that ye may whole winter with you, which being done I will go
λιν" ὁ whither, further, and I suppose some of you will go some part
soever I go. of my way with me.

ἡ For I will not 7. For I mean not now to come to you, because if
see you now by the J did I should not be able to stay, or to do any more
te I key than take you in passing ; but my purpose is, by God’s
you, if the Lord per- leave, to spend some time with you when I next
mit. . come :

1 treasuring up whatsoever he gains, θησαυρίζων ὅ τι ἂν εὐοδῶται. 2 those by letters will
I send : for Theophylact, &c. sever δι᾽ ἐπιστολῶν from the preceding δοκιμάσητε. ὃ. worthy
for me also to go, ἄξιον Tod κἀμὲ πορεύεσθαι. 4 ] shall have passed, διέλθω. ὅ whither I
80, οὗ ἐὰν mop.

160 I. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. XVI.

8 But I will tarry 8, At the present purposing to stay at Ephesus
at Ephesus until ¢i]] it be fit for me to set forward toward Jerusalem,

ΤΙΝ at door Where I mean to be at Pentecost.

and effectual isopen- 9- And I have great reason to do so ; for as I have
ed unto me, anda great deal of hope that I may be able to do much
there are many ad- good, to propagate the gospel in those parts, so there

vena, if Timo. ὅ18 Many that oppose the truth, which makes it more
Wisin ans see that Necessary for me to stay there some time, for the
he may be with you quelling of them. rs.

Swithout fear: for 10, When Timothy comes to you with this epistle,
he worketh the work he careful that the schismatics among you give him

as Bord, 88 1 ne disturbance, and do ye look upon him as ye would

11 Let no man Upon me, : :
therefore despise 11. Take heed to all he saith; let him have an

him: but [a]|con- authority among you; and when he returns bring

duct him forth injim on his way, and provide him with necessaries
peace, that he may Ὑ ;
come unto me: for | When ye take your leave of him, that he may return
look for him with to me, for I and the brethren expect him.
the brethren.
12 As touching our
brother Apollos, I
greatly 7 desired him
to come unto you
with the brethren :
but his will was not
at al] to come at this
time; but he will
come when he shall
have convenient
time. hie
13 Watchye,stand 13. Be careful and vigilant, that ye be not seduced ;
fast in the faith, quit continue constant in the truth ; and whatsoever temp-
you like men, be tations ye have to solicit you, shew yourselves cou-

pea ἃ all your T@geous, and well armed against all assaults.
things be done with 14. Away with all divisions and schisms from
charity. among you. :

15 ὃ I beseech you,
brethren, (ye know
the house of Stepha- ; Ἢ “me
nas, that *it is the ° received the gospel at the first preaching of it in
firstfruits of Achaia, Achaia, and have ever since been very bountiful to

and that they have ots the
addicted theraselyes @- the poor Christians (see note [a] Luke viii.) ;

to the ministry of
the saints, )

16 That ye sub- 16. That you honour and reverence them, and such
mit yourselves unto as they, and all that join with them in the propaga-

pie am ohelpeth tion of the gospel and faith of Christ.

with ws, and labour-
eth.

6 securely, ἀφόβως. 7 exhorted, παρεκάλεσα. 81 exhort, Παρακαλῶ. 9 worketh
with them, συνεργοῦντι.

.

cd: pana

CHAP. XVI. | I. CORINTHIANS. 161

17 Tamgladofthe 17. 1 was very glad at the coming of Stephanas,
coming of Stepha- ¢o. (probably the sons of Chloe,) who have told me
~ oo of the schisms among you, ch. i. 11, and of all other
that which waslack- matters of importance, and so supplied your place,
ing on your part done that which you ought to have done ; see note [Ὁ]
they have supplied. fark xii.

18 For they have aid oy oh
1ὸ [Ὁ] refreshed my 18. For they came very much desired, and very

spirit and your’s: welcome to me, and will so, I presume, to you at
therefore acknow- their return: such men as they deserve all reverence
ledge ye them that from you.
are such.
19 The churches
of Asia salute you.
Aquila and Priscilla
salute you much in ι ? ϊ
the Lord, with >the ν all the Christians in their family.
¢|church that is in
their house.
20 Allthe brethren é
greet you. “Greetye ὁ See note [6] Rom. xvi.
one another with an
holy kiss.
21 The salutation
of me Paul with mine
own hand. ᾿
22 Ifanymanlove oo, If any man love not Christ so well as to con-

not the Lord Jesus fogs him, but renounceth him in time of temptation,

fata Getaea Mee as the Gnostics affirm it lawful to do, let him fall

ran-atha. under the heaviest censures of the church.
23 The grace of

our Lor Jesus

Christ de with you.
24 My love be with

you all in Christ

Jesus. Amen.

Ἵ The first epistle
to the Corinthi-
ans was written
from Philippi by
Stephanas, and
Fortunatus, and
Achaicus, and Ti-
motheus,

10 quieted.

HAMMOND, VOL. II. M

THE

SECOND EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE

TO

THE CORINTHIANS.

ΟΠ ΆΨΡΕῪ,

μιν an apostle

of Jesus Christ

by the will of God, ; : :

and *Timothy 'our ἃ 'Timotheus that was with you by my appointment,
brother, unto the y Cor. xvi. 10, to see my directions observed among

ih Hae aot ve you, to the Christian church in the city of Corinth,

all the saints which 20d in all other cities and regions through all Achaia.
are in all Achaia:
2 Grace be to you
and peace from God
our Father, and from
the Lord Jesus
Christ. ᾿
3 Blessed be God, 3. I have all reason to bless and magnify the name

even the Father of of God, which purposely sent our Lord Jesus Christ

our Lord Jesus ; :
Christ, the Father 22*° the world, and by that, and his many other gra-

of mercies, and the Clous acts of his particular providence, hath shewed

God of all comfort; himself to be a most merciful and gracious Father
4 Who comforteth unto us ;

us in all our tribu- 4, Who in all the pressures that have befallen me,
lation, that we may

“aye geet eters A hath eminently relieved and succoured me, and by
them which are inthose experiences hath enabled me to refresh and
any trouble by the cheer up all those that are in any affliction.

comfort, wherewith

we Recmptes a

ἘΞ Tor = the ea: 5. By this one consideration, of which I haye had

~

1 the, 6. 2 the God and Father, ὁ Θεὸς καὶ Πατήρ. 3 Because, Ὅτι.

CHAP. I. II. CORINTHIANS. 163

ferings of Christ ‘a- so frequent evidences, that according to the propor-
Bound in Seeded tion of our suffering for Christ, Christ doth constantly
commer By Christ, afford us comforts and reliefs; the greater our afflic-
6 And whether we tions are, the greater also our refreshments from
be afflicted, it is for Christ.
your consolationand 6, And so what afflictions soever befall us, there is
nse aate οὐ δον no reason you should be startled or discouraged in
during of the same YOur Christian course by that means; for sure it is
sufferings which we for your advantage that we are so. Our afflictions are
also suffer : or whe- matter of comfort to you; viz. that you can fall under no
ther we be comfort- persecutions yourselves but what ye see us endure
ed, ἐξ is for your hat ἌΡΑΣ, highs 7
consolation and sal. before you; and those merely for our doing you good,
vation. preaching the gospel to you, endeavouring to bring
ἡ And our hope you to repentance and to bliss; which is not ordinarily
ἢ of you is stedfast, to be come to, but by suffering after my example.
gee Some of the And then the refreshments and extraordinary reliefs
_ sufferings, so 7 shall that Christ afforded me in all my sufferings, those sure
ye be also of the will be matter of comfort to you also, as a pledge of
consolation. assurance that Christ will afford you the like refresh-
8 For we would ments here, and reward hereafter.
not, brethren, have ἈΝ of thant t k donk hak th
you ignorant of our, 7+ And ΟἹ this 1 make no dou t, but that as you
trouble which came have your parts in the afflictions, so ye shall also of the
to us in Asia, that reliefs and advantages by suffering.
We were pees ont 8. All this I say by way of preface to this adver-
alee is anata tisement which I desire to give you of the sharp
that we despaired persecutions that I lately met with at Ephesus, the
even of life : chief metropolis of Asia, Acts xix., (see note [47 1 Cor.
9 But “we had the xy,) where I had like to have been brought out to

sentence of death in the theatre to be devoured by the wild beasts, and
ourselves, that we.

should not trust in 12deed had no human means to avert, nor consequently
ourselves, but in God to escape it.
which raiseth the g. And this advantage I had of it, that the more I
dead : believed I should be put to death, the more I might
10 Who delivered .
ΠΡ irom’ Ho ‘great , be engaged by my deliverance never to depend on
death, and doth de- any worldly trust, but only on God, who can rescue
liver: in whom we from the greatest extremity, even from the grave and
trust that he will yet death itself.

ie o helpin 10. Even that God who hath actually delivered me
together by ote = out of that imminent danger, and so still continues to
for us, that !°forthe deliver me, and I verily believe will yet longer con-
gift bestowed upon tinue preseryations to me.

a ia] Ἢ the sey 11. ΤῸ which purpose I suppose it will much con-
hanks of ba given duce, that you will earnestly pray for me ; for as the

4 upon us abound, εἰς ἡμᾶς περισσεύει. 5 wrought by, ἐνεργουμένης ἐν. 6 for, ὑπέρ.
7 you are. 8 we ourselves, αὐτοί. 9 also yet, καὶ ἔτι. 10 the favour conferred on us
for the sakes of many, may by many be thankfully acknowledged, é« πολλῶν προσώπων Td εἰς
ἡμᾶς χάρισμα διὰ πολλῶν εὐχαριστηθῇ.

M 2

164 II. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. 1.

by many on our be- prayers of many are an effectual motive to God to do
half. what they pray for, when by that means the fayour
being granted to many at once, those many shall be all
engaged to thank God and magnify his name ; so the
ΕΣ our, rejcic: benefit afforded me in favour to many others, viz. to
ing is this, the tes- the believers who pray for me, and may receive profit
timony of our con- by my life, may by those many be received with
science, that in sim- thanksgiving to God in my behalf.
plicity and Bory 12. For of this I can say with joy and comfort, that
ogy indons Sia my conscience gives me a cheerful testimony in all
by the grace of God, my actions that I have had no ends or designs of my
we have had our own, but in a pious simplicity and sincerity of heart,
conversation in the not as worldly wisdom would direct, but according to
world, and more the gospel rules (see note [4] Heb. xiii.), we have
abundantly to you- Bouawad ἈΕῚ
gare: ehaved ourselves toward all men, but toward you
13 For we write beyond all others.
none other things 193. For my writings to you are perfectly agreeable
ees ee oo to the doctrine preached by me, and by you received,
fee? and T Mirast when I was among you; what in my epistles you read,
ye shall acknowledge YOu cannot but acknowledge to be that which ye have
even tothe end; been taught, and I hope you will never be drawn away
14 As also ye have from that acknowledgment.
ΡΣ 14. This I say, because though since these divisions
rejoicing, even as ye Came in among you 1 have been rejected and vilified
Mie τὐνι νὰ ths by some, yet some others of you have acknowledged
day of 15 the Lord yourselves to take joy and comfort in me, as I profess
J ig And in thie 2 40 ™ You, and am confident I shall do when Christ
: comes to reward his faithful servants.
ΕΘΝ ΣΝ ΤΥ, 15. And with this affection of kindness to you, and
to you before, that persuasion of your kindness to me, I did design to
ye might have acome to you, that thereby you might be confirmed in

14 ; : :
are ce by that faith, and grow in that knowledge which was

you into Macedonia, first preached to you. ‘

and to come again 16. This I first meant to do in my way to Mace-
out of Macedonia donia, and being hindered from doing it then, (and
unto you, and of you soing another way, viz. by Troas, ch. ii. 12,) I have

to be brought ere .
diay fice Jaden had a second resolution of visiting you, at my going

17 When I there- from Macedonia into Greece, Acts xx. 16. 2, that so
forewas “thusmind- I might have been conducted by some of you toward.
ed, did I use light- J udea, whither I am a going with contributions to the

? Ϊ ᾿ ΄
τῶι I SG ant poor Christians there.

purposeaccordingto 17- And though I did not come, yet have my
the flesh, that with calumniators nothing to lay to my charge for this, as

11 Or, those things also ye acknowledge: for the Syriac leaves out #. 13 hope that ye will.
13 our, ἡμῶν. 14 grace, χάριν. 15 again from Macedonia to come to you, πάλιν ἀπὸ
Μακεδονίας ἐλθεῖν πρὺς ὑμᾶς. 16 had this resolution, τοῦτο βουλευόμενος, or, was thus
willing : for the King’s MS. reads βουλόμενος.

i

- Hag ey

CHAP. I. II. CORINTHIANS. 165

πὸ there should be if 1 did make resolutions lightly, rashly, and incon-
[] Pate Se and nay stantly, as men use ordinarily to do.
τὰ But as God is 18. No, I assure you, as God is faithful, there was
true, our word to- no levity or inconstancy in my resolution.
ward you was not 1g. As little as there was in our preaching of Christ
yea and nay. Jesus the Son of God among you, which is also calum-
OL Jeeue Chie Riated Ὁ if it were light, uncertain, liable t
God, Jesus Christ, 21ated by some, as if it were light, uncertain, liable to
who was preached inconstancy ; but that most unjustly ; for what was
among you by us, preached by us there among you was confirmed by
even by me and Sil- Christ himself, that is, by miracles wrought by his
vanus and Timothe- :
us, was not yea and oe ee :
nay, but 7inhimwas_ 90. For as all the promises of God proposed by
ea. him are undoubtedly true, so accordingly in this par-
20 op Be pro- ticular he gave us power to confirm by miracles what
mises of God "δ ἴπ we taught from him; and this I hope hath and will
him are yea, and }°in 3
him Amen, °° unto tend to the glory of God by our ministry.
the glory of God by 21. Now he that confirms both you and us in the
us truth acknowledged by us, and which hath given us

2t Now he which such testimony for the proof and confirmation of the

So steecinn gospel (see note [e] Acts x.), is God;

ath anointed us,is 22. Who hath as it were set his seal or signature
God ; upon us, marked and secured us, sealed us up for his

a ide aa also own, and already given an assurance of his future
> aa aa of the dealing with us, by giving us his Spirit, the gifts and
Spirit in our hearts, graces thereof, a pledge of the full promise which

shall after be performed: (see note [1] Ephes. iv.)

23 383 Moreover I 23. As for that of my not performing my first re-
call God for a record solution of coming to you in my way to Macedonia,
ΕΝ ong that ver. 17, and according to my promise, 1 Cor. xvi. 5,
eke ὅδ ft ath pia I shall tell you the clear reason of it, (besides or over
Sod and above that of the Spirit’s disposing me otherwise,

contrary to my resolution intimated, ver. 17, see
Theophylact): I had heard of such enormities among
you, that if I had then come, I must have been forced
to use a great deal of severity among you, in case my
former epistle were not obeyed, of which I had not
particular knowledge till I met with Titus, ch. 11. 13,
which was at my coming to Macedonia. And that was
then the only reason of my forbearing, that I might
not be forced to exercise that apostolical sharpness
against you. (As for the other, the reason of the

24 Not 33 for that Change of his resolution is plain, Acts xx. 3.) :

we have dominion 24. That severity of discipline, I mean, that must

17 by, ἐν. 18 are in him yea, ἐν αὐτῷ τὸ ναί. 19 Or, therefore through him are Amen:
for the King’s MS. reads διὸ καὶ δι᾽ αὐτοῦ τὸ ἀμήν. 20 to God for his glory, Θεῷ πρὸς
δόξαν. 21 into, εἰς. 22 gives, δούς" 23 But, Aé. 24 that we exercise

dominion, ὅτι κυριεύομεν----

166 II. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. 11.

over your faith, but not be looked on as an act of dominion, of designing
are helpers of your any advantage to ourselves by you, (see Matt. xx. 25,
| pean by faith ye and note [a] 1 Pet. v,) but that which Christ hath
commanded and prescribed us, by that means to re-
form and amend, to work faith, and hope, and rejoic-
ing, and all good things in you. For by faith, that is,
the doctrine of Christ, it is that you were first brought
in to the service of the true God, and where you
continue ever since ; and we desire you should do so
still, not relying on any doctrine of ours as it differs
from that.

O25. % ae oR
BUT I determined 1, And now that instead of coming I write again,

this with myself, that T was resolved to defer it so long till I should hear of
I would not come

again to you in hea- 5919 reformation among you, that so this might not
νον. be, as formerly my letters were, to punish, to afflict,
to censure you: (see note [6] 1 Cor. v.)

2 For if I make 9. For when you are checked or censured by me,
you sorry, who is he this is so far from being pleasant to me, that it is in-
then that maketh me deed at the same time matter of such grief that I can-
jetta wcities not be comforted by any thing but by the same you,
by me? by seeing that the censures have wrought some goed

3 And 11 wrote on you, caused the reformation of that in you for

we rea πὸ you, which I had meant them to you.
est, when I came, . . 3 :
I should have sor- ὅ᾽ And this severity of proceeding, ver. 1, which

row from them of ΠΟῪ I speak of, I did rather choose to send you in a
whom I ought to re- letter, 1 Cor. v, than to defer it till my coming, in
joice; having confi- hope to find your faults amended, to have all the sor-
alse ik a oe rowful matter, that of censure, past before that time,
joy of sh aL that so I might have nothing to do then but to ab-
4 For out of much solve and receive penitents, and so to rejoice among
afflictionandanguish you, (not to inflict censures upon you,) and that I was
of heart I wrote un- confident would also be most acceptable to you all.
A bot Doin 4. For that which I wrote with some sharpness,
should be grieved, and was matter of grief to you, was so much more to
but that ye might me at the very writing of it, was a most heavy pres-
know the love which sure upon my heart, and fetched abundance of tears
SoM ein hope from me; by which you may know that what I did
2 Bat if Ae have Was not out of any pleasure that I take to censure or
caused grief, [a] he afllict you, but as an effect of the greatest love to you
hath not grieved me, all which could be imagined.
* but in part: thatI 5,6. But for the incestuous person, the author of
sans! a overcharge 41] this sadness and severity, (sadness not to me
% Sufficient to such 2lone, but in some measure, that I say no worse, to

aman is this [é]pun- all you,) it is now sufficient which he hath suffered

25 have stood, ἑστήκατε--- 1 this very thing did I write, ἔγραψα τοῦτο αὐτό. 2 made
sorry, λυπηθῆτε. 3 but in part, that I may not lay weight upon all you.

CHAP. II. Il. CORINTHIANS. 167

ishment, which was by the delivering him up to Satan, 1 Cor. v, and the

4 inflicted of many.
ἡ So that contrari- sad consequence thereof.

wise ye ought rather 7: And it is now more than time that he be ab-
to forgive him, and Solved by the church, and forgiven the offence com-
comfort him, lest mitted against it, and by absolution be cheered up
ant ἐφ again, lest the continuance of such sharp punish-
eg ath al acd ments should not have a benign but noxious influence
sorrow. upon him. ;

8 Wherefore I be- 8. And therefore my present counsel is, that by
seech you that ye prayers for his release you express your reconciliation

would confirm your . 3
five toward Win. to him, and so absolve him from the censures.

9 For to this end 9: And this I now write, that I may see whether

also © did I write, you are as ready upon my appointment to restore
that I might know penitents as to inflict punishments upon offenders,
the proof of you, which is another branch of your Christian charity.

eae rhea edi- “10. Whom you are willing to have restored from

το To whom ye €Xcommunication (as being satisfied with his penance
forgive any thing, I and expression of repentance) I appoint or give leave
forgwe also: for if I to do it ; (for if I have absolved any man, I have done
pene any thing; it by the authority I have from Christ, but yet in re-
o whom I 7 forgave : Σ : :
it, for your sakes Spect unto you, or with consideration of what may be
forgave I it in the best for you, that is, for your whole church.)
person of Christ ; 11. That the too long continuance of the punish-
11 ὃ Lest Satan ments upon the penitent offender may not be made

roto Be - use of by Satan to the hurt and ruin of the church,

we are not ignorant either by swallowing him up by desperation, ver. 7,
of his devices. or by heightening your zeal against sin into an unre-
12 * Furthermore, concilableness with the sinner, ver. 9; for Satan hath

τλρεο δε ee ως many hidden secret arts to mischief souls which we

Christ’s gospel, and think not of. :
a door was opened * when, Acts xx. 1, (see note on the title of this
unto me “ of the epistle) I came to ‘Troas to preach the gospel of
ons had no rest -Drist, and my preaching had a very happy reception
in my spirit, because there, and brought many to the faith,

I found not Titus 13. 1 was much troubled in mind that 1 could hear
al brother: but no tidings of Titus, by him to be advertised of the
1 oe) weve of success of my epistle among you, and in pursuit of
thence into Macedo. 21m I left that city and went into Macedonia, in hope
wa. that I might find him there.

14 Now thanks be 14. And having met with him, he hath given me
unto God, which al- the good news of the happy success of my epistle
hl ΠΝ Ὁ among you, and that obligeth me to bless that God
end Εν ἢ manifest Who hath hitherto prospered us: exceedingly (see
the savour of 13 η15 note [7] Mark xiv.) in the propagating of the gospel,

4 before the many. 5 exhort, παρακαλῶ. 6 have I written, ἔγραψα. 7 have
forgiven, κεχάρισμαι. 8 that we be not overreached by Satan, ἵνα μὴ πλεονεκτηθῶμεν
ὑπὸ τοῦ Σατανᾶ. 9 But, Δέ. 10 for the gospel of Christ, εἰς τὸ εὐαγγέλιον τοῦ Χριστοῦ.

11 in, ἐν. 12 out, ἐξῆλθον. 18 the knowledge of him, τῆς γνώσεως αὐτοῦ.

168 Il. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. 11.

knowledge by us in and by us hath made piety and Christianity famous
every place. and well reputed of in every place.

ἀρ For we are un- 18: For by our preaching the gospel we perform a
to God a sweet sa- very acceptable service to God, and bring in glory to
vour of Christ, ‘in his name, offer up a sweet-smelling sacrifice unto him
them that are saved, among all sort of people, both among the penitent
and in them that , 5 : : , :
perish : believers, which receive the faith and live according

to it, and the impenitent unbelievers, that receive
it not. ,
τό To the one we 16. For though this sweet perfume to the obstinate
are the cigs) i pt impenitent hath been the most perfect poison, (as
death unto deaths hich perfumes sometimes are,) they have grown the
and to the other the Np
savour of life unto Worse for the gospel’s coming among them; yet to all
life. And who is that have forsaken their old courses of sin, and obeyed
sufficient for these this call to a new life, it hath been the most comfort-
things ? able vital savour that’ever came to them. ‘This is a
weighty employment, and unless God did particularly
enable us, we could never be fit for it.

17 For we are not 17. Lhis we are sure of, that we have not designed
as many, which any secular advantage to ourselves in preaching the
"© [6] corrupt the gospel, as the Gnostic heretical teachers are observed
word of God: but . - :
as “of sincerity! bat Ὁ do, 1 Tim. vi. 5, but have sincerely revealed to you
as of God, in the What we have been taught by Christ, without any
sight of God speak other aim, God knows, than that we may perform
we in Christ. faithful service to him.

CHAR 111.

t ἘΠῚ tak es 1. Why should I again be forced to mention the
selves? or need we, UPrightness of my dealing toward you, the orthodox-
as some others, ness and purity of my doctrine, after the manner that
[a]epistles of com-is usual in the church in commending from one
mendation to you, church to another those that are strangers to them ?
i ation φάους have I any need of commendations to you, or from
2 Ye are our epi- You to other men ?

stle written in our 2. Lhe works of conversion that we have. wrought
hearts, known and among you, of which our own conscience gives us
pega hey aes testimony, will serve us abundantly instead of letters
ye pan manifestly de, commendatory from you to all others, who cannot but
clared to be the epi- have heard the fame of it.

stle of Christ minis- 3. And you (that is, your faith) are most conspi-
tered by us, written cuously an epistle of Christ, of the writing of which
eee the Spin of the we have only been the instruments, the Spirit of God
living God; not in supplying the place of ink, and your hearts of the
tables of stone, but writing tables, and by this epistle, this testimony,

__ 14 among them that are escaped, ἐν τοῖς σωζομένοις. 15 Or, from death to death : for
the King’s MS. reads ἐκ θανάτου, as after, éx ζωῆς. 16 deal as hucksters with. 1 being
manifested that ye are, φανερούμενοι ὅτι ἐστέ.

Se ae oe τὰ

ee eee ee

CHAP. Ill. II. CORINTHIANS. 169

in fleshy tables of Christ,that great Bishop of our souls, doth recommend
the heart. us to all men.

4 And such?trust 4. Thus confident am I by the strength of Christ to
have we through speak boldly, and in a manner to boast of τὴν be-
Christ to God-ward: haviour and happy success in my apostleship, ch. 1].

14, &c. .

5 Not that we are 5. Not that we are able to do, or so much as to
sufficient of our- think or enter upon any thing of this nature, in order
τῶ aa oY to the conversion of men, of ourselves, as by our own
selves; but our suf- Strength ; but whatever we are able to do, it is of God,
ficiency is of God; Whose title that is, Isaiah xiii. 6, to be Shaddai, al-

| mighty οὐ sufficient.

6 Who also hath 6. And that sufficiency of his he hath expressed in

“made us able minis- the powers and methods with which he hath furnished
εν τ ἐν and to which directed us the preachers and dispensers
Slater Wat of the Of the new covenant, (see note on the title of these
spirit: for the letter books,) that is, not of the law (see note [g] Matt. v.),
killeth, but the spi- written and brought down in tables by Moses, but of
nit giveth life. the gospel, called by this title of the Spirit, first, be-
cause it comes near to the soul, and requires purity
there ; secondly, because the Holy Ghost came down
both on Christ and on the disciples to confirm this
new way; thirdly, because grace is a gift of the
Spirit, and now is joined to the gospel, but was not
to the law: which administration of the Spirit and
annexation of it to the word under the gospel, gives
‘ _ men means to attain eternal life, when the law is the
Fo Cea occasion, and by accident the cause of death to them,
ὁ written and engra- 12 denouncing judgment against sinners, and yet not
ven in stones, was giving strength to obey.
7 glorious, so that 7. And if the delivery of the law, which brought
a ee ie nothing but death with it, when it was written in
fastly behold the face (8 065 of stone, (see note [9] Matt. v,) was with the
of Moses for the appearance of angels, and a bright shining which cast
glory of his coun- such a splendour on Moses’s face that it would dazzle
tenance; “which glo- any man’s eyes to look on it, and yet now that glory
ate: to be done and that law so gloriously delivered is done away:

8 ‘How shall not ὃ: How much rather shall the preaching of the
the ministration of gospel be matter of reverence to all? (See note [g]
the spirit be rather Matt. v.)

ees minis. 9° For if the delivery of the law, which could help
‘etek of condem- Men to condemnation, but could not absolve any man,

nation ™ be glory, Were in so much glory, God by his angels appearing

2 confidence, πεποίθησιν. 3 fitted us, or, enabled, ἱκάνωσεν. 4 covenant, διαθήκη.
5 writing, γράμματος. 6 in the writings, being engraven, ἐν γράμμασιν ἐντετυπωμένη.
7 in glory, ἐν δόξῃ. 8 which is done away, τὴν καταργουμένην. 9 in glory. 10 admi-

nistration, διακονία. 11 were.

170 1. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. III.

much more doth the so dreadful in the mount; then much more the gos-
ministration ar aps pel, which brings with it justification and pardon of
Bin, is to be counted exceeding glorious, to be looked
ere on and received by us with all reverence.
ro For even that 10. For the law, though otherwise glorious, yet
which was made glo- being compared with the gospel hath no glory at all
rious !*had no glory jn it, (as the moon compared with the sun is so
in this respect, by utterly outshined by it, that it appears not in the
reason of the glory h ¢
that excelleth. presence thereo .) ι 2 :
11 Forifthatwhich 11. For if that which was itself to be abolished,
is done away was being but the cover that contained the true jewel
'§ glorious, much ynder it, were yet delivered dreadfully and by a glo-
more that which re- _- i :
-. 4 x],4. Tlous appearance; then much more shall that which
maineth ts ἢ glori : :
ous. endureth for ever, that jewel itself, the gospel or sub-
stance contained under those coverings or shadows,
and so which is never like to be abolished, and hath
: a durable fruit belonging to it, (grace, which the
12 perne aig other had not,) deserve to be esteemed glorious.
We fave δῦσα ΡΟ, 19, Upon these grounds, I say, (mentioned from
we use great plain- :
ness of speech: ver. 5. to this verse,) I cannot but speak boldly and

13 And not as Mo- confidently to you in vindication of my apostleship,
ses, 5 which put a ver, 4.

vail over '*his face, . er y ὶ
ποτε ta δες 18: Having no need to imitate Moses, who veiled

of Israel ‘could not bis face, which was a type of the dark, not clear pro-
stedfastly look to the posing of the gospel, (which is the end or principal
19 [Ὁ] end of that part of the law, and the jewel contained under that

which is abolished: govering,) to them of old.

fealty pes ones 14. And accordingly so it continues remarkable to

until this day re- this present; the Jews see not Christ in the reading

maineth the same of the Old Testament, and so the cover still remains

vail untaken away ypon Moses’s face, as it were; but by the Christian

ol ἘΡΥΜΜΟΙΒΕ eee clear doctrine, or by faith, is removed.)

vail is done away in 16: And so though they have heard it over and

Christ. over many times, yet still they do not understand the
15 But even unto true sense of the law.

this day, veep pant 16. But when Israel, ver. 13, or their heart, ver. 15,

τοῦδ διὸ στον heart, Shall accept of the gospel of Christ, then they shall
τό Nevertheless see and understand plainly what now is so obscure to

when it shall turn to them.

the Lord, the vail 47, Now Christ is, besides his human nature, in-

pose kage on To dued with a divine Spirit, and the gospel of Christ is

es ἜωΝ Spirit: and Called the Spirit, ver. 6, and where the Spirit of

where the Spirit of Christ or the gospel is, there is freedom, and conse-

12 was not so much as glorious, οὐδὲ δεδόξασται. 13 by glory, διὰ δόξη. 14 in
glory, ἐν δόξῃ. 15 put, ἐτίθει. 16 his own, ἑαυτοῦ. 17 so that, πρὸς To.
18 looked not, μὴ ἀτενίσαι. 19 Or, face: for the King’s MS. reads τὸ πρόσωπον.

Ti WOES

CHAP. IV. II. CORINTHIANS. 171

the Lord ts, there ts quently the veil’ (a token of subjection also, 1 Cor.
liberty. ἢ ΧΙ, 10.) is taken away.

18 But weall,with 18. And so all we that believe in Christ have that
open face beholding veil done away, and do clearly, though not yet so per-
as in a glass the fectly, behold Christ, and by beholding him are

f é ὶ :
ed inte the changed to be like him; the doctrine of the gospel

same image from received into our hearts changeth us into other men,
glory to glory, even to such a vision of Christ here, in imitating his purity,
τοῖς ὄνοι Spirit of &c. as shall be attended with eternal glory hereafter ;

the same Spirit of Christ which worketh the one in

us being certain to produce the other also.

OHAD. LY.

THEREFORE : Being therefore intrusted by God with so ho-
oe aah nourable a charge, the preaching of this divine and
received mercy, we $!0rious gospel of Christ, ch. 111, 4. and 18, we have
1 faint not; een diligent in attendance on our work ;

2 But have re- 9, And have been far from using any of those vile
peed a arts which shame might make us disguise and con-
ΠΡ not walking in ceal, but dealt simply and plainly, mixing nothing of
craftiness, nor hand- Our own with the word of Christ, but contenting our-
ling the word of God selves with so much of the approbation of men as the
deceitfully; but by making known the truth of God unto men sincerely

pene Poe iniine and uprightly will help us to.

ourselves to every 3+ Which we have done so plainly, that if the gos-
man’s conscience in pel of Christ preached by us be yet obscure, it is so

the sight of God. only among obdurate obstinate unbelievers, ver. 4: see
3, But if our gos- oh Ἢ 1 κε
pel be hid, it is hid , ἢ
5 10 them that are 4- Such as have their eyes so blinded by Satan or
lost : their own worldly advantages, that the gospel of
4 *In whom the Christ most powerfully and plainly revealed by him,
oA oe Asan and shining forth in our preaching since his departure
Sande oS tak which ftom the earth, (and this most certainly the revelation
believe not, * lest the of the immutable will of God, whom Christ represents
light of the glorious to us, not as an ordinary picture doth the body, but
gospel of Christ,who ag g real substantial image of him,) is not permitted
ee eres of τον, to have any impression or influence on their hearts,
Risin. they will not see, be it never so illustriously visible.
5 For we preach 5. Certainly nothing but this can obstruct men’s
not ourselves, but minds against the gospel as it is delivered by us,
Christ Jesus the 1.6] . :
Rs ad ourecives OLS preached so as not to design any thing of
our servants for Honour to ourselves, but only unto Christ, and for
esus’ sake. ourselves, only to offer men our service, to do them all

the humblest offices of Christian charity imaginable.

1 grow not sluggish, or, cowardly, οὐϊς ἐκκακοῦμεν. 2 shame, αἰσχύνης. 3 in, ἐν.
4 among, ἐν. ὅ so that the illumination of the gospel of the glory of Christ hath not shined
to them, εἰς τὸ μὴ αὐγάσαι αὐτοῖς τὸν φωτισμὸν τοῦ ἐναγγελίου τῆς δόξης τοῦ Χριστοῦ.

172 II. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. IV.

6 For God, who 6, For it is not any worldly consideration that hath
A Roar il put us upon this employment, but that God that by
ness, hath shined in His word created the light when there was noe
our hearts, to give but darkness in the world, hath in a like wonderfu
the light of the manner imparted this light to us, in sending down his
knowledge of the own Son to shine in our hearts, to reveal his will unto
fa) face ey pr us ; and this on purpose that we might reveal it to

arise, others, instruct them in the knowledge of those glo-

rious mysteries, (see note [6] 2 Peter 1,) so illustrious
in themselves and advantageous to us, which God
hath revealed to us by Christ. | |

7 But we have this 7. But we that are intrusted with this great trea-
treasure in [dJearth- sure of the gospel are not so fine and precious our-
ses oes ἐν the selyes ; we carry bodies about us subject to all manner
pba aes bi : of of opposition, and pressures, and afflictions ; and this
God, and not of us, 00 purpose designed by God also, that all the good

success we have in our apostleship may be imputed
to Christ, and not to us; as it would be, if we came
with any secular power or grandeur to plant the
Ξ gospel.
a fae ale 8, 9. The way which God rather saw fit to choose,
8yet not distressed; Was to permit us to wrestle with all difficulties, and
we are perplexed, but then to sustain us by his own invisible assistance, not
not in despair ; by any secular human means, and carry us through all,

9 4 -
Ps Ἄτην θυ τὴν and give good success to our preaching by these very

down, but not de- Means ; Σ :
stroyed ; 10. Carrying about us the cross and sufferings of

“te Always bearing Christ, daily suffering after him, that so the saving
about in the body effects of his resurrection, in turning men from their
the dying of the Lord ~~. : : ς
Jesus, that the life €Vil ways, (converting infidels by our preaching,)
also of Jesus might might through our suffering in this employment be
be made manifest in more conspicuous.

Our body. “ες 11. For we apostles, that are looked on by some

11 For wewhich live ἮΝ ti Il Bar is ἢ t to. denen
are alway delivered With envy, are continually ready to be put to dea
unto death for Je- for the gospel, that the vital power of Christ in raising
sus’ sake, that the up sinners to a new life may, through the dangers by
life fou sh Jesus us undergone in preaching the gospel, be shewed
shane Rate Torta] rth among our auditors that receive the faith
rate from us.

12 So'thendeath 12. And so truly we are not any extraordinary
worketh in us, but gainers by our employment, as to the eye of the
life in you. world ; the death of Christ, ver. 10, is wrought, per-

fected in us; we fill up his sufferings, Col. 1. 24, by

suffering after him; but the resurrection and vital

6 Or, in vessels of shell. 7 griped. 8 brought to extremities ; straitened, but not de-
spairing. 9 pursued, but not left behind. 10 that the death is wrought in us, but
the life in you, 6 μὲν θάνατος ἐν ἡμῖν ἐνεργεῖται, ἣ δὲ ζωὴ ἐν ὑμῖν.

See δὰ

»» ἢ διωδυπωνὰ

a

a oS οὐ νοὶ

τὰς χῆραι

of God, an house

CHAP. V. II. CORINTHIANS. 173

13 We having the efficacy of Christ, vv. 10, 11, isshewed forth, and as it
same spinit of faith, were perfected, in you, by our preaching and beget-
according as it is,- . a ον τ fi
πόνον f tulicved, (™8 faith, and confirming it in you by our afflictions,
and therefore have and by the example of our constancy and of God’s
I spoken; we also deliverance afforded us, ch. xii. g.

Dokeve ie there- 19, And haying the same spirit of faith which is

"Fy aie 3 spoken of in that writing of David’s, psalm cxvi. 10,

4 Knowing that ; ra.
he which raised up Where he saith, I believed, and therefore I spake, I
the Lord Jesus shall was sore afflicted, &c. we do accordingly by afflictions,
raise up us also by and patience and constancy therein, confess God, and

Jesus, and shall pre- express our faith in him.
sent us with you.

1g For all things 14: Believing steadfastly, that he that raised Christ
are for your sakes, out of the lowest condition, even from death itself,
that the * abundant will make our afflictions a means of raising us, and
grace might through presenting us glorious in his sight, together with you,

the thanksgiving of if Bice Snr
many !redound to 4 YOU GO 80 too.

the glory of God. 15. For itis for your good that we preach and suffer
16 For which cause all this, that your faith may be more confirmed, and

we * faint not ; but that so the mercy of God extending to more persons,

though our outward αν, by their blessing God for it, abound, and tend

man perish, yet the Ὁ :

inward man is re- More to the glory of God, ch. 1. 11.

newed day by day. 16. Whereupon it is that we do not give over upon
17 For our light these discouragements, but are by these outward pres-

‘egg ae meen εἶ sures more incited inwardly, and animated to the

worketh for us a Performance of our duties.

M4 far more exceed- 17. For our transitory light suffering is so accepted

if and eternal by God, that it is also sure to be rewarded by him

ld wel sry with a most exceeding, eternal, weighty crown of bliss

ot at the things Οἵ glory.
eh ais oie ct 18. Which makes it most reasonable for us to go

at the things which courageously through all difficulties, as despising and
are not seen: for not thinking of this world, and whatever losses or
the things which are «4 fferings of that, but of that reward which our faith
seen are temporal; Siar 5 Α

but the things which Presents unto us, which is as far beyond any thing that
are not seen are we can part with here, as eternity surpasses time.
eternal.

CHAP. V.

FOR we know 1- For of this we are confident, that if our bodies,
that if our earthly wherein we dwell as in a movable tent or tabernacle,
house of this taber- be destroyed by the present pressures that lie upon
nacle were dissolved, 4. if our dangers should end in death itself, this
we have a building ‘

were a matter of no terror to us, having so much
notmadewithhands, a better abiding place provided for us by God, so

11 benefit having abounded, χάρις πλεονάσασα. 12 exceed, περισσεύσῃ. 13 are not

slothful, οὐκ ἐκκακοῦμεν. 14 most superlative, καθ᾽ ὑπερβολὴν εἰς ὑπερβολήν. 15 tempo-
rary, πρόσκαιρα.

174 II. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. V.

eternal in the hea- much an happier condition than any this world is
vens. capable of, and out of reach of all sublunary dangers,
sure to be continued to us for ever. |

2 For in this we 2. For while we are in this inferior state of bodies,
groan, ΚΠ ΤΟΣ we are for ever unsatisfied and impatient, desiring to
Se aah ots house Lave those spiritual bodies, 1 Cor. xv. 44, that purer
which is from hea- State of bliss and immortality, as an upper garment
ven: to adorn and hide the blemishes and imperfections,

and keep off the cold and pressures that this body of
ours is subject to.

3 If so be 2that 83. This I say upon supposition that we should
being clothed we never die, that we were in the number of those men-
shall not be found tioned 1 Cor. xv. 53. and 1 Thess. iv. 15. 17, that are
naked. found alive at the last trump, at the day of doom, as

some shall certainly be, and yet even those very
heartily glad to be changed, to have these natural
bodies spiritualized.

4 For we that are 4. For while we are in these bodies of clay, we are
in this tabernacle do sybject to weights and pressures, and those give us a
prope, berg bardsr: great impatience and weariness; and this hath a very
would be unclothed, Observable meaning in it ; for it is certain we do not
but clothed upon, desire to put off these bodies, to part with them
Saat enpriality mish finally, how weary soever we are: this therefore is
vel swallowed up Of the signification of it, that there is another sort of

: bodies, and another sort of life, infinitely more de-
sirable than these which we now enjoy, an eternal,
immutable life of these our bodies, instead of that
mortal (subject to afflictions, and death itself) which
we now live, and that we are naturally a desiring, a
panting, a groaning after.

5 Nowhethathath 5. And the same God that hath created and framed
‘wrought us for°the us after this manner, with bodies subject to such
selfsame Cong +, Pressures that we perpetually desire to change them
Bee, ΝΑ ἧι ae re for impassible, hath by Christ promised us that he
earnest of the Spirit, Will make this provision for us, raise us to immortal

lives; and as a pledge and pawn to assure us that he
will perform this promise, he hath by the preaching
of the gospel sent to cleanse and purify us here in
some measure, which is a kind of spiritualizing of
our bodies, and a pawn and earnest of our future
immortality, to which that Spirit shall raise us which
raised Christ from the dead.

6 Therefore we are 9: By these considerations therefore being enabled
always confident, to look cheerfully on death, as that which only brings

1 to put on over it, ἐπενδύσασθαι. 2 we be found clothed, not naked, ἐνδυσάμενοι, od
γυμνοὶ εὑρεθησόμεθα. 3 that which is mortal, τὸ θνητόν. 4 framed, κατεργασάμενοϑ.
5 this very thing, αὐτὸ τοῦτο.

ae, 2 =

ee eee

_ give you occasion to

be !* beside our-

CHAP. V. II. CORINTHIANS. 175

knowing that, whilst us home to God, from which these earthy bodies
δι» = home in keep us strangers,

vheent kom ihe 47: (And which gives us that really to be enjoyed,
Pica; which we have here in this life only by faith ;)

7 (For we walk by 8. We make choice rather, and are infinitely
faith, not by sight :) better pleased, to leave this body behind us here, to
sel? Ἐς hat go out, to die, that by this means we may come to
ling rather to ®be Ur home, our bliss in heaven: and so the fear or
absent from the expectation of death is far from being painful to us.
body, and to be 9. All our ambition and design being but this, that
“present with the whether we continue in this earthy body of ours

1 Wherefore 8 we Or go out of it, whether living or dying, we may be

labour, that, whether acceptable to God.

‘present or absent, 10. For there will certainly come a day, when
we may be accepted every person that ever lived shall be judged by God,
Se we must al] 8° 88 it were in an eminent conspicuous place, as
10 appear before the Men that are impleaded are wont to be, and every
judgment seat of action of his life taken into consideration, that accord-
Christ; that every ingly every man may be punished or rewarded, body
~~ ΝΣ ὑφ οεεῖγο and soul together, according to his actions, of what
his baiy, absardihy sort soever they be, whether good or bad, which in
to that he hath done, τουκρονα he hath committed in his body and soul
whether ἐξ be good together.

orbad. | ΟΝ, Considering therefore the dreadfulness of this
ned haga oe appearance of God, as on one side we labour to per-
Lord, we [Ὁ] per- suade men to embrace the truth, and live as those
suade men; but we that are thus to be judged, so we desire to approve
are made manifest ourselves to God, as our Judge also, who, I am confi-
unto God; and I dent, doth approve of our sincerity herein; and I hope

lay τῷ ata you are as well satisfied also of our uprightness to-

consciences. ward you.
12 For we com- 19. What I say, is not as if I°wanted again com-
mend not ourselves mending to you, but that I may arm you against
ain unto you, but those false apostles that come among you and glory
glory on our behalf, much of outward things, but know in their con-
_ that ye may have scierftes that they have little cause to do so, against
somewhat to answer whom you may fortify yourselves, and make answer
eh glory ot © them by glorying of my patience and persever-
sing ees ane N°” ance, and performances in the gospel; and to this end
only it is that I say this unto you.
19. And what we do herein is meant for good ; my
speaking thus largely of myself is for the glory of
selves, it is to God: God, whose grace it is that enables me to do any

13 For whether we

6 travel out, ἐκδημῆσαι ἐκ. 7 at home, ἐνδημῆσαι. 8 we are ambitious, φιλοτιμούμεθα.
9 we be at home or abroad, évdnuovvres εἴτε ἐκδημοῦντες. 10 be made manifest, gavepw-
θῆναι. 11 things by the body, or, the proper things of the body. 12 transported : see note
[6] Mark iii.

176 Il. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. V.

or whether we be thing; and any more moderate language or actions

sober, it is for your are designed by me to your advantage also: or both

ot together, whether one or other, they are meant to the
glory of God and your good.

14 For the love of 14, 15. For our love to Christ, founded on his to us,
Christ constraineth hath us in its power to make us do whatsoever it
ΤΣ “frags eR will have us, making this argument from this certain
aie abcd ΤᾺ all, then 2cknowledged truth of Christ’s having died for all
were all dead : men, that then certainly all men are sinners, lapsed

15 And ‘that he in a lost estate, and so hopeless, unless they use some
died we ae pay means to get out of that estate ; which that he might
Oey vot hence. Delp us to do was the design of Christ’s dying for
forth live untothem- all, that we might (having received by his death
selves, but unto him grace to live a new life) live no longer after our own
which died for them, Jysts and desires, but in obedience to his commands
and rose again. = that, died and rose again to that end (to bless us in

turning every man &c. Acts 11, 26).

16 Wherefore 16, Wherefore now we esteem or value no man
henceforth en the 2ccording to the outer advantages of this world,
feds ¥en, eter wisdom, riches, learning, &c., which are wont to set
we 1 have known Men out in the eyes of the world; and although it
Christ after the flesh, were true that we had familiarly conversed with
yet now ‘*hence- Christ here, as some among you say they have, (they
sort enOW WE TO ἐγ 6. say, I am of Christ, 1 Cor. 1. 12,) and prefer

o more. -

themselves before others for that, and expect their
doctrine should be received before the doctrine of
others, yet now we know that he is gone from this earth,
and no man can now pretend to know Christ’s will
(otherwise than as it was revealed at his being here)
above, or any more than another, upon this bare
score, because he once conversed familiarly with
Christ here: all that now we have to do with Christ
is, to look on him, not under any such notion as a
Christ talking familiarly with us on earth, but as an
heavenly King, offering and designing us a spiritual
kingdom upon our obedience* and fidelity, not any
temporal advantage, or matter of boasting, upon our
acquaintance with him here.

17 Thereforeifany 17. If any man profess to have any peculiar claim
=. ks Hapa ze to Christ, this must be the way of judging of the sin-
olevihings arepassel cerity of his pretensions—if he think himself obliged
away; behold, all to live a new life. The state of the gospel is a change
things are become of every thing from what it was before; more grace,
new. promise of pardon on repentance, and sincerity for

the future; more explicit promises of heaven, and

13 judging this, κρίναντας τοῦτο. 14 he died, ἀπέθανεν. 15 had known, ἐγνώκαμεν.
16 we know him so no longer, οὐκ ἔτι γινώσκομεν.

i ee ee eee

Ee na ee

TE

CHAP. VI. II. CORINTHIANS. 177

precepts of greater perfection: and what is all this,
but an obligation in all reason to a new and a
_ Christian life ?

18 7Andallthings 18. Now all these things depend on God, as the
are of God, who author of them, who hath used this means of making
hath reconciled us : :
to himself by Jesus UP that breach between him and us, and hath given
Christ, and hath Us power and commission to give men reconciliation,

iven to us the peace, or pardon, or absolution, upon renewing of

8 ministry of recon- their lives
ciliation ; : ip es

mee aga 19. And the tenure of our commission runs thus,

9 To wit, that :

God was in Christ, Lhat God hath used Christ as a means to make peace
reconcilingtheworld between him and the greater and worser part of the
See eek not της world, the Gentiles at this time as well as the Jews,
1 res- . . . . 3 . 5
Sashes Bad cham : (not by pardoning of their sins, while they remain in
and hath ® commit. them, but by admitting them to repentance, by not
ted unto us the word shutting up ways of mercy, and moreover calling
of reconciliation. them, using admirable methods of mercy in revealing
himself to them,) and hath put in our hands the word
of reconciliation, the preaching of this gospel, and
making known the means of grace, and advising and
persuading all men to make use of it.
ἊΝ Now then we 20. This therefore is the nature of our present
cjare ambassadors employment, to be (as our title of apostles import
for Christ, as though Hee : ᾿ ( : ee ‘A a ἢ
God did beseech non ΡΙΌΧΙΘΒ and negotiators for Christ, we supplying the
by us: we pra Gos place of Christ on earth, and so treating with men,
in Christ’s stead, be after the manner that Christ did when he was here,
ye reconciled toGod. calling sinners to repentance, and that with all the
affectionate importunity imaginable, as sent from God
on purpose to entreat men to it: and accordingly now
we do, in Christ’s stead; we beseech you to reform
your lives, and make yourselves capable of the return

21 For he hath of God’s favour to you: see note [7] Matt. v.
made him to be 91, For Christ, an innocent, pure, sinless person,
[4] sin for Δι ye hath God sent to be a sacrifice for our sins, that we

new ὯΡ sins that might imitate his purity, and thereby be, through

wi ight b d ἢ eee
ἊΝ ig i σας se the benefits of his death, accepted and justified by

God in him. God.
CHAP. VI.

WE then, !as 1. And we whose office it is to labour for that for
workers together which Christ hath laid down his life, ch. v. 21, do
Be 3? ,- beseech oy hort you not to frustrate all these gracious methods
you also that ye re- :
ceive not the grace Of God, not to permit the gospel (see note [d¢] Heb.
of God in vain. ΧΙ.) to be cast away upon you.

2 (For he saith, 1 2+ For the prophet saith in the person of God,

have heard thee in a Isa. xlix. 8, In a season which I had chosen, I have

ΟἿ But all these things, Ta δὲ πάντα. 18 administration, διακονίαν. 19 placed, or, de~
posited in us, θέμενος ἐν ἡμῖν. 1 that work, συνεργοῦντες.

HAMMOND, VOL. II. N

178 Il. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. VI.

time accepted, and hearkened to thee, and in the fittest time for deliver-
in the day of? ἱ

, a|sal- ance to come, I have interposed my help. It seems
vation have I suc- God hath daa d ve. ey
coured thee: behold, G04 hath his times and seasons to give deliverances,
now is the accepted and such is this wherein I now speak, a point of time
time; behold, now wherein God hath resolved to deliver all his perse-
μη the day of salva- yering faithful servants out of their persecutions.
me} And this in all reason ought to be laid hold of by us,
to escape out of the sins of the world, and so out of
the wrath that belongs to them that remain therein.

3 Giving no %o0f- 3. And one especial part of our labour and care is,
fence in any thing, to abstain strictly from all things that may avert any
that the ministry be man from the faith, endeavouring to approve our-
not blamed : ᾿ .

selves to all, that all men may look on our behaviour
in the gospel with reverence, and not with censure,
and so be attracted to Christian life, not deterred by
us.

4 But in all things’ 4. Approving our fidelity in the discharge of our
approving ourselves office, by all proper means: first, by the constant,
as the ministers of patient enduring of all sort of afflictions; viz. pres-
God, in much pa-* | t : ς x ee
tience, in afflictions, SUTCS, Wants, exigencies, te ὃ
in necessities, in ὄὅ- Scourgings, imprisonments, seditions; by pains-
distresses, taking, denying ourselves our ordinary sleep and
5 In stripes, in food de ΤῊΝ 7
5.1 » 1 food ;

ts, : APA ;
tenis, tn labioue, 6. By continence; by the study of the divine law in
in watchings, in the more secret sense (see note [6] 2 Pet. 1); by long-
fastings ; - suffering, by bounty, by the extraordinary gifts of

6 By pureness, by the Spirit (prophesying, languages, &c.); by sincere
knowledge, by long- charity, and zeal to the good of souls;
suffering, by kind- BR hi ἢ ἢ ¢ Chri me
ness, by the Holy 7: PY preaching the pure gospel o ist; by the
Ghost, by love un- power of God in doing miracles, &c.; by weapons
feigned, evangelical of all sorts, for the temptations of a pro-
at ἐν ese tii of snerous and an adverse condition; the spears in time
τε God, by pf ited of prosperity, to repel the temptations of the world ;
mour of righteous- resolution against all the assaults of carnality ; and the
ness ‘on the right shield, in order to dangers, and approach of evil,
Sy and on the patience, constancy and perseverance, to defend us
“5 from them ;

8 By honour and 8. Through the various fates of being contumeli-
dishonour, by evil ously used by some, as well as reverently by others ;
report and good re- vilified as well as commended ; counted as deceivers,
port: as deceivers, when yet we are most faithful dispensers of the
and yet true; truth of God ;

3

ΑἸ ἀκ θοίσιοσι μοᾶ...9: Esteemed and looked on by some as if they
yet ®well known; Knew us not, by others owned and valued; some
as dying, and, be- judging us as lost men, that by our needless zeal had

2 deliverance. 3 occasion of falling, προσκοπήν. 4 for. 5 acknowledged, ἐπιγινω-
σκόμενοι.

CHAP. VI. II. CORINTHIANS. 179

hold, we live; as brought destruction on us, whereas by God’s help
τεῦ, and not we are still alive, permitted by God to be afflicted
} and chastened, but not yet to be put to death, though

fo As sorrowful, of some of us it were verily purposed that we should,

yet alway rejoicing ; . πῶς
Seis yet making * Cor. xv. 32, and 2 Cor. i. ὃ;
many rich; as hav. 10: Our lives pitied and looked on, as made up of
ing nothing, and nothing but sadness, whilst yet we are always cheer-
yet possessing all ful, and rejoicing in the testimony of a good con-
things. ας science ; as poor ourselves, and yet enriching whole
τι O ye Corinthi- iitades οἱ ‘th th sh te thy lnahl
ans, our mouth is ™ultitudes of men with that which is the most valuable
open unto you, our true riches: and though we are deemed, and that
heart is enlarged. _ truly, to have nothing, yet are we so provided for by
ea ot ae ee God’s good providence, as to want nothing that is
Straitened in us, Dut necessary or useful for us.
ye are straitened in
your own bowels. 11. 1 have spoken clearly and freely to you, O
13 *Now for a Corinthians, and my heart as well as my mouth hath
recompence in the been enlarged to you also, so great is my kindness
same, (I speak as and affection to you.

unto my children,) . .
be ye also enlarged. 19, Ye are not pent up In us as In a narrow room,
14 7Be ye not my whole soul is open to you, and at your service;
[Ὁ] unequally yoked you have no small place in my affections ; but you do
a ἫΝ “ter not retribute as ye ought, ye are somewhat straitened
eka τοι right. 2 your affections toward me,

eousness with un- 13. And truly it were but a just return, as from
righteousness? and children to your parent, if ye would be, back again,
what _ communion ag kind and affectionate to me, as I have been to you.
3 lala mark- 14. Is there any reason you should be more in-
1s And what con- Clinable, more favourably affected to them that are
cord hath Christ not Christians, to false prophets or teachers, than to |
with Belial? or what us? Is it possible for you Christians to receive any
lata : ἰῷ that henefit from such? doth impiety advantage justice ?
fidel? wee 22)" or darkness contribute any thing to light ?

τό Andwhatagree- 16: What agreement of desires can Christ or a
ment hath the tem- Christian have with Satan, or a lawless man? what
ple of God with accord a believer with an unbeliever? and such are

5 Εν - many of those Gnostic heretics that are so followed

God; as God hath by you. :
said, I will dwell °in 16. Or how can ye reconcile God’s temple and the
them, and walk in 140] temples ? Now ye are the temple of God, among

og tg 7 ier whom he dwells, and walks, and owns you for his
they shall re sews people, as he hath promised to do to the Jews upon

people. condition of their obedience to him.
17 Whereforecome 17,18. This lays an obligation upon you to get out

6 But by way of this very recompense, τὴν δὲ αὐτὴν ἀντιμισθίαν. 7 Do not ye become
more inclinable to. 8 participation is there betwixt righteousness and wickedness ? what
communication betwixt light and darkness? μετοχὴ δικαιοσύνῃ καὶ avoula; τίς δὲ κοινωνία
φωτὶ πρὸς σκότος ; 9 among, ἐν. 10 among.

N 2

180 II. CORINTHIANS. CHAP VII.

out from among of so wicked company and unclean conversation, not
end by , , ἴο comply with the heathen idolaters by going to
ae aid ech not their temples and feasts with them, 1 Cor. vill. 7,
the unclean thing ; but to abstain strictly from such society ; for upon
and I will receive doing thus depend all the promises of the gospel, of

God’s receiving us, owning and acknowledging us

you,
Σ 11 Η͂ .
τς ἤκηνα be ae for his children.
By

and ye shall be
sons and daughters,
saith the Lord Al-
mighty.
| CHAP. VII.

HAVING there- 1. Wherefore having so rich promises made you
fore these promises, hy God, promises of being received by Christ as
ppt erage eo children into his family—but those promises condi-
from all }filthiness tional promises, made upon condition that you for-
of the flesh and spi- sake all impurity, &c.,ch. vi. 17, 18—my earnest exhor-
rit, perfecting holi- tation to you is, that you.purify yourselves from the
God. the fear of .ing (of all kinds) that are now crept in among you;

particularly from the pollutions of the flesh, that your
idol-feasts are apt to betray you to; and of the spirit,
as pride, faction, schism, &c., preferring false teachers
2 Receive us; we before us which planted Christ among you: prac-
have wronged no tising to the end all manner of piety with all diligence:
man, we ‘have ¢or- (see note [ὁ] Phil. ii.)
as 2 defrauded no. 2: Lhe false teachers that you receive so willingly,
man. .’ injure you, defile you, and either defraud or perhaps
3 I speak not this seduce you into abominable sins; (see Ephes. iv. 22,
to condemn you: for and note [Ὁ] 2 Pet.i.); but we have been far from
~ = cap el doing any of these, and therefore are fitter to be em-
hearts to die and live braced by you, ch. vi. 14: (see note [7] Romans1.)
with you. 3. I speak not this to bring any evil report upon
4 Great is my *bold- you; for I love you most passionately, as I said before.
ness of speech to-" 4° My freedom (see note [a] John vii.) in men-
ward you, great is,. *. ς : ‘
my glorying of you; toning your faults is great indeed, but withal I am
Lam filled with com- as free in boasting of your obedience; and though I
fort, I 4am exceed- have had much grief and fear, ver. 5, through the
ΤῊ, ΟΥΤΩΣ 2A all our sins that were among you, yet the joy which I take

z For, 'when we 12 your repentance is extremely more abundant than
were come into Ma- the sorrow was. |
cedonia, our flesh 45. For the truth is, all our journey long, from
had nO Test, but we Ephesus to Macedonia, Acts xx. 1, we had a sad
were ° troubled 0M time of it; for as we met with many oppositions from

every side; without :
μῶν Raboage, with. Others, so the many fears we had concerning you

in were fears. were very troublesome to us.
11 for a Father, εἰς πατέρα. 12 to me for sons, μοὶ εἰς υἱούς. 1 defilement, μολυσμοῦ.
2 coveted, ἐπλεονεκτήσαμεν. 3 freeness, παρρησία. 4 have a superabundance of joy over,

ὑπερπερισσεύομαι TH χαρᾷ ἐπί. 5 as we went, ἐλθόντων ἡμῶν. 6 griped, θλιβόμενοι.

I Ee “ςΦὋὃὸὖ’

pe Υ̓

δ

Rig
.

OM to

CHAP. VII. II. CORINTHIANS. 181

6 Nevertheless 6, But through the mercy of God, who relieves
God, that comforteth those that are in greatest want of relief, Titus’s

7 :
Avia ed coming freed us from all.
3

by the coming of 7. And it was not the bare presence of ‘Titus that
Titus ; was such solace to me, but the news that he brought
7 And not by his me, and with which he himself was so much com-
iy the food ἘΣ forted, to wit, the news of your panting after me,
wherewith he was amenting most sadly the sins that I had in my former
comforted *in you, epistle laid to your charge, and your earnestness for
9 when he told us me against those that traduced me.
Sie ~ τὺν 8. So that now, though those directions of mine
your # fervent ata in my first epistle brought the censures of the church
toward me; so that upon some of you, (for so I find they did, though but
I rejoiced the more. for a time, with place for speedy remission upon re-
8 For though I formation,) I have no reason to be sorry for what

sedge op ier I did, though the truth is, I was a while sorry for it,

pent, though I did and wished I had not been so severe.
repent: for I per- 9. But now that I hear what success it hath found
ceive that “the same among you, what reformation hath been wrought by it,
a ar cop I profess myself to rejoice, not that you had the cen-
eee ae [6] for Ὁ sures inflicted on you, but that those censures pro-
season. duced that effectual reformation and change; for you
9 Now I rejoice, were dealt with according to the custom of evange-
τὶς se Son Bes lical discipline; and so it is clear enough that you
tre et ge? Ἢ have not been damnified by me in this matter, but
ye 15 sorrowe
to repentance : for much advantaged thereby.
ye were made sorry 10. For that discipline which Christ hath now or-
after a godly man- qdained in his church (see note [6] 1 Cor. v.) is very
δ Gerace ‘by proper to work such change of mind as shall advance
us in nothing. to a constant persevering, durable forsaking all known
το For godly sor- sins (see note [a] Rom. x.) ; whereas the punishments
row worketh repent- which are usual in the world ordinarily end in the
ance to salvation taking away of men’s lives, or somewhat analogical to

17 not to be repented th . 1 vd
ane put tne sorrow “oh 12 ἃ lower Ceptce.

of the world worketh
death.

rr For behold 11. And an evidence thereof I have in you, whose
this selfsame thing, haying the censures of the church inflicted on some

18 fi :
ty tide cork, of you hath wrought a vehement care to make all

19what carefulness it ight again, a clearing of the guiltless, a displeasure

wrought in you, yea, and disdain against the guilty, fear of my displeasure,

7 the lowly, ταπεινούς. 8 about, ἐφ᾽. 9 telling, ἀναγγέλλων. 10 sad lamentation,
ὀδυρμόν. 11 geal for, or, concerning, ζῆλον ὑπέρ. 12 Wherefore though I grieved you
by that epistle, Ὅτι εἰ καὶ ἐλύπησα ὑμᾶς ἐν τῇ ἐπιστολῇ. 18 that epistle, though for a short
time, hath grieved you, 7 ἐπιστολὴ ἐκείνη εἰ καὶ πρὸς ὥραν, ἐλύπησεν ὑμᾶς. 14 grieved, sor-
rowed, bewailed, ἐλυπήθητε. 15 were grieved, sorrowed, bewailed. 16 grief according
to God, 7 κατὰ Θεὸν λύπη---- 17 not repented of, ἀμεταμέλητον. 18 your being grieved

“according to God, τὸ κατὰ Θεὸν λυπηθῆναι ὑμᾶς. 19 how great diligence, πόσην σπουδήν.

182 11. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. VII.

what clearing of desire to give me satisfaction, earnestness to reform,
yourselves, yea,what yea, to deny yourselves lawful liberties by way of

indignation ea ς Ἐπὴν τὸ
Shae fear yea, ona: penance for the former inordinacies. And so you
3

vehement desire, yea, have done all that is possible toward the acquitting
what zeal, yea, what yourselves in this business.

revenge! ἴη all

things ye have ap-

proved yourselves to

be clear in this mat-

ae > Wherefore, , 12: When therefore I wrote so sharply to you, the

though I wrote un- iMterpretation which you are to make of it is this, that
to you, I did it not it was not out of any disposition of severity against
for his cause that them that had committed those crimes, the fornicators

had done the wrong; and incestuous person, 1 Cor. vy. 1, the man that sued
nor for his cause

that wuffieed τοῖν, 819 brother, ch. vi. 1, nor out of any partiality of
but that our “!care kindness to them that had been sufferers by those
for you in the sight crimes, him that was defrauded, 1 Cor. vi. 8, or dis-
of God might appear turbed with lawsuits before the heathen judicatures,

Sis + Therefore we Yer: 1, but only to express my care of you, that by

were comforted in My writing to you in that manner you might discern
your comfort: yea, how diligent I am to do you any good.

and exceedingly the 19, And by this means I have received much mat-
ΠΣ eee ter of joy, hearing what good effects the censures had
eee εν spirit was wrought upon you; and this joy was very much in-
refreshed by you all. creased to see how Titus was joyed and inwardly

14 For if I have enlivened by you.

boasted any thing to 14. For whatever good I told him of you, whatever
iam of you, Iam 7 have boasted of ‘kind

not ashamed; but as : your kindness to me, you have
we spake all things made it all good; and as I never said any false thing
to you in truth, even to you, so whatsoever I said to Titus about you he hath

so our boasting, hy e ience found to Ὁ fect :
πον T send before y experience found to be perfectly true also
Titus, is found a

truth.

15 And his inward 145. And he hath huge kindness toward you, con-

affection is more +4," . ς
Stat ya eral sidering what readiness of obedience you expressed

you, whilst he re- © my directions, and what cheerful reception you
membereth the obe- gave him that was thus sent from me unto you: (see
dience of you all, note [6] Phil. 11.)

how with fear and

trembling ye receiv-

ed him. 16. This therefore is matter of all joy to me, that

an paler aed I can thus confidently promise myself of your obedi-

confidence in you in Cnce &c., and never fear to find myself deceived in
all things. my confidence.

20 how great apologizing, ἀπολογίαν. 21 diligence for, or, toward you might be made
manifest before, or, in the presence of God—gavepw0ivar τὴν σπουδὴν τὴν ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν πρὸς ὑμᾶς
ἐνώπιον τοῦ Θεοῦ. *? For this cause we have been comforted with, Διὰ τοῦτο παρακε-
κλήμεθα ἐπί. 23 have not been put to shame, οὐ κατῃσχύνθην. 24 when he remembers,
ἀναμιμνησκομένου. 35 in every thing I have a confidence among you, ἐν παντὶ θαρρῷ ἐν ὑμῖν.

See eee ee λα a ee, ee "

ἐς ey Kel

CHAP. VIII. 1. CORINTHIANS. 183

CHAP. VIII.

MOREOVER, 1. Now I thought good to mention to you the

brethren, we ‘do you Jiberal collection for the poor which hath been made
to wit of the grace

of God bestowed on (588 Acts ii. 47, and iv. 34, and note [d] 1 Pet. 111.)
the churches of Ma- at Philippi and Thessalonica and other churches in
cedonia ; Macedonia ;

2 How that in a 9, That being under an heavy affliction themselves,
ΠΡ δὲ able” they were very cheerful in their liberality; being
of their joy and their themselves in the depth of poverty, they expressed a
deep poverty a- very great bounty to others.
bounded unto the 9. For having no obligation upon them to do so,
=i of their liber- ὡς being poor, ver. 2, and not being solicited by me,

3 For to their pow- they did voluntarily contribute what they were able,
er, I bear record, nay, I may truly say, more than they could well spare;
yea,andbeyondtheir 4. Instead of being entreated by me, earnestly be-
copies sans wal seeching me to receive their charity and collection,

Driving us with (see note [6] Acts ii,) and convey it from them for
much intreaty that the relief of the poor Christians in Judea. Α
wewould receivethe 5. And not only this, but as they had first given
* gift, and take upon themselves up to the service of God, so they offered
ee erorehip of me their service also, (God so moving them,) that is,
tin patie δ Ὃ not only their bounty but their pains, not only to send

5 3 And this they or give their goods, but to go themselves, some of
did, not as we hoped, their company, to Corinth,
but first gave their 6 Ona message from me to desire Titus, who had

own selves to the : a
ey
Banned βοΐ us before done somewhat among you concerning this

by the will of God. contribution to the poor Christians in Judea, that he
6 4Insomuch that would now perfect it among you,

wedesired Titus,that 7, And that as ye have been richly furnished with

ἐδ he had begun. 80 faith in believing yourselves all that hath been re-

5 in you the same vealed to you, with ability of instructing others, with
grace also. knowledge of mysteries, (see notes [Ὁ] [6] 1 Cor. 1,)
7 ° Therefore, as with all care and industry to do whatever you could

ye abound in every to bring forth fruits of faith, and with extreme kind-

pe futh, ae ness towards me, so ye would exceed in this liberality

knowledge, and in and contribution toward the poor Christians also.

all diligence, and iz 8, This I say not by way of precept or command,

aed ee laying any obligation upon you, (see ver. 10,) but only

this grace also. by mentioning how forward others have been, the
8 91 speak not by Macedonians by name, when they were themselves

1 make known unto you the grace of God which hath been bestowed in the— Γνωρίζομεν ----
τὴν χάριν τοῦ Θεοῦ Thy δεδομένην ἐν ταῖς. 2 charity and contribution, or, liberality of
administration toward the saints, χάριν καὶ τὴν κοινωνίαν τῆς διακονίας τῆς εἰς τοὺς ἁγίους.
3 And not as we hoped, Καὶ οὐ καθὼς ἠλπίσαμεν. 4 That we might entreat, eis τὸ παρα-
καλέσαι ἡμᾶς. 5 among you this charity also, εἰς ὑμᾶς καὶ τὴν χάριν ταύτην. ὁ. But,
or, And that, ᾿Αλλά---- 7 word, λόγῳ. 8 ye abound, περισσεύητε. 9 I speak not
by way of injunction, but by the forwardness of others making trial of the sincerity of your
love also, Οὐ κατ᾽ ἐπιταγὴν λέγω, ἀλλὰ διὰ τῆς ἑτέρων σπουδῆς καὶ τὸ τῆς ὑμετέρας ἀγάπης

γνήσιον δοκιμάζων.

184 1. CORINTHIANS, CHAP, VIII.

commandment, but in distress, (ver. 2,) to tell you that this will be a trial
by occasion of the of your charity, how sincere it is, by comparing it
forwardness of o- -. ξ ease

thers, and to prove with others who were not so rich as you; and there-
the sincerity of your fore if yours be as hearty as theirs, it will probably
love. express itself on such an opportunity as this.

9 For ye know the 9, For to such performances as these ye can want
10 grace of our Lord ὃ . :
Jesus Christ, that, 2° Motives, when ye consider the example of Christ
though hewasrich, 2 his dealings toward us; his liberality and bounty
yet for your sakes in exhausting himself for us, submitting himself to so

e became poor, that mean a condition, and even to death itself, that
ye through his po- thereby ye and all that will make use of his bounty
verty might be rich. Pre ais :

το And herein 1 May be spiritually enriched.
give my advice: for 10. And herein, though for the degree of your
this is expedient for liberality no precept doth oblige you, Christ’s com-
you, who have be- mand of relieving the poor leaving to you the liberty
gun before, not only +, determine the proportion, yet 1 shall give you m
to do, but also [a]to ™ 2. POE OMY give y y
be forward a year Opimion, that as you have formerly expressed some
ago. forwardness, not only to do somewhat for that present,

tr 1° Now Pree; but to resolve to do more if you had been or when
fore perform the do- you should be able, so it will not now be for your
ing of it ; thatas there é ;
wos a “readiness Credit, or the reputation of your bounty, to fall short
to will, so there may of that purpose.
be a performance 11, And therefore now you may do well to perfect
ar Nat 4 that what ye then began, that as then at a distance ye
v2 For af lthere Were forward to make the resolution, so you may now
be first a willing perform according to your present ability.
mind, it is accepted 12. For supposing a man cheerfully to do what he
rN, to aye ais able, that resolution of his, if it be performed, that
man math, and not is if he do according to his ability, shall be well ac-
according to that he ς :
τη iat cepted and rewarded by God, and that which he is

13 16 For I mean not able to do shall never be expected of him.
not that other men 19,14. And this collection that I speak of is not so
ol bie and ye designed, that other men should be released of their

14 But by an equal- burden by having it laid on your shoulders, that
ity, 1 that now at they should be made up by your liberality, and you
this time your a- distressed by giving them; but that there may be an
apie be . equality; you relieving them now in this time of
τὰ 3 Fe γῤδοῤος famine in Jewry out of your plenty, and when you
also may be a supply Want, as they now do, they, when the famine is over,
for your want: that should relieve you again out of their plenty:
there mav be equal-
ity :

10 charity, τὴν xdpw. 11 being rich, πλούσιος ὥν. 12 as many of you as former!
began from a year ago, not only to do, but also to resolve, oftives ov μόνον τὸ ποιῆσαι; ἄλλ,
καὶ τὸ θέλειν προενήρξασθε ἀπὸ πέρυσι. 13 dnd now consummate the work, or, doing also,
Νυνὶ δὲ καὶ τὸ ποιῆσαι ἐπιτελέσατε. 14 forwardness to resolve, προθυμία τοῦ θέλειν.
15 the forwardness precede, 7 προθυμία πρόκειται. 16 Not that other men might have re-
lease, but you pressure, Οὐ γὰρ ἵνα ἄλλοις ἄνεσις, ὑμῖν δὲ θλίψις. 17 at this season your
_ abundance to their want, ἐν τῷ νῦν καιρῷ τὸ ὑμῶν περίσσευμα εἰς Td ἐκείνων ὑστέρημα.

BP aa Se A

«τ», κι.

το ΤῸ et

»
5
He

CHAP. VIII. . 1. CORINTHIANS. 185

15 As itiswritten, 15, That as it was in the gathering of manna, no
“He that had gather- man had the more or the less for gathering more or

egress apt less; so it might be among fellow-Christians ; they

had gathered little that had for the present less possessions should yet
had no lack. by supply from others have sufficient, and they that
16 But thanks be had greater possessions, by relieving others, have no

im _ = But more left to them than they had need of.
into the heart of Ti. 16. And what I write to you for your advantage

tus for you. by way of care of (and advice to) you, it seems Titus
17 For indeed he hath had in his mind already, out of the same care of

accepted the exhort- you, God be thanked, who put it into his heart.

j » 19 j pete
et εν» ΡΘΕ 17. For he was very willing at the first word, nay,

own accord he went prevented my exhortation, and before he was spoken
unto you. to, of his own free choice he went to you about it.
18 And we have 18. And with him we sent the evangelist, (pro-

oa pee bably St. Luke, see note on Rom. xvi. 6,) whose
ease eee thin gos- diligence in preaching the gospel through all churches

.

pel throughout all is so much commended,
the churches ; 19. And whom the bishops in synod ordained to
19 And not that oo along with me this journey, and was not by my-

τορος fe self chosen to it, (see 1 Cor. xvi. 3,) to carry this

churches to travel Collection (wherein I had done nothing but as a ser-
with us with this vant and officer made use of by the Macedonians,)
~ grace, which is ad- to the honour of God, (whose servants they were

grag Fora. that were thus relieved, and whose grace it was that
anit Το, and the Macedonians were so liberal,) and to the stirring

declaration of your up your alacrity and forwardness by their example.
ready mind ony 20. This I then did; and of this I now give this so
20 ® Avoiding this, particular account, as being very careful that I might

that no man should age 5 3
blame us in this ἃ. 2Ot be under suspicion or censure in managing or

bundance which is disposing that great sum of money collected or
administered by us: received by me: |
21 ™ Providing for 91. Providing for a good reputation before men,

honest things, not . ;

δον in the sight of 85 well as for a good conscience before God.

the Lord, but al : ae

Eo. eee of sina 22. And with Titus and Luke I have, by consent
22 And we have of the churches, ver. 19, sent a third, of whose in-

sent with them our dustry and diligence we have often had experience,

brother, whom we }y¢ in this business found him much more willing to

saad diligent ie be industrious, upon the special confidence he hath

many things, but of your goodness and expected liberality.

18 He that had much, Ὁ τὸ πολύ. 19 nay, being more diligent he went out to you of his
own accord, σπουδαιότερος δὲ ὑπάρχων. αὐθαίρετος ἐξῆλθε πρὸς ὑμᾶς. 20 who is praised
for the gospel, οὗ 6 ἔπαινος ἐν τῷ εὐαγγελίῳ. 21 ordained by the churches our fellow-tra-
veller, χειροτονηθεὶς ὑπὸ τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν συνέκδημος ἡμῶν. 22 charity dispensed, χάριτι
διακονουμένῃ. 23 the Lord himself, and your forwardness of mind, or, encouragement, αὐτοῦ
τοῦ Κυρίου καὶ προθυμίαν ὑμῶν. 24 taking care of this, στελλόμενοι τοῦτο. 25 dis-
pensed, τῇ διακονουμένῃ. 26 forecasting what will be honest, προνοούμενοι καλά.

186 1. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. IX.

now much more
diligent, upon the

great confidence
“I which I have in
you.

23 Whether %any 92. In brief, the persons that are intrusted in this
do enquire of Titus, business are such as may be trusted, ‘Titus, that ac-
ἐκ κι ΕΝ tner and ¢ompanied me and helped to convert you, the other
ian gy ΕΣ 30 of brethren, Luke, &c., men of eminence and rule in the
our eee ka en- churches of Christ, (see note on Rom. xvi. 6,) and
quired of, they are such as have been used as instruments to advance the
the 51 messengers of gospel.

ἣν mbes’ or

ie Whartkore shes 24. And therefore it will concern you by your be-
ye to them, and be- haviour in this matter to demonstrate your own
fore the churches, Christian charity, and to let them see that what I

o ae . yr Lave boasted of you hath not been without reason.

boasting on your be-
half.

CHAP. IX.

_ 1 FOR as touch- 1. Now concerning this contribution to the poor
ing the ministering Christians of Judea, I suppose it utterly superfluous
as ee for me to use any arguments to exhort you to it.

to write to you: 2. For of your forwardness therein I am so far

2 For I know the from doubting, that I have made boast of it to others,
forwardness of your that the Christians of all Achaia (of which Corinth was
a γειυρφηρορεαι the chief city) have for a twelvemonth made a prepa-
of Macedonia, that Zation to send a new supply, beyond that which they
Achaia 2was ready a then did, (see note [a] ch. viii. 10,) and the emulation
year ago; and “your to your example, or the opinion of your forwardness,
δας cig provoked hath stirred up, hath wrought much in Macedonia,

3 Σ Yet have I sent Made them very liberal.
thebrethren, lestour 3- And that what I have thus boasted of your pre-
boasting of you paration may be found true, and that you may be
should be in vain in jndeed prepared beforehand, and not surprised at my
retire πῇ ah ae coming, I have sent these bearers to you to give you
ready : warning :

4 Lesthaplyifthey 4. Lestif the Macedonians, to whom 1 have boasted
of Macedonia come of your forwardness, ver. 2, come along with me to
Phas pues q ate you, and find that you have not your supplies ready,
(that we say not, ye) It be matter of great shame to me, as it must be also

should be *ashamed to you, (see note [@] ch. vill. 10,) that I have had the

27 he hath toward you, τῇ εἰς ὑμᾶς. 28 for Titus, ὑπὲρ Τίτου. 29 labourer, συνεργός.
30 whether our brethren, εἴτε ἀδελφοὶ ἡμῶν. 31 apostles, ἀπόστολοι. 1 Now concerning
the contribution, Περὶ μὲν yap τῆς διακονία. 2 hath been prepared from a year ago, παρε-
σκεύασται amd πέρυσι. 3 the emulation which came from yon, 6 ἐξ ὑμῶν (ζῆλος. 4 But,
or, Now, Aé. 5 put to shame in this confidence of boasting, καταισχυνθῶμεν----ν τῇ ὑποστάσει
ταύτῃ τῆς καυχήσεως.

a

Ἵ
|

eae ee ee a

pe ET eae = ae

CHAP. IX. II. CORINTHIANS. 187

in this same confi- confidence (see note [a] Heb. xi.) and vanity to boast
dent poets. 1 thus of you without cause.
oo h sae 5. This is the reason for which these come now to
ought it necessary ‘ ,
to exhort the bre- you by my direction, that they may prepare and get
thren,thattheywould together, and so complete and perfect that collection
go before unto you, of yours which I have talked of, that it may be ready
“a make up before- 5. an act of beneficence and liberality in you, before
and your bounty, ‘ ;
6 whereof ye had πο. 1 come, and not as a collection gratingly extorted
tice before, that the from you at my coming.
samemightbeready, 6, And for your encouragement, this ye must
ὠωρ 4 boun- know, that the more liberality ye shew herein, the
~ elboieaetin ad a. Ὁ greater the advantages will be to you from God, that
6 But this I say, rewardeth such charities, and that in proportion to
He which soweth the several degrees of it.
sparingly shall reap 7, Whatsoever then ye have determined to give,
also sparingly; and }6¢' it be given cheerfully, not with any trouble to
he which soweth th rr ἃ δ . for af
bountifully shallreap Part with it, not as 1 it were extorted irom you; lor 1
also bountifully. © it be not done cheerfully, it will never be accepted,
7 Every man ac- much less rewarded by God.
ipaarig Pagal 8. And to this end I shall add one argument more,
i hin ioe nog Which will satisfy your only fear, (that such liberality
grudgingly, or of may bring yourselves to straits or want,) by telling
necessity: for God you that God is the fountain of all plenty, and only
loveth a cheerful dispenser of it, and is therefore able (and having oft
tee : promised it, is sure to make it good) to make you the
8 And God is able +. h ᾿ ΕΣ: k
to [a] make al] richer, not the poorer, by your libera ity; to make
7grace abound to- every alms you give like the oil in the cruise, to
ward you; that ye, multiply (see ver. 10.) as you pour it out, and so to
always having all sive you continually a sufficient portion of wealth,
Te ney ἐπ ΑΝ that you still be able out of your abundance to suppl
things, may Sabound that you still be able out of your abundance to supply
to every good work : Others, and have enough for every object of charity
| that can be offered to you.
δ᾿ (As it is written, 9. (According to that which the psalmist saith,
e hath dispersed Psalm cxii, where there are signal promises of wealth
abroad; he hath and riches in the house of a good man or righteous,

dined ale (that is, of the liberal almsgiver,) vv. 3 and g, and of

᾿ς maineth for ever. blessing or abundance to his posterity, ver. 2, and of

exaltation and honour unto him, ver. g, so that all
wicked and covetous men shall look on him with
envy and gnashing of teeth, ver. 10, which psalm
‘being made up not only of affirmations what God is
able to do, but of promises what he will certainly per-
form, and being here by the apostle applied to this
matter of encouraging men to liberal almsgiving, is
in effect the assuring of the truth of that Old Testa-

6 before declared, προκατηγγελμένην. 7 charity, χάριν. 8 have plenty for, περισ-
σεύητε εἰς. ok

188 II, CORINTHIANS. CHAP. Χ.

ment promise, of plenty to the almsgiver, to belong
also unto, and stand firm under, the New Testament,
το Now he that 22480 consequently, that all manner of temporal
ministereth seed to f¢licities are the portion of this righteous man now
the sower both mi- εἶσι under ce gospel, which consequently is the sum
nister bread for your of the apostle’s prayer, ver. 10.
food, and ΠΡ ΦΗΙΝ 10. Now that God that furnisheth the liberal man
ov καλου tek + (which giveth away that which he hath) with so
of your righteous- Much more, provide all necessaries for you, and make
ness ;) you the richer for your liberality, and increase unto
_11 Being enriched you those fruits which are naturally the issue of libe-
in every thing. to. all rality, a greater plenty for the future, see note [a]:
bountifulness, which : : i
causeth through us 11: Having enough to be very liberal at all times,
thanksgivingtoGod. which is a most desirable condition, and that which
12 For the °ad- brings in thanksgiving and glory to God.

ΡΟ ΔΉΘΗ ο one 12. ‘This charitable and serviceable ministering to
plieth the wont ΡῈ 22d supplying of other men’s wants, being not only a
the saints, but is means to relieve those Christians that are in neces-
abundant also by sity, (see note [Ὁ] Mark xii,) and so a charity to our
many thanksgivings brethren, but also an invitation and obligation of
ar eral by the M@ny men’s gratitude unto God, and so an occasion,
mst Tis | this 1f not a special act, of piety also ;
ministration they 13. Whilst men that see and observe this charity
glorify God _ for and distribution of yours to the distressed Christians

0 . e
your professed ‘
gubjection “unto the “= Judea, bless and magnify the name of God; first,

ist, that ye are so ready to believe and obey the gospel
Bospe beh te of Christ, to pee πὴ Christ by doing με ὅς he com-
ral distribution unto mands ; and secondly, that by your liberality these
them, and unto all noor saints, and all others in their sympathy with
si “Ana by thatr them, do receive so much benefit from you;
prayerfor you,which 14: And lastly, they are hereby raised up to pray
long after you for for you, out of that passionate love and affection
the exceeding grace toward you, which the sight of the abundant virtues
τ ee vye unto 224 graces of God in you do work in them.
ΘΟ for his “an. 15+ For all this goodness of God to you, and by

speakable gift. you to others, his name be ever praised.

CITAT. Ἃ-

NOW ΕΠ *Paul 1. Now I, that Paul that am so calumniated by
myself “beseech you some among you, and said by way of reproach to be

(iwetanes = mild and contemptible when I am personally present

Christ, who *in pre- with you, but, when I am absent, severe and confi-
sence am base a- dent toward you, I exhort you by the meekness and

9 distribution of this oblation : see note [2] Luke i. 10 the subjection of your confession,
ὑποταγῇ THs ὁμολογίας. 11 liberality of communicating : see note [4] Acts ii. 12 toward,
ἐφ᾽. 1 the same Paul, αὐτὸς Παῦλος. 2 exhort, παρακαλῶ. 3 when I am in person
among you, am lowly, κατὰ πρόσωπον ταπεινὺς ἐν ὑμῖν.

μων, δι, κα at abe

ἊΨ ΘΝ κοι

CHAP. X. II. CORINTHIANS. 189

mong you, but being gentleness of Christ, which was so remarkable in him,

ey Bes bold to- and which I shall not be ashamed to imitate, be I
Σ Bot I beseech BEVer so vilified for it: and as I exhort you, so

you that I may not 2. I beseech God (or you), that at my coming I
e bold when I am may not have occasion to exercise that severity which
present with that Τ think myself obliged to exercise against some who

. confidence, where-

with I think to be #¢Cuse me for a weak behaviour in my apostleship,
bold against some, 2S either fearing or flattering of men, too mild, on
which think of us as one of those grounds.
if we walked accord- 9, For though I am an infirm person, obnoxious
ang οὐοηπρυρμᾷ ef myself to many afflictions and distresses, for which
oak τὰ the flesh, you are apt to despise me, yet do I not exercise my
we do not war after apostleship in a weak manner, or by weak weapons :
the flesh : 4. (For the instruments of our apostleship, the
4 hie the [2] po censures of the church, are not weak or contemptible,
πο ΤΠ ΣΝ buat but such as have a divine force upon the conscience,
mighty through for the beating down all the fortifications which are
God to the pulling raised in us against the power of the gospel, or sub-
down of strong duing the most refractory offenders) :
PEO) ὡς. down δ' But I use the censures of the church to bring
‘ebinkunes, and down all the disputings and reasonings of men’s
every high thing Understandings against the Christian doctrine, all
that exalteth itself notions and conceits of vain heretical men, to the ac-
ce Go ages knowledgment and practice of the truth.
bringing into cap- 6. And truly thus I am resolved, when you have
tivity every thought made good your obedience, reduced yourselves to
to the obedience of good order, and demonstrated that, to punish those
Christ ; that remain refractory with severity enough. For

ἫΝ vines having ina when the whole church lies in disobedience, those
iness to revenge ς
all disobedience, acts of severity are not so fit to be used; but when

when your obedi- the reformation of the greater part is so conspicuous,
ence “15 fulfilled. that it may be prudent to proceed against the re-
7, Do ye look on fractory, then I shall not fail in my duty, but inflict

hi a
De ocak? i these censures as shall be fit.

any man trust to 7- Do you judge so slightly, and, as the weakest
himself that he is and most passionate men are wont, only according to
ee. eats outward appearances? If any man out of confidence
ota. Hunt os Ἢ ἧς that he is a special favourite of Christ’s think fit to
Christ’s, even so are despise me, let him consider, and by all those argu-
we Christ’s. ments, by which he will be able to conclude that he
8 For though I js the disciple or apostle of Christ, he will be able to

ee conclude it of me also.
8. Nay, if I should pretend to some more authority

authority, which the : :
Lord hath given us from Christ than hath been given to others, (all for

4am confident, θαρρῶ. 5 to God, τῷ Θεῷ. 6 shall have been fulfilled, πληρωθῇ.
7 conclude, λογιζέσθω.

190 II. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. Χ.

for edification, and the advantage, not the hurt or destruction of any,)

not for your de- 5
κι, χορ ῥοτρ θα, Υ "ΤΥ I should be able to make it good.

not be ashamed : ;
9 That I may not 9. But that my epistles may not be taken for such
seem “88 if I would bugbears as some affirm them to be,
terrify you by letters. . i ᾿
ae ἐὸν ἐν letters, 10. Saying, that his letters are severe and authori-
say they, are*weigh- tative, but his personal presence weak, and his speech

er υϊτωμοκὰ ὍΝ: contemptible, (this verse is to be read as in ἃ paren-

is weak, and his thesis, )
speech contemptible. : d :
11 Letsuchanone 11. Let him that thus calumniates me believe as-

“think this, that, suredly, that as my absent words are, so shall my

such as we are in
resent ou.
wild byte when ἢ performances be, when I come among y

we are absent, such
will we be also in
deed when we are
resent.
adi For wedarenot 12- For I shall not think fit to assume any thing
Ἦ [e]make ourselves to myself, plead any worth of mine, or seek praise by
of the number, or making comparisons with those that take so much

aes gorda Myla upon them, ver. 7, but only I think fit to mind them

mend themselves: that they, by judging of their gifts and virtues by
but they measuring their own fancies, and so flatterimg themselves, fall
themselves by them- into great and pitiful folly by that means.

selves, and compar-

ing themselves a- -
mong themselves,

are not wise. ‘ :

13 “But we will 13. Neither will we take upon us to have author-
not boast of things ity over those who are not within our province, but
without [d'] our mea- only go as far as God hath given us commission to
sure, but according : ;
to the measure of 39> 2% far as God hath determined our province,
the rule ! which which is certainly as far as to you.

God hath distributed
to us, a measure to
reach even unto you.

15
ae ad aces 14. For by extending myself to you, I do not over

yond our measure, Xtend, or go beyond my line, as they which meddle
as though we reach- with other men’s labours, where they were never
ed Bor Ute ie for before ; for indeed I have in my travels been among
WO oe nan [61 oe you, I have advanced as far as to you in the preaching

f t 1 :
ee psieaiad Hee ae of the gospel, and that before any other was with

pel of Christ : you, I planted the faith among you.
8 as it were to, ὡς ἄν. 9 heavy, βαρεῖαι. 10 conclude : see ver. 7. 11 exalt, ad-

vance ourselves, or compare with any of those that— éyxpiva: ἢ συγκρῖναι ἑαυτούς τισι τῶν----
12 Nay, neither will we, ᾿Ημεῖς δὲ οὐχί. 13 line, κανόνος. 14 by which God hath divided,

οὗ ἐμέρισεν----ὃ Θεός. 15 For we do not over extend ourselves, as they which come not to
you, Οὐ yap ὡς μὴ ἐφικνούμενοι cis ὑμᾶς ὑπερεκτείνομεν ἑαυτούς. 16 came foremost as far

as you in the gospel of Christ.

Te ee es

ee ee ed

——ae. τ τ»

δ ΔΝ ee a «ἀδοω

4
eS Nee ee oe

i
Ψ
ἢ
[2
᾿

CHAP. ΧΙ. IT, CORINTHIANS. 191

15 Not boastingof 15. I do not pretend any title to those whom others
things without our haye brought up in the gospel, but yet entertain
measure, that is, of . 8 : .

other men’s labours: Myself with an hope, that as your church increaseth
but having hope, in the faith, so my province will become the larger in
when your faith islength or extent, I shall have more proselytes to

increased, that we Christ ie p
shall be enlarged by ey. your merchandising and traffic with other
3

you !7according to
our rule abundantly, ’
16 To preach the 16. And so preach the gospel far beyond Achaia,
eo the oes without invading any other man’s possession or pro-
Groat is TF) aa vince, without entering upon those parts where the

ther man’s line 18 οὔ gospel had been formerly preached by others.

παρὸ αι See ready 17, For it is a most ridiculous thing for any man
17 But he that t rejoice or glory in any thing, but in having done
glorieth, let him that which is acceptable to God, in discharge of his
glory in the Lord. duty.

18 For not he that 18, For it is not our own good opinion of our-
“Apnea Ayal selves which qualifies us for reward or acceptation,
whom the Lord but the sincerity of our actions before God, which

commendeth. may render us acceptable in his sight.

CHAP. XI.

“WOULD to God 1, The fear that I have that you should be seduced
ye could bear with tempts me to do that which you will be apt to count
folly: and indeed Doasting, and think me to be a fool for doing so; viz.
bear with me. to praise myself, and magnify the pains that I have

taken among you: this piece of folly you may do well
to pardon in me;

2 Forlam jealous og, For it is caused by nothing but by my kindness
over you with god- t you, my zeal to your good, and jealousy that other

Ἂ ἔνευε Ἰώ men may get away your love and esteem from me:

~ you to one husband, Which is a jealousy not so much for myself as for

that I may present God, that he should lose a church beloved by him.
aghaiis chaste vir- For I have been to you as that officer among the
ee aaist. Grecians was to their virgins, I have taken upon me

3 But I fear, lest the educating and forming of you, the cultivating and
by any means, as the fitting of you, the taking care and watching over you,

serpent heguiled Eve that so 1 might present you a fit and a pure spouse to
through his subtilty, Chiist: gar Yy P P
aed Gon 3. But there being such deceivers entered into the

the simplicity that is church, Simon Magus and his followers, using sor-

%in Christ. cery to beguile and infuse his falsities, I have reason
17 in respect of our line, κατὰ τὸν κανόνα ἡμῶν. 18 over those regions that are ready,
eis τὰ ἕτοιμα. 11 would you would pardon me a little piece of folly, Ὄφελον ἠνείχεσθέ

μου μικρόν τι τῆς ἀφροσύνης. 2. prepared you to present a pure virgin to one man, to Christ.
3 toward, εἰς.

192 II. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. XI.

4 For if he that to fear that you may be corrupted from that purity
es egg and integrity which ought to be in Christians.
other wesus, whom 4. For if some other teachers that are come among
we have not preach- .
ed, or if ye receive YOu preach another Christ, shake the whole founda-
another spirit, which tion of your religion, promise you more extraordinary,
ye have not received, miraculous, spiritual gifts, than those which from us
or another gospel, you have received, and in sum preach another gospel
which ye have not h ; 1 ‘+ be}
accepted, ye might to you, then you may give me leave (it being more
4well bear with him. than time) to magnify myself, and expostulate with
5 For I suppose *I you whether they come to you (or any one of them)
hind 5 als with such authority as I come, or whether there be
δαὶ tpnsileny” ome any appearance or show of reason why you should
6 But though I be prefer them before me.
rude in speech, yet 5. For not to compare myself with the deceivers, I
es a) prow ergs may justly compare with the most eminent of the
ut we have been true apostles, Peter and James and John.
throughly made ma- eA ;
nifest among you 0: And if it be objected to me, and perhaps truly,
inallthings. ~ that my language hath nothing extraordinary in it,
7, Have 1 commit- yet sure nothing can be objected against my skill, my
ted an offence in explaining the mysteries of the gospel, (see note [6]
abasing myself that Cass Ἢ ; d
ye might be exalt- 1 Vor. 1,) but in our preaching and behaviour towar
ed, because I have you we are acknowledged by all men not to come
preached to ΤᾺ the short of any other apostle in any piece of knowledge
gospel aS See i or revelation useful for you.
πυλιεξῥουψανο μὐκῖος 7. Sure it ought not to be esteemed a fault in me
wages of them, to do (and yet I have been guilty of no other that might
you service. make me vile in your eyes) that I have so much
g And when I was tendered your advantages and so little mine own, that

present with you, and . :
wanted, [611 ‘was ie Aa algae among you hath put you to no kind
chargeable to no .

πω δὲ νὴ for that which 8, 9. Nay, I have been beholden to other churches,

was lacking to me receiving provision from them, that I might preach
the brethren which freely to you ; and when I fell short at my being with

Bre? eh oad peeine you, and had not wherewithal to supply my wants,

all things I have kept yet I made not my wants known, I troubled none οἵ.

myself from being you to make it up, but as sometimes I laboured with
ΘΑ ον unto my hands and earned my living, (1 Cor. iv. 12, and
taba and so will Ti." 6,) so at other times I received supply from the

eep myself. lias: vars M

τὸ As the truth of Philippians, (Phil.iv. 15,16,) as they came from Mace-
Christ is in me, no donia, and so have neither yet put you to any charge,
man shall stop me nor mean I ever to do so.
of this boasting in 40, As I am an apostle of Christ, and as there is

the regions of A- any sincerity in me, I will not be deprived of this

chaia.
4 do well to pardon me, καλῶς ἠνείχεσθε. 5 that I have no way come short of those
which are the most eminent apostles, μηδὲν ὑστερηκέναι τῶν ὑπερλίαν ἀποστόλων. 6 but

in every thing we are made manifest among all men toward you, ἐν παντὶ φανερωθέντες ἐν
πᾶσιν εἰς ὑμᾶς. 7 asked, importuned no man.

el ee a ee

a en

Me ha eae.

CHAP. XI. II. CORINTHIANS. 193

11 Wherefore? be- matter of boasting through all Achaia, I will receive
way PS ἃ Ἐπ᾿ γοῦ nothing for my pains or relief in all those regions.
12 But what Ido, 11- And do not think it is any want of love that I
that I will do, that make this resolution; God knows that is not the
I may cut off 8 occa- reason.
sionfromthemwhich 19, But the only cause of my resolution, which I

Gesine occasion ; that +1) keep steadfastly, is this, that they that would fain

. wherein they glory,

they may be found find some fault with me, and magnify themselves be-

even as we. fore me, may not find any ground of doing so, but
13 " For such are rather find me before them, and have somewhat to

false apostles, deceit- imitate in me in that very particular wherein they

workers, trans- hink th d

forming themselves ¢ they exceed me. !

into the apostles of 12. For the truth is, these men that come to infuse

Christ. false doctrines into you behave themselves as cun-

ah oe nal ningly as they can, and do labour to imitate and seem
eee eee ty do those very things that we true apostles do.

transformed into an et .

angel of light. 14. And it is no unusual matter for deceivers and
15 Therefore it is seducers to do so, for Satan himself pretends to do

no great thing if his those things that the good angels do, makes as if he

ministers also be :
Ww 5 destro
“τ ρῦφϑ ερμρβδβδ the meant you all kindness, when he comes to y

ministers of right- YOu- mote : a
eousness; whoseend 15. And therefore it is not any thing strange if
shall be according seducing heretics employed by him do imitate the
Ὁ hans works. Le actions of the apostles of Christ ; but according to the
aS ἄρτοι νότοι : hypocrisy of their actions so shall their ends be.

fool; 191 otherwise, 16. ‘There will be no great reason that this my
yet as a fool receive glorying should make you count me imprudent; or

me, that I may boast if it do, it is no great matter; I will venture that,

Gy That which 1 rather than suffer sycophants to seduce and corrupt

speak, I speak ἐξ not YOu. ;

after the Lord, but 17. Yet what I say in this matter I deliver not as

as it were foolishly, a piece of gospel, but as an external, incidental dis-

. = confidence of course in this matter, of which the false apostles boast,
τ Seok, and I have much more reason than they: (see note

18 Seeing that many :
glory after the flesh, [ὦ] Heb. xi.) ;
will glory also. 18. And seeing others think fit to glory or boast of

19 For ye suffer such extrinsic things as these, I may have leave to do
fools gladly, seeing the like

€ yourselves are :
a. 19. For wise men are not wont to be angry, but

20 For Sf suffer, are many times pleased to see others play the fools;
if a man bring you and so do you in many other things.

into bondage, if a 44. I am sure you can bear with greater matters;
man devour you, if : k hy Bes
a man take of you, YOu can give men leave to take you captive to their
if a man “exalt him- doctrines, how false soever; to deprive you of all you

8 advantage, ἀφορμήν. 9 For such false apostles are deceitful workmen, Oi γὰρ τοιοῦ-
τοι ψευδαπόστολοι, ἐργάται δόλιοι. 10 or if, εἰ δέ. 11 do with pleasure bear with fools,
ἡδέως ἀνέχεσθε τῶν ἀφρόνων. 12 insult, ἐπαίρεται.

HAMMOND, VOL. II. ο

194 1. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. XI.

self, if a man smite have; to insult over you; to use you as contumeliously
you on the face. as is possible.

eeaing ΩΝ, 21. Which I tell you, to put you in mind how re-

13 as though we had proachfully you have been used by them: as indeed
been weak. Howbe- I have also been set at nought and vilified by them:
it whereinsoever any foy which there hath been little reason. For whatso-

Πέραν ( ἐμαὶ oe ever reason any of them hath to think well of himself,
wings I have sure as much cause as he, (though to say so

22 Are they He- may go for folly in me, as being a kind of boasting.)
brews? soamI. Are 90, 23. These seducers boast they are Hebrews, and
they Israelites? so Israelites, and of Abraham’s stock, and then that they

pai seston th > are apostles of Christ. And sure I am every one of

so am I. these: and for the last, I cannot but say it, though it
23 Are they minis- will be deemed boasting and folly in me, that 1 am
ters of Christ? (I more than an ordinary apostle, one that have taken

speak as a fool) Iam ‘ : ; EL
more; in labours More pains, suffered more of scourgings and imprison

more abundant, in ments and dangers of imminent death than any of the

stripes above mea- very twelve apostles.

sure, in prisons more

frequent, in deaths

oft. :
24 Of the Jews five 94. Five times was I scourged of the Jews without

times received I any mitigation, with the greatest severity that the law

[0] forty stripes save would permit.

one.
25 Thrice was I 25—27. ‘Thrice was I beaten with wands, probably

beaten with rods, by the Roman officers, (see note [2];) once by a tu-
once was I stoned, wiult of a seditious multitude of zealots I was without

ag ee any judicial process stoned and left for dead, Acts

a day I have been xiv. 19; and still from time to time I have been ex-
[djin the deep; _—_ ercised in all kinds and degrees of distresses.
26 In journeyings
often, in perils of
waters, in perils of
robbers, in perils by
mine own country-
men, in perils by the
heathen, in perils in
the city, in perils in
the wilderness, in
perils in the sea, in
ἘΠῚ among false
rethren ;
27 ἴῃ weariness
and painfulness, in
watchings often, in
hunger and thirst,
in fastings often, in
cold and nakedness. :
28 Beside those 28. And, not to name all, the many daily emergent

΄

13 as we also have, ὡς ὅτι. 14 toils, κόποις. 15 other things that I omit, τῶν
παρεκτός.

x:
λ
δι
Po
$a

PSS

CHAP. XII. II. CORINTHIANS. 195

things that are with- employments that lie upon me, in respect of the soli-

Εν τῷ that which citude I have for all things that concern any church,
deity, the ae of "all especially of my plantation, are a sufficient evidence

the churches. of what I should say if I did think fit to boast.
29 Who is weak, 90. If any man be sick or ill-affected in spirit, 1 am
and I am not weak? in sympathy with him, in care how to relieve and get

7 17 a A . . 5
ie ἐν ab wens him up again; if any be fallen into sin, or fallen back

30 If I must needs from discipleship, 1 am constantly inflamed with a
glory, I will glory holy zeal to get him out of it.
of the things which 90, And these my sufferings are the only things

eo infirm- which I shall think ‘fit to boast of now I am by my
31 “The God and Calumniators constrained to do so.
Father of our Lord
Jesus Christ, which
is blessed for ever-
more, knoweth that
I lie not. :
32 In Damascus 32. Acts ix. 24.
the '*governor under
[e]Aretas the king
kept the city of the
Damascenes with a
garrison, desirous to
apprehend me:
33 And through a
window in a basket
was I let down by
the wall, and escaped
his hands.

CHAP. XII.

_\ IT is not expe- 1. But I shall give over these things; for if I
dient for me eae should go on in it, [ should then come to mention the

ἫΝ ca aa visions and revelations which I have had from God.

andrevelations of the
Lord. : aR

2 °I knew [α]Ίὰ 2. I know one that was transported in a vision by
man in Christ about the Spirit of Christ ; that is, 1 myself about fourteen
fourteen years ago, years past was in an ecstasy, Acts xxi. 18, such an

ono eee one that I am not able to say whether I were bodily

ther out of the body, removed and carried to the third heaven, the place of
I cannot tell: God God’s glorious residence, or whether only in a vision
knoweth;) such an sych representations were made to me remaining

one ‘caught up to
the third heaven, UP” the earth.

3 AndIknewsuch 9g. I say, I know not which of these it was, God

a man, (whether in only knows.
in the body, or out Lien

16 the concurrence of business that comes daily upon me, the solicitude for all— 7 émov-

στασίς μου ἡ καθ᾽ ἡμέραν, ἣ μέριμνα πασῶν. 17 scandalized, σκανδαλίζεται. 18 am not
on fire, ob πυροῦμαι. 19 governor of the nation, é6vdpxns. 1 Butit, Af. ἢ i for I
shall come, ἐλεύσομαι γάρ. 3 I know, οἶδα. 4 snatched as far as, ἁρπαγέντα ἕως.

0 2

196 1. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. XII.

of the body, I can-
not tell: God know-

Sow chat hewas 4: But whether bodily or in vision, methought I

caught up into para- Was in the highest heaven, ver. 2, here called para-
dise, and heard un- dise in respect of the joys that dwell there, and had
speakable —_ words, such revelations made to me by an angel from God
hg ἢ ἀν as were wonderful to consider, but which I was for-
ὑμέων, bidden to declare to others.

5 Of such an one 5. And though I have this abundant matter of
will I glory: yet of glorying, yet shall I not make use of it any further or

gl ange ἢ vw Oe oe but boast only of my sufferings for
Ἔ ἜΣ thong Ι 6. For if I would speak of this, I justly might, for
woulddesiretoglory, it is most certainly true ; but I will say no more of
; ee aed bea grt this subject; for I desire not to put men into any other
τοδί bee aaatt ἐμῷ opinion of me than what they have from those more
bear, lest any man Visible evidences, my ordinary constant actions or
should think of me words.

above *that which 7, And indeed after I had these high transcendent
“Sgr recite of Pevelations, that I might not be elevated with them,
ane a sharp affliction was sent me in mercy by God, but
7 And lest I should inflicted on me by Satan and some instruments of his,
be exalted above who dealt very roughly with me, beat me, imprisoned
measure through the me, scourged me, (see Chrysost. Epist. 15. tom. 7.

6 . . .
Loci ale p- 101. line 4o,) and this was by God designed to

given to me iQ a keep me humble.

thorn 7in the flesh, 8. And I earnestly prayed to God to be delivered
the messenger of Sa- from it.

oleh rete ἘΝ 9. And the only answer I received was this: It is

SR in ansgryin, enough for thee that what I do is for thy good; afflic-
8 For this thing I tions are the means to do the Christian most good;
besought the Lord the greater the pressures are, the more visible is the
ἐμάνη ee Mavens perfection of the divine assistance; or, the more thy
9 And he said unto Persecutions are, the more is the gospel propagated
me, My 8grace is by thee (Theophylact); nay, afflictions therefore are
sufficient for thee: the things I rejoice in (see note [a] Heb. i.) more
for ΤΣ lest Sop Σ than any thing, even than revelations themselves, as
Soi Mont gladly the means by which the power of Christ and his pre-
therefore will 1 ra- Sence may appear more visibly upon me (see note [Ὁ]
ther glory in my in- Rom. ix.) than by any other means it could, even in
firmities, that the as glorious a manner as that wherein God exhibited

power of Christ may himself in the ark.
rest upon me.

τὸ Therefore Ltake 10- This therefore of diseases, and afflictions, and
pleasure in infirm- reproaches, and persecutions for Christ, is a thing

5 what he sees me, or hears any thing from me, ὃ βλέπει με, ἢ ἀκούει τὶ ἐξ ἐμοῦ. 6. height,
ὑπερβολῇ. 7 to— σαρκί. 8 favour, χάρι. 9 inhabit, ἐπισκηνώσῃ.

ee μπυδ ..:.-...-

CHAP. XII. II. CORINTHIANS. 197

ities, in reproaches, with which I am perfectly pleased, I have nothing of
in hecessities, In per- exception against them; for in time of afflictions the
secutions, in distres- ie ν ane P

ses for Christ’s sake: Strength of Christ is more eminently visible in me,
for when I am weak, the heavier the pressures are, the greater supports I
then am 1 strong. have from him; or, the more I suffer for, the more

11 I am become ἃ proselytes I gain to it (Theophylact).

fool in glorying ; ye : Σ Σ

have compelled me: 11. You see how vain | am in boasting; yet your
for I ought to have Calumnies have made it necessary for me to do so ; for
been commended of sure I have done and suffered as much as any the
you: for in nothing most valued apostle, though indeed I have no reason

ΝΣ to have any opinion of myself for all this.

though I be nothing.

eon wee ce 1, If patience of whatsoever sufferings for the

ercught among you gospel’s sake, if working of miracles of all kinds be

in all patience, in able to testify a man to be sent and authorized by

signs, and wonders, Christ, (as beyond all other things that is most proper

and mighty deeds. to do it,) then sure it doth appear that I am an
18 For what is it apostle in despite of my calumniators.

10 j
— other 18. For there is no church that hath had more

churches, except ἐξ pains taken among them, more gifts bestowed for the
be that I myself was building them up, more of any thing that is needful,
not burdensome to than ye have had from me; the only thing wherein
ooh: idaho ye differ from others is, that all hath been done with-

wrong. F :
14 Behold, the third Out any charge of yours, without my asking or re-

_ time I am ready to ceiving any thing from you ; and if this be a wrong,

come to you; and I you will easily, I suppose, forgive it me.
πολ αὐλληῤοῖν 14. I have now made a third resolution (see ch. i.
seek not your’s, but 16.) to come shortly among you, and I will do it
you: forthe children Without putting you to any charge; for I covet not
ought not to lay up your possessions, but your salvation; and as a parent
pend cnivgraa ἊΣ I desire to do all manner of good to you, and to
Slaven: receive none from you.
ts AndI willvery 15. And I will offer up myself most cheerfully for
ladly spend and the good of your souls, exhaust all the small goods I
aga Pig Aleut have, and venture even my life for you, and never be
Sendantly I love discouraged, though as my love and the effects thereof
ou, the less I be increase toward you, so your’s lessen toward me.

d. δ ;
a6 But be it so, 1 16. But it is by some among you suggested against

did not burden you: me, that although I never received any pay from you
nevertheless, being for the preaching the gospel, yet I have cunningly
ee oe you and underhand gotten a great deal from you.

me 17. If this have any truth in it, let it appear: have

17 Did I make a :
ἯΑ of you by any | done this by any of those whom I have sent to you?

10 wherein you have received diminution more than the rest of the churches, ὃ ἡττήθητε

“ὑπὲρ Tas Aormds— 11 did not importune you: see ch. xi. 9.

198 1. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. XIII.

of them whom I sent
unto you?

18 [2] desired Ti-. 18. I persuaded Titus to come to you, (see ch. ix. 5,)

tus, and with him I and sent Luke along with him: did Titus or the other
sent 'abrother. Did make any kind of gain of you? did he defraud

Titus make “a gain voy of aught? did not he behave himself just after
of you? walked we ν

not in the same spi- the same manner as I had done before ?

rit? walked we not
eg peeing am 19. Do not think, as formerly ye have done, that
ye that we ! excuse what I thus say is spoken largely, as to take off the
anpaeabe Ne Xe Eni objections which you have against me by some fair
Christ: but we do SPecious colours and excuses. No, in the sight of
all things, dearly be- God I speak the very perfect truth, and would not
er for your edi- say Ay for my oye sake, Aste it ry, "is probate His
ying: tend to your good, to take you o m vin

ge laa pes Dealt oF an from the factious consis which
i eee im through admiration of other men’s persons ye are
I would, and that I engaged in.

shall be found unto ae For I would fain prevent what I see too pro-
bay gee ΤᾺ stiles bable, that when I come to you we shall neither of us
eld peaideny be much pleased at the meeting; not I with you,
wraths, strifes, back- seeing you seduced. and corrupted ; nor you with me,
bitings, whisperings, when 1 shall be forced to inflict censures upon you:
swellings, tumults: | mean, lest these sparks of faction and division that
le Bee ak ae are among you break out into flames ;

God will humbleme 21- And I be forced to exercise severity among
among you, and that you, to inflict censures on many of those who had
I shall hewail many formerly offended, and been warned (Gf not punished)
asi seat ἃ aki by my former epistle, and have not yet reformed and
ἔοι εὐλήνηρη of the orsaken those base unnatural sins to which the hea-
uncleanness and for- then idol-feasts had betrayed them: (see note [6]

vication and lasci- 1 Cor. vy, and note [6] 2 Cor. 11, and ch. xii. 2.)
viousness which they

have committed.

CHAP. XIII.

[a)THIS is the 1, I am now this third time about to come among
third time I am you, (see ch. xii. 14,) and this is my solemn second
coming to you. In ον ; : Spgs :
the mouth of two or #dmonition by epistle, which if it be not obeyed, will
three witnesses shall certainly bring censures upon you at my coming.

every word be esta-

blished. ol wave vou -a sol . :
2 I told you before, 8 y olemn warning in my former

SG PSIG) gag A epistle, which was of the same force as if I had been
if I were present, Personally with you; and behold now I do so again;
the second time; and and though I am still absent, yet this epistle is to

12 I persuaded, or, besought, παρεκάλεσα. 13 the brother, τὸν a5— 14 any, Tt
15 Do you again think, Πάλιν δοκεῖτε. 16 make apologies, ἀπολογούμεθα. 17 emulations,
ζῆλοι. 1 foretell you the second time as if I were present, προλέγω ὡς παρὼν τὸ δεύτερον.

See δὲ,

4
7 Ν -- <a ῬΟδλα
Ee

Oe ae ψ Ὁ σον aT ee |

ste

en ee ΡΥ Ὑ Ὑν a ee

οὐ ee ate ἂμ --:

pe es,

CHAP. XIII. II. CORINTHIANS. 199

being absent now I supply the place of my personal presence; and there-
write to them which fore T do now solemnly write and denounce, both to
heretofore have sin- th that had di : A ΔῊ ι ht

ned, and to all other, “20S that ha then sinned and have not wrought any

that, if I come again, full reformation, and to all others that have since

I will not spare: = been drawn into such irregular courses, that with all
such I will proceed severely at my coming among
you

3 Since ye seek 243. And this I shall do the rather, because you are
a proof of Christ so high as to call my commission for apostleship into
rare ouwarg duestion, and to require me to prove that what I
pdr sea, but is Speak or do is from Christ ; when by that which hath
mighty ?in you. been done already, by miracles and other evidences,

it is most manifest, that Christ hath expressed himself
to speak to you by me, and so to own the doctrine I
teach, and the authority I pretend to among you.

4 Forthoughhewas 4. For as Christ appeared to be a weak and frail
crucified ow man in being crucified, but was evidenced to be om-
“drag i alte nipotent God by his resurrection; so I also may
of God. For we @ppear weak and a mere ordinary man, fit to be
also are weak 8 in despised and contemned by you, (as you look upon
him, but we shall me in myself, and in respect of the afflictions which
live wileir bay by the have been and are upon me,) but yet I shall shew
Naa odtoward that I am an apostle of Christ, armed with com-

mission and power from God, which I have already,
both by preaching and miracles, and shall further, by
censures upon the contumacious, evidence unto and
among you.

5 Examine your- 5. Make trial by what you please, whether I am
selves, whether ye not an apostle of Christ, and have planted Christ
aris pelea) Drave among you, taught you the true faith. Have there
4 Know ye not your 20t been such evidences of my apostleship, ch. xii. 12,
own selves, how that such assurances of Christ’s giving me authority of
[2] Jesus Christ is his presence among you in my ministry, that you
ie ea Υ8 yourselves cannot choose but acknowledge it? yes,

certainly there are, if you are not the most senseless
wretched persons in the world, the most unfit for

) ee Feet thee God to approve or wink at.
we shall know that 6. But whatever you are yourselves, or whatever
we are not repro- ye think of me, you shall find, I doubt not, that I
bates. am not disapproved by Christ, but abundantly owned

7 Now I pray to by him.
ped on he we 7. Now I pray God to preserve you from every
should appear ap- €Vil way, from all corruption or seduction, not that I
proved, but that ye may have occasion to approve my apostolical power

2 among, ἐν. 3 Or, with him: for the King’s MS. reads σύν. 4 Do ye not discern
yourselves, Ἢ οὐκ ἐπιγινώσκετε ἑαυτούς. 5 among, ἐν. 6 truly if in some measure ye do
not, ye are reprobates, εἰ μήτι ἄρα ἀδόκιμοί ἐστε.

200 II. CORINTHIANS. CHAP. XIII.

should dothat which among you by punishing offenders, but that you
is honest, though we may live like Christians, whatsoever opinion you
be as reprobates. havbiat xe.

8 For we can do 8. For though we have no ability to do any thing,
nothing against the in case we should set ourselves against Christ and his
a but for the -ospel, yet in defence of it we are able to do some-

what by his assistance and blessing ; or, we have no
power or authority to punish those who do not offend,
or if we do, God cooperates not with us in that act
(Theophylact).

9 For We are glad, 9. And in this sense the weaker we are, that is,
when we are weak, the less severe, the less proofs we give of our apo-
and ye are strong: stolical power, the better we are pleased, and the
— eb a No stronger, that is, the more innocent and blameless ye
tion. keep yourselves ; having no delight in inflicting cen-

το Therefore [Sures on offenders, but much rejoiced to see your
write these things Innocence: and there is nothing that we more desire,
being absent, lest than that you be made up into such a form or frame
being present I which shall be acceptable in God’s sight, or that ye
should use sharp- iF fone Ων . diane
ness, according to Uve together in communion, undivided, see note [c],
the power which the no one of you being broken off by excommunication.
Lord hath given me 10. And that is the reason of my giving you these
to edification, and wholesome warnings before I come, that when I
aoa mde eg come I may not proceed to excision, (according to

y, bre- : ‘ Ἶ :

thren, farewell, the authority given me by Christ,) but deal with you
[ce] Be perfect, be according to that milder way of instruction, not of ex-
of good comfort, be communication, which is to take place among con-

of one mind, live in tumacious offenders, such as I desire not to find you
peace ; and the God . :
of love and, peace # My coming. ;
shall be with you. 11. And now I take my leave of you, beseeching
12 Greet one an- God’s blessing upon you; and I pray, be ye careful
‘ig with an holy to keep together in the united profession of the same
ὑπ All hie -@ainte faith ; and if there fall out any thing cross among you,
Salute VOU. support it cheerfully; be all mutually kind and peace-
14 The grace of able, without any divisions or schisms among you:
the Lord Jesus and that is the way to have that God, who so much
pea oe the γὴν» values and so strictly commands love and peace
9. [(] communion of #Mong all, to be for ever among you by his grace.
the Holy Ghost, be 12. Greet one another from me with all kindness,
with you all. Amen, see note (el Rom xvi.
“ The second epistle 193. All the Christians here send you greeting.
to the Corinthi- ἃ bounty or liberal effusion of the graces of God’s

ans was written “ps ee 2
from ‘Philinst, a sanctifying Spirit, be with you all. Amen.

city of Macedo-
nia, by Titus and
Lucas.

7 knitting together : see note [c]. 8 be knit together. 9 communication.

ἰώ...
nee

ΕΣ ἀδ......(“Ὁ

ao: hl ee νλννιν.

PE ee te ΠΡ 07 ΕἾ mee Ὁ

τη δὲ

<>

εὐ ΚΕ ν -- "=

THE

EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE

TO

THE [¢4]GALATIANS.

CHAP. I.

een apostle, 1. Paul, an apostle, (that had not my commission
: Hog of nie from any mere man, (as some others, the secondary
ταὶ ΤΟΝ Coriet cod apostles, had,) but from God in heaven, and was not
God the Father, who Called by any other apostle of Christ, or assisted by
raised him from the any, but first called to the faith by the immediate
dead ;) voice of Jesus Christ speaking to me out of heaven,
then by revelation from him, Acts ix. 15, authorized
to preach among the Gentiles, and after, Acts xiii. 2,
by special direction of the Holy Ghost separated to
the apostleship, who also received all my instructions
from him by vision to Ananias, and so in effect from
God the Father, which by his power raised him from

the dead, and gave all power unto him ;)

2 And all the 2. And all those that are constantly with me, (see
[6]brethren which Phil, iv. 22,) my fellow-labourers in the gospel, send
are with me, unto sreeting to all the several churches in the cities and
the churches of Ga- : :
fein. regions of Galatia.

3 Grace be to you 3- See Rom. 1. 7.
and peace from God 4, Whose dying for us was purposely designed to
the Father, and from work a reformation and mortification of sin in us, and
Christ Lord Jesus +, take us off from the corrupt practices of the men

4 Who gave him- of this age, both idolatrous Gentiles and corrupt
self for our sins, that hypocritical Jews, which, with a zeal to circumcision,
he might deliver us and the like Mosaical rites, live in all the impurity
le sbieding and impiety in the world; and wherein Christ hath
to the will of 3God Gone nothing but what is exactly according to the
and our Father: | will and appointment of the eternal God and Father

of us all, the God of Israel, whom the Jews acknow-
ledge and profess to worship.
1 from, ἀπ᾽. 2 approaching, or, instant wicked age, ἐνεστῶτος αἰῶνος πονηροῦ. 3 our
God and Father, τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ Πατρὸς ἡμῶν. :

202 GALATIANS. CHAP. I,

5 To whom be 6. Having so lately preached the gospel of Christ
glory for ever and among you, Acts xvili. 23, and thereby either con-
“6 ame hat ve med or first converted you to the faith, I wonder you
are so soon removed Should so suddenly forsake those infusions you re-
from him that called ceived from me, and remove quite from the truth of
you ‘into the grace the gospel to a new strange doctrine.
of Christ unto. an- 7, Which indeed is far from being another gospel,
age a otan. Of doctrine of Christ, fit to come in competition
other; but there be With what I preached to you, far from being taught,
some that troubleas is pretended, by other apostles; only there
_ you, and would per- are some Gentiles that had lived in Judea, of the
peer gospel of sect of the Gnostics, such as were at Philippi, ch. iii.

3, teaching the Gentile converts that they must be
circumcised, not out of any principle of piety or true
zeal to the Mosaical law, but that they might curry
favour with the Jews, and avoid the pressures that
lay upon the Christians, whose persecutions were
generally caused by them; and these do quite pervert
and change that doctrine that I delivered you from
Christ.

8 But*thoughwe, ὃ, And if any attempt to do that, though it were I
ἜΣ ela myself, or even an angel from heaven, I proclaim
aha josie etre unto you mine opinion and apostolical sentence, that
you than that which you are to disclaim and renounce all communion
we have preached with him, to look on him as on an excommunicated
pet habe let him be person, under the second degree of excommunication,

pecurestt. that none is to have any commerce with in sacred

matters.

9 As we said be- g. And that ye may take more heed to what I say,

fore, rte, I now T repeat it again, Whosoever teaches you any new
soe ἢ feed othe doctrine, contrary to what I at first preached to you,
gospel unto youthan let him be cast out of the church by you.
that ye have receiv- 10. By this you may guess whose doctrine is most
ed, let him be *ac- to be heeded; theirs sure that desire not to get the
fh ΤΑ do I favour of men, to avert the displeasure of men, but
[6] persuade ely to secure the favour of God, to approve themselves
or God? or do I to him: and I hope it is clear, that is my only design,
seek to please men? and not theirs, who labour to propitiate the persecut-
ries a Cheat ing Jews, as by their new infusions it is manifest
he the aaa 3 your Gnostic teachers do. ‘This if I did, I must pro-
Christ. fess, I should not faithfully discharge the trust re-
posed in me by Christ ; or, if I had had a mind to this,
_ Thad never turned Christian, losing thereby all my

interests among the Jews.

4 through, ἐν. 5 if even, καὶ ἐάν. 6 shall preach: for the King’s MS. reads εὐαγγε-
λίσηται. 7 anathema, ἀνάθεμα : see Rom. ix. 3. 8 anathema: ver.8. 6Ὸ6δὃἑ 9% would
not have been, οὐκ ἂν ἤμην.

ai al

> ewes a ᾿ ͵΄
ee " =

———ee ee

TREC"

hoes oe

CHAP. 1. GALATIANS. 203

11 But I certify 11. And whereas it is objected to me, that being
ti pi ΕΝ none of Christ’s immediate retinue, I have received
‘ka Ἐν τῆ tf me the gospel from men, and not from Christ, and there-
is not after man. fore may be thought to have made some change in it,

I now declare to you, that the gospel preached unto

you by me hath a more than human authority, and

so is not to receive prejudice by the lateness of my
vocation.

12 For I neither 19. For as it is not pretended to be any tradition
received it of man, of the Jews, nor taught me by my instructors in the
neither was I taught ; ceo el Ge
it, but by the revela- J€Wish religion, ver. 13, (which if it were, there were
tion of Jesus Christ. reason that now their verdict should be taken in it,)

13 For ye have so it is evident that I had it not from those that were
heard of my conver- Chyistians and apostles before me, but by call from
sich Sade elgion. heaven, and by immediate revelation from Christ, in
lieve) tht beyond opposition to that way that had been taught me
measure I persecut- among the Jews.
ed the church of 49,14. For ye cannot but have been told what I
God, and wasted it: qi “how I employed myself when I was a Jew, that

14 And profited in I rebar
the Jews’ religion 1 was the most zealous persecutor of Christianity, and
above 11 many my maintainer of the Jewish customs (and traditions,
equals in mine own superadded to the law) of any man.

nation, being more ‘45,16. But when God, who had from an infant
exceedingly zealous

of the traditions of @¢termined to make use of me, and to set me apart
my fathers. for his service, had in his good time, Acts ix, actu-
15 But when itally called me, and that when I deserved no such
leased God, who dignity or favour from him, (nay when I was bloodily
ee acters set on persecuting Christianity,) and soon after that
womb, and called ¢Xpressed his pleasure by Ananias that I should
me by his grace, | preach the gospel to the Gentiles, and gave me au-
16 To reveal his thority to do so, Acts ix. 15, immediately I set about
Ronee te I my work, not thinking it needful for me, who had it
renal dhe heathen . 40M heaven, to receive my mission from any mortal
immediately I ¥con- man (see note [e] Matt. xvi), ;
ferred not with flesh 17. Or to go up to Jerusalem to Peter, James, &c.
and blood : as to those that were instated to that office before me,
ὧν ἣν ΝΕῸΣ ΤΥ Ἶ and consequently might instruct me in the Christian
them which were doctrine ; but without applying myself to any, after
apostles before me; my mission from Christ, 1 went presently from Da-
but I “went intomascus into Arabia, and after returned again to
pee ΤῸΝ fg Damascus, Acts ix. 19, and there preached Christ in
scl mmo their synagogues, ver. 20.
18 Thenafterthree 18. Then being in danger of treachery from the

years I went up to Jews, I escaped their hands, Acts ix. 25, and I came

10 according to, xard. 11 many of my kindred which were of the same age with me, πολ-

Aods συνηλικιῶτάς μοι ἐν τῷ γένει mov. l2by, ἐν. 18 applied not myself, od προσανεθέμην.
14 departed, ἀπῆλθον.

204: GALATIANS. CHAP. 11.

Jerusalem to see to Jerusalem, ver. 26, and was by Barnabas brought to

ere ee ands Peter, ver. 27, and stayed with him and in Jerusalem

er. ἘΣ aati oe days, ver. 28, and this some three years after
my conversion.

το But other of 19. But beside him I saw not any apostle of the
the apostles saw I first rank, that is, of the twelve, no nor any of the
the Ford's t James other rank, save only James the kinsman of Christ

e Lord’s brother. : : :

who was bishop of Jerusalem at that time, and so an
apostle of a second rank, (see note [Ὁ] Rom. xvi.)
though not one of the twelve ; see note (a ch. i.

20 Now thethings 20. Of the truth of all this that I say, I call God to
which I write unto witness ; (as in a matter of greatest weight, on the
Hod Panel, Detene belief of which the profitable discharge of my office,

; and reception of my labours, very much dependeth.)

21 Afterwards I 21. After this I went (by admonition from God,
came into the re- Acts xxii. 17, 18,) to Caesarea which is in Syria, (see
Cilicia of Syria and note [c] Matt. xvi.) and thence to Tarsus, (my native

᾿ city in Cilicia, Acts xxi. 3,) Acts 1x. go.

22 And was un- 22. And all this while I was not so much as
known by face unto known to the churches of Judea that had received
eee OF Fes the faith, that is, to those other beside that of Jeru-
Christ : salem mentioned ver. 18. (All which I have said to

shew (what was undertaken, ver. 11,) how far I was
Ἐν ΕἾ αν they had fom receiving instructions from any other but Christ
eard only, That he |.
which persecuted us himself, ver. 16.)
in times past now 23. All that they knew of me was, that they had
preacheth the faith heard of my preaching the Christian doctrine, which
which once he de- 7 had persecuted.

ἜΡΙΣ they glori- 24- And they magnified the name of God for this
fied Godin me. § mercy of his wrought in my conversion.

CHAP. II.
1THEN *[a]four- 1. After this, some fourteen years after my con-
teen years after I version, (mentioned ch. i. 16,) I went a second time to

ee cg ἜΝ ee Jerusalem, Barnabas and I together, and Titus also

nabas, and took Ti- attended me.

tus with me also. ἢ εν Alea
Ἔ And 1 went up 2. And by God’s appointment, either first signified

by revelation, and or after confirmed to me by vision, (such as Paul often
communicated unto had about several matters,) I went up at this time to
ae: tie et J erusalem, and gave the church there an account of
mong the Gentiles, My preaching (and the success of that) among the
but * privately [Ὁ] to Gentiles. This I thought fit to do, and yet first to do
*them which were it to those that were the principal men among them,
of a rena st rH James the bishop of Jerusalem, and Peter and John,
oa ie td ean, a ver. 9, who were all apostles of the circumcision, or
vain. Jewish converts; and my reason of doing so was,

1 Afterward. 2 about fourteen years. 3 severally, κατ᾽ ἰδίαν. 4 thechief men, τοῖς δοκοῦσι.

OO, Πρ τ σ--

en ee ee Tee!

ΠΝ ee Cy .

CHAP. II. GALATIANS. 205

lest I should miscarry on one side or other, lose either
my present or my past labour; my present among the
Jews, my past among the Gentiles ; that is, lest by
the Jews I should be thought to preach a different
doctrine from those who had been called before me,
or by the Gentiles Gf I should to their prejudice
comply with the Jews) I should be thought incon-
stant, and be deemed not to count it lawful to con-
verse with them, which would utterly obstruct their
way to receiving the faith, and shut it up from them.

3 But*neither Ti- 3. And by what I then did, they did all so fully
tus, who was with consent to my doctrine, (that Gentile Christians were
me, being a Greek, not bound to the Jewish observances,) that, as I would
‘gh So δ ένα *© not yield, so they did not force Titus to be circum-

cised, though he were known to be a Greek, and
familiarly conversed with me, and was employed
by me.

4 ®And that be- ive This I thus did because of the sly Jews, that
cause of false bre- making as if they were Christians, came to observe
Ἐν ‘ohne what liberty I took in omitting the observances of the
came in privily to law, that by some means or other they might ac-
spy out our liberty cuse me, and either by the verdict of the council of
which we have in Jerusalem, or by some other means, (by bringing
Christ Jesus, that persecution &c. upon me,) enforce me to the observ-
they might bring us ὁ. : :
into bondage : ation of the Jewish ceremonies.
s“fowhomwegave 5- Lo these men (though at other times I was con-
‘place by subjection, tent to comply with the weak) I could not think fit to
no, not for an hour; qo it never so little while, though but for that space
that the truth of the f ° J al t ° 1 d b ki d f
gospel might conti- Οἱ my staying at Jerusalem, or to yield by any kind o
nue 9 with you. acknowledgment or condescension, that the Gentiles

should be obnoxious to that yoke; and this, that we
might not betray the gospel of Christ, but preserve it
entire to you.

6 [d]But of those 6. As for those prime men, intimated ver. 2. and
who seemed to be named ver. 9, (James and Peter and John, I need
somewhat, whatso- not give any other character of them, God is not
ever they were, it ° : ; :
maketh no matter to Moved in this matter with the personal excellencies
me: God accepteth of any, but can make use of any the meanest as well
no man’s person: for as most excellent instruments,) for these, I say,
» they who seemed though they were persons of great knowledge and
es Vein dias Sy acdd banc Scat h
conferenceadded no- “ignity and authority, and that most justly, yet when
thing to me: they understood what I had done, they gave me

no advice to alter any thing, nor said any more to me
than what I knew before:

5 not so much as, οὐδ᾽. 6 but this by reason of, διὰ δέ. 7 insinuating themselves,
παρεισάκτους. 8 not place so much as for an hour by submission, οὐδὲ πρὸς ὥραν πῇ ὑποταγῇ.
9 toward, πρός. 10 the chief men. 11 added nothing, οὐδὲν προσανέθεντο.

206 GALATIANS. CHAP. IT.

7 But contrariwise, 7. But on the other side, these three discerning (by
LF ] τῳ they aad the account I gave them of my successes) that I had
aq the gospe’_ received from Christ the commission of preaching to

e uncircumcision . ᾿ .
was committed unto the Gentiles, and so an equality of office apostolical to
eee the gospel of Peter, “api commission was to preach to the Jews
the circumcision was especially ;
me Fon oh ik ακ (For the same God that had enabled Peter, and
12 wrought effectu- 81ven him gifts and miraculous powers to discharge
ally in Peter 15 to the that office of an apostle to the Jews, gave me also the
apostleship of the like commission and abilities to be an apostle to the
circumcision, ‘the Gentiles :)
seus Wee Tue ay Τὴ g. These three, I say, James the bishop of Jeru-
tiles :) salem, and Peter, and John the son of Zebedee, two
9 Andwhen.James, prime apostles, who were looked on as the pillars of
Cephas, and John, the church, approved and commended all that we did
who seemed, to bey. hadi done; acknowledged us as their companions,
pillars, perceived the .. : :
grace that was given Jomed with us, and did by consent make an agree-
unto me, they gave ment, that they and we should betake ourselves seve-
to me and Barna- rally, (into what city soever either of us entered,) we
pee ne mai panes to the Gentiles and they to the Jews of the city, and
ps Fae WAP a to so constitute several congregations in each city of
the heathen, and Jews and Gentiles: (see note [Ὁ] Rev. xi.)
they unto the cir- 10. And all that they insisted on to us was, that
cumcision. we should take into our care the wants of the poor
ies ea ow ripe Christians in Judea, who were sadly spoiled and
member the poor; Wasted by their unbelieving countrymen, 1 Thess. x1.
the same which I 14, Heb. x. 34, (see Chrysostom,) and get collec-
also was forward to tions for them among the Gentiles, which I was as
do. forward to do as they to have me.

τι But when Peter 11. But when, after this, Peter came and preached
was come to Anti- to the Jews at Antioch, I who was there also at the
och, I withstood him same time preaching to the Gentiles of that city, re-

to the face, be- sisted him, because they that had taken notice of his
cause he [07 was to f : :
μια, ormer actions, and the change that was observable
in him, did look upon him as a dissembler, and laid
that to his charge, not knowing ‘the true ground of
what he did.

12 For before that 12. For before the time that some believing Jews
certain came fromof Jerusalem, (James’s see,) who were generally
James, he did eat zealous for the Mosaical performances, Acts xxi. 20,
iio the Gentiles: ¢ame from thence to Antioch, (in like manner as those

ut when they were ; ΐ
come, he withdrew Acts xv. 1,) he freely conversed with the Gentile
and separated him- Christians and eat with them; but while they were
self, fearmg them present, out of fear of displeasing and scandalizing

12 wrought in Peter, évepyhoas Πέτρῳ. 13 toward, εἰς. 14 wrought also in me,
ἐνήργησε wat ἐμοί. 15 are reputed, οἱ δοκοῦντεξ. 16 communication, κοινωνίας.
17 face to face, because he had been blamed, κατὰ πρόσωπον.

θαυ, per, 5

ee "» 5:

= - Ὸυ'

2S - esi = ὃν Ἢ

CHAP. II. | GALATIANS. 207

which were of the those Jewish Christians, and occasioning their falling
SSEpAcision. off or forsaking the faith, (see TTheophylact and Chry-
7 sostom interpreting it by a like phrase, ch. iv. 11, I
am afraid of you, lest I have bestowed on you labour
in vain,) he abstained from using that liberty, and

did not use any conversation with them for a time.

13 And the other _13- And the whole number of the Jewish converts
Jews dissembled of Antiochia followed his example, and abstained from
likewise with him; conversing freely with the Gentiles, making as if they
ers bar were such zealots of the Mosaical law as that they
ried away with their Would not use this illegal liberty; and this was so
dissimulation. universally done by all, that Barnabas, that came with

me, began to be wrought on by it, and to make
scruple to converse familiarly with the Gentiles, as if
it were not lawful to do so.

14 ButwhenI saw 14. Whereupon, considering the inconvenience that
that they walked not would come on this, and that it would be a way to
Ἢ uprightly Seige shut out all the Gentiles from the faith, if by Peter’s
rt gospel, I said fear of scandalizing the Jews men were brought to
unto Peter before believe that the Gentiles might not freely be accom-
them all, If thou, be- panied with, (and consequently could not be preached
ing a Jew, livest to by us,) and so that this was not the way which was
ae manner Of 1 ost conducible to the propagating of Christian reli-

entiles, and not as ~. ς y ; :
do the Jews, why gion, which was like to consist more of Gentiles than
compellest thou the of Jews, I thus spake publicly to Peter: Thou hast
Gentiles to live as do hitherto lived like (and conversed with) the Gentile
the Jews? Christians, and not observed the Jewish rules ; why

dost thou now by thy practice bring the Gentiles to
think it necessary for them to observe the Jewish law ?

1; We who are 18. Certainly that which these men learn and think
Jews by ™ nature,to be implied by this practice of thine is far from
and not sinners of being true doctrine; for we that indeed were, before
che Gentile’ our Christianity, Jews born, and so far more obliged

in any reason to observe the Mosaical law than the
idolatrous ignorant heathens, whom the Jews them-
selves never thought obliged to the Mosaical per-
formances, and therefore looked upon them with such
contempt, as impure, and not fit to be conversed with;
τό Knowing thata 16. We, I say, beimg taught by Christianity, that

man is not justified by the observation of the law, (see note [g] Matt. v,)

by the works of the by performance of the Mosaical rites, justification is
hts ᾿ ag cet not to be expected, but only by the faith of Jesus
we have believed in Christ, without that we, I say, do thus ourselves re-
Jesus Christ, that ceive the Christian religion, and ought in any reason

we might be justi- to teach it others, so as not to depend on the Mosaical

18 the straight path to the truth, ὀρθοποδοῦσι πρὸς τὴν ἀλήθειαν. 19 birth, φύσει.

208 GALATIANS. CHAP. II.

fied by the faith of performances for justification, but on the faith of

Christ, and not by Christ without them, and that upon this grand prin-

ea egg Sa fre ciple, that neither Jew nor Gentile can be justified by

works of the law legal obedience, and therefore must seek to Christ for

shall no flesh be it, who not now requiring of us these outward rites,

justified. but the inward purity signified by them, is conse-
quently to be obeyed in what he requires, and the
liberty that he also gives to be vindicated by us against
all contrary pretenders, who indeed will be far from
changing their minds by our yielding to or complying
with them.

17 But if,whilewe 17. But then it is objected by those that stand so
seek to be justified for the Jewish law, that if, seeking to be justified by
by Christ, we our- faith in Christ, we neglect the Mosaical law, and live
αν τ ae like Gentiles, we make by this means, or suppose
fore Christ the mi- Christ to be an enemy to the law and a fayourer
nister of sin? God of Gentilism (one that assists that against Judaism,
forbid. makes provision for it). ‘To which we answer, that

whatsoever be said of his favouring those that do not
bind themselves to the Judaical law, he is yet sure no
favourer of Gentilism, or heathen life.

18 For if I build 18. But on the other side rather, when a man hath
again the things renounced justification by the Mosaical law, and de-
dara mostrar pended only on Christ for it, if he shall again return
ibaciee * to that which he hath renounced, and assert justifica-

tion by that law, affirm that the observance of Mosa-
ical rites is necessary to justification, what doth he
then but apostatize in some measure, depart from his
former profession, in returning to Judaism again ?

19 ForI through . 19- Weare all taught by the very Old Testament,
the law am dead to the law and prophets, that we must seek further than
the law, that I might the law, viz. to Christ, and so I have done, and
live unto God. learned by the law itself not to value it too much, but

to give over hope of justification or life by those legal
performances, that so I may find it in God, through
Christ, in the new covenant.

ρον ie tits! 41s" 56. Christ by his death hath abolished the Mosa-
ἀπ Chiiats θρόνον. ical law, Ephes. ll. 143 that is, hath taken away the
theless I live; yet discrimination betwixt Jew and Gentile, brought
not I, but Christ justification into the world for those that observe not
liveth in me: and the Mosaical law; and I, by being a Christian, have
*3the life which I},¢¢n made partaker of this fruit of Christ’s death, and
now live in the flesh ὡς ee
I live by the faith of 50 am. also dead to the law, ver. 9. and Rom. vii. 4; and
the Son of God, who now I am no longer the man I was, that is, a Jew, but

20 by the law did die, διὰ νόμου ἀπέθανον. 21 I have been crucified, Svveoratpwuat.
22 but, or, and I live, not any longer I, (@ δὲ οὐκ ἔτι ἐγώ. 23 what I now live, ὃ viv ζῶ.

CHAP. III. . GALATIANS. 209

loved me, and gave a Christian, and am now bound to no other observa-

himself for me. tions but those which Christ requireth of me, to whom

I am obliged by all the bands of love and duty, having
given his own life for me to free me from the Mosaical
law among other things.

21 I do not frus- 21- This freedom therefore I make use of, and do
trate the grace of not depend on the law for justification, nor think the
God: for if righte- Mosaical observances still necessary ; for that were to
i Cy by the evacuate the gospel of Christ, (see note [9] Heb. xiii.,)
aw, then Christ is Pes ΔΗ = ς
Sead τὸ sain. or if still the Mosaical performances are necessary

and sufficient to our justification, then Christ needed
not to have died, it would be matter of no advantage
to us that he thus came into the world and laid down
his life for us.

CHAP. ITI.

O FOOLISH Ga-_* what heretic with his sorceries hath brought you
latians, “who hath off from Christianity to Judaism again, (see ch. iv. 10,)
[a] bewitched you, . waeak for
that ye should’ not YOU, I say, to whom Christ crucified hath been for-
obey the truth, !be- merly as convincingly declared by our preaching as

fore whose eyes if he had been set before your eyes nailed to the cross
Jesus Christ hath among you?

en ΣΝ, 2. I pray let me dispute it a while with you, and

among you? demand this one thing, which may reasonably set an

2 This only would end to the whole controversy, The gifts of the Spirit
I learn of you, Re- that are in your church, were they there till the gos-
ey the ig a pel was preached to you? (1 Cor. xii. 28.) was the
law, or by the hear- Mosaical law able to give you any such privileges, to
ing of faith? work such miracles among you? Undoubtedly it was

not.

3 Are ye so fool- 3. And then is there any reason, that having by
ish? having begun the gospel received the gifts of the Spirit, and so begun
in the Spirit, “are to be a Christian church, thriven and prospered well
ye now made per-. : <a ca
fect by the flesh? 1 that plain way, you should now think it necessary

to take in the law as a suppletory, to make yourselves
up with the external, Mosaical, carnal rites and cere-
monies ἢ

4 Have ye suffered 4. You have suffered many persecutions and hard-
80 are things in ships for Christianity, which, if you would have Juda-
vain? *if it be yet 544 abies Aaa Hone
Leela ized, you might have avoided, (your persecution

generally proceeding from that fountain ;) and if this
doctrine be true, then what are ye the better for all
these sufferings’ Nay, it were well if this were all,

1 to whom before your eyes Jesus Christ hath been set forth among you, having been crucified,
or, (leaving out among you, for the King’s MS. omits ἐν iuiv,) to whom Jesus Christ, that
was crucified, hath been set forth before your eyes. ? do you now end in the flesh ἢ νῦν
σαρκὶ ἐπιτελεῖσθε ; 3 and I would it were even in vain, εἴ γε καὶ εἰκῆ.

HAMMOND, VOL. II. P

210 GALATIANS. CHAP, III.

_ that you should only lose the benefits of your suffer-
ings; it is to be feared this change will bring worse
effects on you, the loss of that evangelical spirit, if
you mend not.

5 Hethereforethat 5. God therefore that hath furnished your church
ministereth to you with so many extraordinary gifts of the Spirit, and
ee soaierpagt work- wrought so many miracles among you, did he any
vei Paneth he it be such thing under the Mosaical law? is there any
the works of the law, thing in that fit to draw you back to it again from the
or by the hearing of profession of the gospel? ver. 2. Is not faith it that
faith ? all the great privileges and advantages have still

belonged to ?

6 Even as Abra- 6, As it was believing upon which Abraham was
ham_ believed Gods jastifie ἃ;

and it was account- Ἔ ς
ed to him for right- 7- From whence it follows, that those which are

eousness. justified as Abraham was, are not the Mosaical ob-

7 Know ye there- servers, but believers only, those that receive and
aca one obey that doctrine which is taught and required by
are the children of Christ, the Gentiles as well as Jews.

Abraham. 8. And the words of the promise made to Abraham,

8 And the scrip- which was an evangelical not legal promise, did in
ya femevnges po effect contain this in them, that all nations of the
eden ἀν ων world, and not only the Jews, should be justified by
faith, preached be- faith, and so the Gentiles now, and that without legal
fore the gospel unto Mosaical performances, for thus the words of the pro-
Abraham, saying, mise ran, In thee shail all the nations of the earth be
LE aaa oe blessed: all the nations ; and so the heathens, and not

’ only the Jews, who lived according to the law, shall
be blessed in thee, that is, the form of benediction used
among the Gentiles, and not only the Jews, shall be
with mention of Abraham’s name, viz. that God will
bless them as he blessed Abraham, justify them as he
did him, make the whole Gentile world partakers of
that promise made personally to Abraham, on condi-
tion they believe and obey as he did: all looking on
Abraham’s obedience and justification as the example
of all Christians, that all that believe and obey as he
did shall’ be blessed as he was.

9. So then they 0. From all which it is clear, that believers or Chris-
which be of faith are tian livers, without Mosaical performances, have their
blessed with faithful . Mee
Kitab: part of that blessing that was promised to Abraham ;

and those that sprang from him (from his faith as well
as from his loins) are blessed on the same terms as he
was.
ake Songs many ὡς .10: For all that expect to be justified by the law
the law are underthe Without the faith of Christ, (which, if it be acknow-
curse : for it is writ- ledged, takes away the wall of partition betwixt Jew

CHAP. III. GALATIANS. 211

ten, Cursed is every and Gentile, and consequently the law, which in the
a — sa ac external part of it established that partition and non-
which are written ;, Communion between them,). or without accepting
the book of the law those reformations and changes of shadow for sub-
to do them. stance, brought in by Christ, do set up Moses, not
only absolutely, but comparatively and exclusively to
Christ; and they that do thus are still involved under
the curse for every sin they are ever guilty of, and
τι But that no man Consequently being guilty of some breach or other can
is justified by the law 2eVEr have any thing but curse by this means, and so
in the sight of God, are far from being justified.
{δ is evident: for, 11. And the same is proved by that known testi-
ad ἽΝ shall live mony, Habak. ii. 4, (see Rom. i. 17, Heb. x. 38,) They
ἃ ee the law js 2 Whom life is promised are the believers, or they
W 18 ° . .
not of faith: but, that are justified after the evangelical manner.
The man that doeth 12. Whereas the law makes no account of faith,
*them shall live in allows no justification but on condition of legal obe-
Sige st hath re. ence, performance of all that it requires.
eae from the 18. 1n which case, there being no means in the law
curse of the law, be- to justify any, but rather to bring curses on all, be-
ing made a curse for cause all have sinned, ver. 10, Christ hath been sea-
τὰ τε It Is written, sonably pleased to interpose, to make satisfaction for
sak fant, wh ow, . Sin, to bear that curse which belonged to us, (and
geth on a : : ; ; :
tree: that he did by being crucified, which being a Roman
_14 That the bless- punishment was yet near kin to that of hanging on a
ing of Abraham tree, that is, a gibbet of wood, Deut. xix. 23, which
fone on. = is said there to be an accursed death :)
Be ere . That the favour bestowed on Abraham, of bein
sus Christ; that we, 14. 44a ᾽ δ
might receive the justified by faith, and not by ceremonial observances,
promise of the Spi- may be communicated to the Gentiles who believe in
mit through faith. God as Abraham, and all those precious consequents
thereof, the gifts of the Spirit useful to the building
15 Brethren, I speak up of a church, ver. 5, as well as that single promise
after the manner of of justification.
Sox! lt ον rites 15. Brethren, it is ordinarily acknowledged among
nant, yet if it be con- men, that a covenant, though it be but of a man, being
firmed, no man dis- once firmly made cannot be voided.
annulleth, or addeth 46, And much less can the promises of God mis-
mo to Abra. C24ry» which were made to Abraham and to his seed;
ham and his seed not to seeds in the plural, which might make a differ-
were the promises ence betwixt Jews and Gentiles, but in the singular,
made. He saith not, to thy seed, viz., as to Isaac (who was therein a type
“otal a of Christ) so distinctly to Christ, as he is the head of
man ἰὼ thy bead, 8 family, a spiritual father of children, all believers

which is [d]Christ. coming from him as a spiritual progeny, and conse-

4 The just by faith shall live, Δίκαιος ἐκ πίστεως ζήσεται. 5 those things, αὐτά,
P 2

212 GALATIANS. CHAP. ITI.

quently to all Christians without discrimination, Jews
or Gentiles, circumcised or uncircumcised.

17 AndthisI say, 17. 10 the same purpose again it is observable,
that the covenant, that the law, that was delivered by Moses above four
that was confirmed hundred and thirty years after the time that that pro-
oe of anon eli mise was made to Abraham, Gen. xii. 3, cannot in
which was four hun. 22Y reason be thought to disannul, or frustrate, or im-
dred and thirty years Validate the covenant made by God to Abraham, and
after, cannot disan- in him to all believers or Christians, his spiritual as
nul, that it should wel] as carnal progeny, so as to leave believers now
make the promise of Se .
mane efteak: under obligation to observe the Mosaical law, or to

propose justification to them upon no other terms but
those; when in the promise to Abraham, so long
before, it was made over to them upon these other
cheaper and better terms of fidelity and sincerity, and
purity of the heart.

18 For if the in- 18. For if the blessing that is promised to Abra-
heritance be of the ham’s seed, whether carnal or spiritual, that is, to be-
law, δὲ 5 οἱ + G ον lieving Gentiles as well as circumcised Jews, came by
ee ζ: kee the performance of the Mosaical law, then comes it
by promise. not by the promise made to Abraham: which is

directly contrary to the scripture, which affirms it to
come, as to Abraham, so to all others, by promise
only.
19 7Whereforethen 19. You will ask then, if the promise made to Abra-
serveth the law? It ham be the only thing by which, now and ever since,
ve added a justification hath been to be had, to what purpose the
Cee ssrB law was given? I answer, It was given to restrain
e seed should come : . .
to whom the promise en from sin, and to shew them their guilt, and to
was made; and itmake them seek out for a remedy, which is to be
was “ordained by an- found only in the doctrine of the gospel; and in this
gels in the hand of resnect it was useful for the while, till Christ and his
a mediator. yell ;
members, disciples and believers, should come; and
that the law might be the more effectual to that end,
to restrain us from sin, it was given in a glorious for-
midable manner, by angels delivering the ten com-
mandments in thunder, so terribly, that the people
durst not approach the mountain, and therefore was
Moses called up to be a mediator, standing betwixt
God and the people, to shew them the word of the
Lord, Deut. v. 5, and by his hand it was delivered to
them.

_20 Nowa mediator 0. Here again it may be objected, that if in the

is not a mediator of delivery of the law Moses were a mediator, he must

one, but God is one. +h on needs be so between God and the Israelites, and

6 to Christ, eis Χριστόν 3 but the King’s MS. omits those words. 7 What then is, Τί οὖν.
8 delivered, διαταγείς.

. ee
ee el

CHAP, III. GALATIANS. 213

then it must be supposed that as in a covenant, so in
that giving of the law there must be a contract be-
tween God and the people, and then the subject-
matter of this contract will in all probability be just-
ification upon performance of legal obedience; and
then God will by pact be obliged to observe this truth
still, and justify such, and none else.

21 Is thelawthen 91. Lo this 1 answer, that if this were conclusive, it
against the promises would then make void those promises made to Abra-
of God? God for- ham, which must be as carefully preserved as the ob-
ay Ll fi sere jector seems careful to make good God’s pact by {πθ΄
given which could law. And indeed the true way of stating the difficulty
have given life, must be by preserving both as far as the matter will
verily righteousness bear. But there is one thing supposed in this objection
oe have been by which is utterly false, and the cause of all the mistake,

ch viz. that it is possible to perform the law, (for that must
be presupposed before we can talk of justification by
that contract betwixt God and man,) or that the law
furnishes with strength sufficient to do it. If that in
deed were true, there would be no reason to expect the
performance of the promises made to Abraham, and
consequently of justification, but only by the law;
but when the law doth no such matter, it is clear that
that cannot be a valid contract, but void as soon as
made, and so that it supersedes not that other of pro-
mise to Abraham, or that which is now by me insisted
on in Christ, which is purposely to supply the defects
and defailances of the law.

22 But the scrip- 22. But it is clear by scripture, that all men of all
ture hath concluded nations, Jews and others, are guilty of sin, Rom. iii.
all under sin, that 49, and so uncapable of justification by the law,

νὴ ane cram which requires perfect obedience, or else cannot

might be given to Justify, and so still there is no justification to be had

them that believe. upon other terms but those of grace and promise,
upon condition of performing sincere evangelical
faithful obedience.

23 But before faith 528. All that can be said of the law is, that before
came, we were kept Christ and the gospel came we were by God put
under the law, shut under that economy, kept under and disciplined by
ae Sgr ὅν oo it, as in a state of candidates or expectants, until the
baer age ‘T time should come for the revelation of the gospel.
wards be revealed. τ Me

24 Wherefore the 24- And so the law was only a guardian or insti-
law was our school- tutor of us in time of minority, as it were, an im-
master to bring us nerfect rule proportioned to an imperfect state, not
unto Christ, that we 1, justify, but only to keep us in order, and to leave
might be justified by ’ δέω τς :

ΧΗ Ἢ and deliver us up to the gospel only for justification.

25 But after that 25. Now therefore the gospel being come, the

214 GALATIANS. CHAP. IV.

faith is come, we are schoolmaster, or guardian in minority, is quite out-
no longer under a dated.

Bae ve ‘cre al) 96. For all that are true believers are adopted by

the children of God God, and consequently justified without legal obsery-

by faith in Christ ances only by faith.

Jesus. 27. According to that known rule, that all, of what
27 For as many of 44° soever, that have received the faith, and are
ou as have been j ν Ξ :

baptized ant Ohitat accordingly baptized into it, are made members of

have put on Christ. Christ.
28 'There is neither 28, And there is no discrimination from any out-

Jew nor Greek, there ward accidents of country, relation, sex, but circum-

is neither bond nor . : x
free mest se atts cised or uncircumcised, ye are all equally accepted
>

male nor female : for in Christ, if sincere believers, or being members of
ye are °all one in Christ, ver. 27, ye are all accepted by God.

Christ Jesus. 29. And if received and accepted by God as mem-
serene Σ, a μὲ bers of Christ, then are you that spiritual seed of
Abraham’s seed, and Abraham to whom the promises of justification made
heirs according to by him do belong by way of inheritance, without any
the promise. necessity of legal performances or any other supple-

tory claim or tenure.

CHAP, IV.

NOW Isay, That 1,2. Now as it is of heirs to estates among men,
oa yates αν Sam when, though their fathers are dead, they are in their
sar eadaie bors ἃ minority, they are governed by guardians, and their
servant, though he estates ordered for receipts and expenses by stewards,
be lord of all ; till the time come, after which either their father in
"ἢ τ ΠΗ ἼΜΕΝ his will, or else the laws of the land, put them in
yrs until. the time ‘2¢l! own power, and free them from guardians,
appointed of the though all this while they are owners of their whole
father. estates :

3 Evensowe,when 3. So was it with us children of Abraham and of
we were children, God, we were obliged to observe those first rudi- —
aah are Dondegs ments of the worship of God in the Jews’ religion,
Ke whe woslt': (see note [Ὁ] Col. 11.) with which God would have

men brought up, and exercised to the more sublime
pure way of serving him. :

4 But when the 4, 5. But when that time was come, ver. 2, wherein
fulness of the time God saw it fit to remove the guardian of the heir,
μήβφθς τς God sent that is, to lay the Mosaical law aside, then God sent
orth his Son, made hi Saari ἢ Gade cals eis
of a woman, made “18 OWN Son in human flesh, who su mitted to and
under the law, performed the whole law, to redeem us out of that
5 To redeem them slavery of Mosaical performances, and to receive us
that were under the into participation of the promises made to Abraham,

may, That we Might that 19. to justification, without those legal obsery-

9 Or, all Jesus Christ's: for the King’s MS. reads ἅπαντες γὰρ ὑμεῖς ἐστε Χριστοῦ Ἰησοῦ.
1 guardians and stewards, ἐπιτρόπους καὶ οἰκονόμους.

CHAP. IV. GALATIANS. 215

receive the adoption ances; and he, at his parting from the world, finally

of sons. removed all those obligations from the Christians’
shoulders, nailed those ordinances to his cross, abo-
lished them by his death, Ephes. 11. 14, &c.

6 And *becauseye 6, And that you are sons appears by this, that God
a eh osqhecicr hath sent his Spirit into your hearts, giving you
of his Son into sour POWer and authority to call upon God and make
hearts, crying,Abba, your addresses to him, not only as your God, but
Father. your Father, the gospel assuring you that ye are no

longer in that servile condition, bound to legal obe-
diences, but that God will deal with you according
to the promises made to Abraham and his seed,
justify you upon the gospel terms of faith, without
the deeds of the law.

7 Wherefore thou 7. So that you are no longer enslaved to those
art no more a ser- Mosaical performances, but are put into the state of
vant, butason; and .on. and consequently through faith in Christ you
if a son, then an ’ he ; : ᾿
heir of God through 816 sure of justification, according to the promises
Christ. made to Abraham.

8 Howbeit then, 8. In time of your heathenism, before your con-
when ye knew not version to Christianity, ye served idols, and were far
God, ye did service fom thinking yourselves obliged to the Mosaical
ators ee ΜΊΔΟΥ law, knowing and tly heeding nothing of
nature are no gods. “dat TE oie ρλιοομο, Nesp ae ahd SoS δα

ie}

9 But now, after 9. But now that you have converted to Christ,
that ye have known or rather are prevented by God, and called to this
— eee sonship when you were not a looking after it, but lay
turn ye again ἴο fhe immersed in idolatry, what reason is there, or how
weak and beggarly Comes it to pass, that now being Christians, and 80.
elements, whereunto obliged to no part of the Jewish law, whose prose-
ye desire again to be lytes ye are not, ye should make another change so
Ἐν ρδθαροὶ extremely to the worse for yourselves, in falling to

the Mosaical performances, from which Christian re-
ligion hath freed those which were before obliged to
them, that is, the Jews themselves, (and which, now
Christ is come, the substance of those shadows, have
nothing in them for which they should be valued,)
and resolving to be servants still, in despite of that
liberty of sons that Christ hath given you ?

το Yeobservedays, 10. Ye observe the Mosaical ceremonies, (see note
and months, and [qa] ch. iii.) sabbaths, and new moons, and solemn
times, and years. feasts, and anniversary feasts, or those that return

every seventh and every fiftieth year, sabbatical
years, or jubilees, after the same manner that the
Jews before Christ thought themselves obliged to

observe them.
2 that, ὅτι.

216 GALATIANS. CHAP. IV.

11 I am afraid of 11. These practices of yours make me fear that the
you, lest I have be- gospel by me preached will soon be lost among you.
vied i nisin, 12+ 1 pray follow my example—for I did once place

12 Brethren, I be- My trust in the law for justification: and I beseech
seech you, be as I you do not think that it is out of any ill affection that
am ; for “1 am as ye J write this; I have not been at all provoked by you,
pear ona at = nor consequently is it imaginable that I should mean

you malice, or desire to bring on you persecutions to
no purpose (the ayoiding of which is the only bait
which the Gnostics make use of to seduce you).

13 Ye know how’ 19. Nay, why should this fear so trouble you now,
through [aJinfirmity more than formerly it did? You know, and cannot
pagar bree but remember, that when I formerly preached unto
you 4 atthefirst. YOU, L was persecuted for my doctrine.

14 And my temp- 14. And you then were not at all moved by that
tation which was in discouragement to despise me or my preaching, but
my flesh ye despised received me with all the respect and belief and

not, nor rejected ; : .
but received me ag cheerfulness imaginable.

an angel of God, even _ 1§- And then how happy did you think yourselves,
as Christ Jesus. that you had such an apostle! What would you not

15 ° Where is then have parted with for our sakes, were it never so dear
the blessedness ye t) you, though now you are so shy, and afraid of a
spake of? for I bear 1; mee : 1 th
you record, that, if ttle persecution? or what is now become of all that
at had been possible, for which you were so taken notice of, and magnified
ye would havepluck- among men, as the kindest and lovingest of any to
ed out your own your teachers, so kind, that I am able to bear you
eyes, and have given *_ - . :

Pict ἴθ γαῖ; witness, that nothing was so precious to you but you
: ἘΠ haye parted with it for my sake? (‘Theophy-
act.)

τό Am I therefore 16. Am [ then, who was at first so precious to you,
become your enemy, now taken for an enemy of yours, for one that means
aes it tell you you mischief, and am likely to bring persecution and

: pressures among you, (of which your new teachers,
the Gnostic compliers, undertake to rid you,) for no
other crime but only telling you my conscience, and
revealing the truth of the gospel unto you? This is a
little unhappy.

17 They ®zealously 17. Their great zeal toward you is out of no sincere
affect you, but not affection, or desire of your good, but that they may
Bakde tyck dat supplant me, and get all your affection to themselves,
ye might *affect oF that they may shut you out of the fold of Christ,
them. that ye may follow them as your new pastors.

18 But it is good 18. Butin a good cause ye ought to be constant, and

3 I was also as ye, κἀγὼ ὡς ὑμεῖς. 4 formerly, τὸ πρότερον. 5 What therefore is, or,
was your happiness 2 Tis οὖν ἦν 6 μακαρισμὸς ὑμῶν 5 6 woo you very earnestly, ζηλοῦσιν
ὑμᾶς. 7 The King’s MS. reads ὑμᾶς, you, but other copies have ἡμᾶς, us. 8 woo them,
(ndrodTte αὐτούς.

CHAP. IV. GALATIANS. 217

to be zealously af- therefore so you ought in your affections to me, and

fected always in @to the doctrine then preached to you, and that now

railed ΕΣ when I am absent, and not only when I am present

saad with you. among you: such a feeble decaying affection as that
is good for nothing.

19 My little chil- 19. My babes, which cost me the same pain now
dren, of whom I that you would if I were now to convert you anew,
oy abi ane till I can hear that the doctrine and practice of the
ed in you, gospel be purely and perfectly received among you

(thus great is my kindness to you),

20 I °desire to be 90. It was no want of care or kindness in me, that
present with you 1 was not with you before this. Many resolutions 1
ie es τ page have had to come to you, and to speak with (instead
stand in doubt of οἵ Writing to) you, and so to apply these remedies,
you, ~ sharper or milder, as should appear most convenient,

being uncertain at this distance which is the best way
of dealing with you.

21 Tellme, ye that 21. Certainly ye that stand for the necessity of
desire to be under legal performances to justification, may in the very
aie ἕω ye ποῦ law itself see yourselves confuted.

aa Boritiswritten, > 22- For of the two children that Abraham had, the
that Abraham had one of Hagar, which denotes the law, the other of
two sons, the one Sarah, which denotes the gospel, without legal per-
by a bondmaid, the formances,

<0 “νος 3. It is apparent that one, viz. Hagar’s child, was
23 But he who was born after an ordinary manner; but Sarah’s child

of the bondwoman was not by the ordinary course of nature, but above
was born after the it, by the power of God, and by virtue of the promise
flesh ; but he of the ;ade to Abraham.

freewoman was :
promise. 24. And these two mothers are figurative expres-

24 Which things sions, and allegorically denote the first and second
Mare [bJan allegory : covenant, (see note on the title of these books,) the
for these are the two Jaw and the gospel: Hagar denotes the law given

tag ond Mand ‘Si. from Sinai, and that brings nothing with it but servi-

ὙΡΕΤ ndereth tude and strict observances, and yet thereby helps no
nai, which ge 0s Ye nies Ρ
to bondage, which is man to the condition of sons, to justification.
Agar. ἜΝ: 25. For the name of Hagar signifies the mount
_25 For “this Agar where the law was given ; and this is answerable to
is mount Sinai in th yer Flas 1 h Η d
Arabia, and [eJan- *2€ present state of the Jews, these Magarens an
swereth to Jerusa- all that spring from Ismael being by their own laws
lem which now is, bound to be circumcised, and observe the Mosaical
and “is in bondage Jaw like the Jews, and so they, like Hagar their

with her children. mother, are in a servile condition still.

9 resolved to come to you ere now, ἤθελον παρεῖναι πρὸς ὑμᾶς. 10 I am posed concerning
you, ἀποροῦμαι ἐν ὑμῖν. 11 are allegorical, or, do express one thing by another. 12 the
word or name Hagar, T\—Ayap. 13 but is answerable, συστοιχεῖ δέ. 14 she is in bon-
dage, or, serves, δουλεύει.

218 GALATIANS. CHAP. V.

26 But “Jerusa- οὔ, But Sarah, which denotes the state of the
lem which is above gospel, that new city which Christ hath brought from
is free, which is the Ὁ oaven with him (see note [2] Rev. xxi.), of which all
mother of us all. δ sie ‘

we Christians are free-men or citizens, she is a free-
woman, and signifies that we Christians, Gentiles as
well as Jews, are free from the Mosaical rites, &c.,
and that we may be justified without them.

27 For itis written, 27. According to that prophecy, Isa. liv. 1, Rejoice
Rejoice, thou barren &c, the meaning of which is, that the gospel cove-
“cage ple pale, nant, which when Christ was here on earth had few
thou that travajlet children, few that were brought forth by it, after
not: for the deso- his death, upon the preaching of the gospel by the
late hath many more apostles to the Gentiles, had many more than among
children than she the Jews in his lifetime.
band av an 5us- 98. But, my brethren, as Isaac was born only by

28 Now we, bre- Strength of God’s promise, not by any ordinary means,
thren, as Isaac was, Abraham and Sarah being beyond age, so are the
are the children of children of God received to be such, and justified
i pa only by the promise of God, (that is, through the

strength of that promise to Abraham and covenant
in Christ, that all faithful, obedient, persevering
believers should be justified,) without any Mosaical
performances.

29 But as thenhe 29. But as Ismael then, who was born by the
that was born after strength of nature, persecuted him that was born by
the flesh persecuted the strength of God’s promise only, viz. Isaac, so
him that was born .
after the Spirit, even HOW, 1t comes to pass; they that depend on the law
So it is now. or justification, persecute them that depend only on

God’s promise, that are persuaded that through faith,
without legal performances, they shall be justified.

30 Nevertheless 30. To these therefore is appliable that which
what saith the scrip- follows in the story, that Ismael is to be cast out, and
rie Cast σε τὰν none but Isaac to inherit: they that depend on the
ἣν ee es son JAW for justification never attain to it, but they that
of the bondwoman depend on the sole promise of God, and accordingly
shall not [d]be heir expect to be justified upon performance of sincere
with the son of the evangelical obedience, without necessity of legal per-
habe korean formances, they only shall be heirs of this mercy.

31 So then, bre- 91. And so all this belongs to us who are Christians,
hag beso ge and consequently are not obliged to the Mosaical

eee Οἱ {ὴ0 one” performances, but justified by the gospel way without

them.

woman, but of the
free.
CHAP: V.
STAND fast 1. From all this the conclusion is of exhortation to
therefore in the li- you and all Christians, that ye retain the freedom
berty ' wherewith from being obliged to the Mosaical law, which Christ

15 the supernal Jerusalem, 7 ἄνω Ἱερουσαλήμ. 1 to which, 7.

CHAP. V. GALATIANS. 219

Christ hath made us hath bestowed on all, and not return to your former
Be end be not oh yoke. or weight of observances again, which are a
he oe Bi hondage. servility perfectly unprofitable, and nothing else.

2 Behold, I Paul 2- 1 your known apostle, that have been, and
say unto you, that taught the faith among you, pronounce to you posi-
ae be yan tively, that if you depend on circumcision and legal
Christ shall profit observances for justification, Christ will stand you in
you nothing.

no stead.

3 For I testify a- 943. For by laying upon himself a necessity of cir-
gain to every man cumcision, and expecting justification by that, he
a i τὐραμἤωψω absolutely obliges himself to perfect obedience, with-
to do the whole law, OUt Which the law cannot justify any, ch. iii. 10.

4 2Christis[a]be- 4- All that run this way of the Judaizers must
come of no effect know that Christ is become uneffectual to them: if
unto you, whosoever you expect to be justified by legal performances, ye

ὃν tale sak eae have disclaimed all title to the gospel: see note [a]
fallen from grace. Heb. xii. 4

5 Forwe*through 5. For we, according to the gospel, and the pro-
the Spirit wait for mise made to Abraham, expect to be justified without
oe ak ΠΝ performances, only by faith or evangelical obe-

Ἶ lence.

6 For in Jesus 6. For now under the gospel it is not material
Christ neither cir- whether a man be circumcised or no, all that is re-
cumeision availeth quired to our justification is faith; not all that is
lat aa but Called by that name, but such as is made perfect by
faithwhich*[ |work- addition of those duties which we owe to God and
eth by love. our brethren.

7 Yedidrunwell; 7: Ye began well in receiving the gospel, as I
who did hinder you preached it to you; who hath caused you not to con-
that ye should not tinue in that course ?
one the truth? ςς 8. This new doctrine of the necessity of Judaical
cometh net of him Observances is not taught you by God, or by him
that ὅ calleth you. eu myself or any others) who brought you to

the faith.

9 A little leaven 9. It comes from a few false teachers among you,
leaveneth the whole that have infected you with this sour false doctrine

lump. it . . . 5 date 29
so). have con- of Judaizing, which will spoil all your Christianity,

fid i : : ; ;

Pesca ae bud, 10. And I hope it will not extend far, for I am

that ye 7 will be none confident of you in respect of the faith planted among

otherwise minded: you, that you will not be carried away with these
but he that trou- Grrors; but the teachers of this doctrine, whosoever
bleth you shall bear h fi wh ali hall suff d
Shis judgment, who- they are, or of what quality soever, shall suller an

soever he be. be censured for it.

2 Ye are discharged from Christ. 3 by the Spirit through faith, πνεύματι ἐκ πίστεως.
4 is consummate by charity. 5 called you, καλοῦντος. 6 toward, εἰς. 7 will not mind
any other thing, οὐδὲν ἄλλο φρονήσετε. 8 the condemnation, τὸ κρίμα.

220 GALATIANS. CHAP. V.

11 9And I, bre- 11. Some of your teachers, it seems, have told you,
thren, if yet preach that I am for the urging of circumcision upon Chris-
circumcision, WY tians, and that I have done so in some places: but I
do I yet suffer per- ; Ε
secution? !°then is Pray do you guess of the truth of this suggestion, Ὁ
the offence of the the persecutions which I suffer, which generally fall
cross ceased. upon me among the Jews, for my affirming the Mosai-

cal law to be abolished, and would not fall upon me if
I pressed the observation of the Mosaical law in this
particular of so great importance. ‘The great excep-
tion that the Jews have against my preaching and
others believing me, is the abolition of the Mosaical
law, and the removing of that one exception would
be the appeasing of the wrath of the Jews, who pro-

bably would oppose it no longer ; but this, you see,
is not done, for the Jews are still as great opposers of
Christianity, (where it is preached by me,) and of me
for preaching it, and of others that so receive it from
me, as ever they were.

12 I would they 12. Thus unreasonable are their pretensions that
were even [67 cut off would seduce you from your constancy, and are con-
which “trouble you. tent to say any thing, though never so false and im-

probable, to that purpose: all that I have to say of

them is, I wish they were excommunicated, turned

out from among you, that thus endeavour to pervert
ou.

13 For, brethren, 13. Christ hath freed you believers from the rigour
ye have been called of the law, that is, both from the necessity of Mosaical
unto liberty; only observances, and of perfect exact obedience under
use not liberty for ‘
an occasion to the the penalty of the curse: only do not you make an
flesh, but~ by love uncharitable or a carnal use of this liberty, either
serve one another. to contemn and scandalize those that dare not use

this liberty, Rom. xiv. 1, or to fall into acts of sin,
and to think your Christian liberty will excuse you ;
but by charity behave yourselves toward all your
brethren in this matter of legal ceremonies as may
be most for their advantages.

14 For all the law 14. For this is indeed the sum of that law which
is fulfilled in one ye pretend so much to vindicate, endeavouring the
mere ΠΩΣ sie tae good of all others as much as ye can, or as you would
neighbour as thyself. Your own, and not permitting your zeal to set you on

designs of malice, and defaming of others.

15 But if ye bite 45. But if you be so uncharitable as to calumniate

oie Oe σε char and defame one another, this will break out in a while,

ye be not consumed 88 in other places it doth already, to open feuds, per-
one of another. secuting and mischieving your fellow Christians.

9 But I, Ἐγὼ δέ. 10 Is the offence of the cross (the King’s MS. adds τοῦ Χριστοῦ) of
Christ, &pa— 11 unsettle you, ἀναστατοῦντε.

CHAP. V. GALATIANS. 221

τό ThisIsaythen, 16. My advice therefore is, that you order your
Walk in ἮΝ εν actions according to the gospel rule, and do not those
ona we oe He things which are most acceptable to the senses, most
flésh. agreeable to your carnal or worldly ends.

17 For the flesh 17. For this is certain, that he that will serve
lusteth against the God must do many things contrary to his sensual
eee ene the pee or secular ends: for there being two desires in you,
ned these are con. the one proceeding from the carnal, the other from
trary the one to the the rational spiritual faculty or reason instructed by
Other : so that 7 the gospel, and these being so opposite one to
Season n do By ἢ, the other, that whatsoever one liketh the other

mpsmaxyewou' disliketh, it follows, that whatsoever you do in com-
pliance with the one, you do in opposition to the
other, and so that you do not will or choose with
both wills, rational and sensual, whatsoever you will
or choose, but one of these still resisteth the other.

18 Butifyebeled 18. That then which is your duty, is, to follow the
of the Spirit, ye are duct of the Spirit ; and if so, if you follow the gospel
not under the law. ule in despite of all the temptations of the flesh,

whether lusts of the flesh or fear of persecution for
the gospel, to the contrary, then you are neither
obliged to the Mosaical performances, nor to the per-
fect exact obedience, without which the law allows
no justification.

19 Now theworks 19. Whereas on the other side, the actions that the
of the flesh are ma- flesh is most apt to betray one to, and which you have
ἘΜ, ἐπ μέλ al most need to be admonished of, are such as every
Sidi steam man knows to be such, and which yet your present
ness, lasciviousness, false teachers do industriously infuse into you: such

are breaking the bands of wedlock, nay, making
marriage absolutely a work of the devil, that that
persuasion may bring after it all manner of unlawful
lusts (see note [a] 1 Cor. v.), which marriage might
20 Idolatry, συ ΡΣ τον θα : 3 Σ
[d] witchcraft, ha- 20. The sensual villainies committed in the idol
tred, variance, emu- Worships, (see note [2] 1 Cor. v,) to which the Gno-
lations, wrath, strife, stics would bring you back, and so likewise sorceries,
seditions, heresies, and then all the sorts of uncharitableness, hating or
tes alae maligning of others, &c. _
revellings, and such_ 521: And at length envying either the quiet or the
like: of the which I innocence of all that will not do as they do, and so
tell you before, as I falling into all acts of riotous and bloody malice
oe. Latin at against them, together with drunkenness and night
‘they which do such revels, &c.; all which are of a most dangerous and
things shall not in- desperate nature, and will certainly deprive and

12 fulfil not, μὴ τελέσητε. 13 do not, μὴ ποιῆτε.

222 GALATIANS., CHAP. VI.

herit the kingdom exclude all that are guilty of them from the kingdom
of God. of God.

22 But the fruit of 595. On the contrary, the duties that the gospel re-
the Spirit is love, quires of us are, 1. love to our brethren; 2. joy in
joy, peace, long- doing them any good (see note [6] Rom. xiv.); 3.
suffering, "6 8€0- study to preserve peace among all men (see note [ἢ
tleness, goodness, a fat P ΙΝ 8. :
faith, Phil. iv.) ; 4. a patient bearing with the provocations

and injuries of other men ; 5. a kindness in disposition
and actions, actual performance of all kindness to
others; and 6. fidelity, in opposition to betraying
others, or inconstancy to our course ;

23 Meekness, 23- Meekness and quietness of spirit, in opposition
temperance: 16 ἃ- to unquietness and sedition; and lastly, perfect chastity
gainst such there is either in the single or conjugal state: and be you
no law. never so strict and zealous observers of the law, that

can never engage any of you to neglect these Chris-
tian virtues, (as many of you that pretend to be all
for the law, that maintain the necessity of the Mo-
saical performances, are yet found to do, behaving
yourselves so carnally in your religion, and opposing
all other Christians so bitterly, vv. 1g—21, as if you
thought that the law did as much countenance your
filthiness, and your persecuting others, as it doth
countenance or oblige, in your opinion, to those
ceremonies. )

24 And they that 94. And however ye may be deceived in thus
are Christ's have judging of the law, yet it is certain that Christianity
crucified the flesh“ -- : :
wick’ dhe eiickas © directly contrary to all this; the true believers, or
and lusts. hristians, have in their baptisms renounced all the

desires of the flesh, and accordingly must perform.

25 If we live 7in 25. And they that are spiritual, as the Gnostics
the Spirit, let us pretend to be, let them behave themselves in all their
also walk in the+ ,. ΠΝ een BP FIRE
Spitit. actions Christianly and spiritually, in opposition

all these carnal sins, or else know that they have no
right to that title.

26 Let us not be 26. And not be puffed up with an opinion of
desirous of vain glo- themselves, and the vanity of appearing to the Jews
ry, provoking one ty be great zealots, and thereupon inciting the Jews
another, envying one -
ἐπ νΐεν, to the persecuting of the orthodox, and vehemently

maligning of them.

CHAP. VI.

BRETHREN, 1 1. When any Christian falls into a fault, you that
aman be ἢ overtaken are the governors in the churches shall do well not
in a fault, ye which to exercise too great severity on him, but either to re-

14 kindness, xpnorérns. 1ὅ continence, ἐγκράτεια. 16 the law is not against such, κατὰ

τῶν τοιούτων οὐκ ἔστι νόμος. 17 by the Spirit, πνεύματι. 18 by. 1 though,
ἐὰν καί. 2 surprised, προληφθῇ.

“= +. |

CHAP. VI. GALATIANS. 223

are [a] spiritual, re- gain him by friendly advice, or else upon sight of his
og on one ἐν contrition restore him to the peace of the church
Mites considering again, considering how possible it is that thou also
thyself, lest thou also thyself mayest fall into the like sin in time of temp-
be tempted. tation: (see James 1. 13.)

2 Bear ye one an-_ 2: Hase one another as much as ye can, as in a
other’s burdens, and building every stone assists the next, helps to bear
so fulfil the law of the weight that lies upon it, and contributes its part
Christ. to the support of the whole fabric, &c.; and lay not

weight on one another by censuring and aggravating
of other men’s crimes: for so charity requires, which
is the sum of the law, ch. v. 14.

3 Forifamanthink 4. And, because of the assuming, haughty Gnostics
himself to be some- among you, I shall add, that if any man think highly
thing, “when he is of himself above other men, that man, first, is nothing
nothing, he deceiv- Ἔ νος sa . τα A Pikols
ἘΠ ΠΕΣ is opiniating is an argument of it; and _ besides,

secondly, he brings danger upon his own soul by this
error, falls into censuring and contemning of others,
and into many dangerous sins by that means, and so
cheats himself and persuades no man else, but becomes
ridiculous by his vanity.

4 Butleteveryman 4. But let every man so prove and examine his
prove his own work, own actions as to approve them to his own conscience
gpd then shall he and to God, (see note [f] Rom. ii,) and then he shall

ave rejoicing in . : εἰ
himself ‘alone. and t@ke comfort in looking on himself absolutely, (and
Sask ἂν another. not only in comparison with others whom he judgeth

to be inferior to him,) and discerning how he is a better

ae Christian to-day than he was yesterday.
ΠΝ Τὰ εἰ, own δ' ΟΥ γοῦ shall answer for no man’s sins but your
ἜΡΙΝ own, and therefore need not busy yourselves about

6 Let him that is other men’s actions, but only your own.
taught in the word 6, He that receiveth the benefit of spiritual instruc-
“cago unto tion from another, ought to be very liberal and com-

m that teacheth *in Oe 2
all good things. municative of all that he hath to that person’s wants.

7 Be not deceived; 7. And in this, as in all other acts of charity, espe-
God is not mocked: cially of piety toward those that are employed by God,
ew nero ver aman Jet a man resolve, that as he deals with God so shall
δ τῶν at shall he Goq deal with him 3; as a man’s course of life is, so

8 For he that sow- Shall he speed at God’s tribunal.
eth to his flesh shall 8. For as he that makes provision, and lays out all
of the flesh reap cor- his care and wealth, for the feeding his own carnal
ruption ; but he that desires, shall thereby bring loss and ruin to himself ;
soweth to the Spirit : Ν ἘΣ τὴν
shall of the Spirit 89 he that liveth according to the gospel rule of liber-
reap life everlasting. ality and charity to others, ver. 6, and lays himself

3 being nothing, μηδὲν dy. 4 toward himself only, and not toward another, εἰς ἑαυτὸν
μόνον καὶ οὐκ εἰς τὸν ἕτερον. 5 of all his goods, ἐν πᾶσιν ἀγαθοῖς.

Q24 GALATIANS. CHAP. VI.

out in works of piety, &c., shall thereby inherit
: eternal life.

9 And let us not 9: And in duties of charity, &e., which have pro-
δ ἢ). weary in well mises annexed to them, let us not be discouraged,
doing: for in due though we meet not presently with our reward: for
fave ἢ we shallreap, ag if we fall off we shall lose all our reward, even for
ot Ta ca that which we have hitherto laboured; so if we hold

out constantly we shall be sure to have our reward in

that season which God sees fittest for us, whether in

io As we have this life or another.

therefore 7opportu- 10. This is sufficient matter of encouragement to
nity, let us do good ys, to make use of those abilities that God hath or
ΚΕΝ A Pe eae shall give us, and accordingly to express our liberality
are *of the houshold 224 beneficence to all men, but especially to those
of faith. that are of the family of the gospel, and take pains

11 Ye see *(d)how continually in the work of the Lord (in apostleship,
large a letter I have &¢,), and whose lot is the Lord, who preaching the
pol sega head, gospel are to live by it in all reason: see ver. 6.

72 Asmanyasde- 12. They that desire to appear Jews, and comply
sire to make a fair with them, and not to be persecuted by them, (for
shew in the flesh, the Jews out of zeal to their law did then persecute
they constrain you ¢h¢ Christians,) will needs have you circumcised, that
to be circumcised ; : ;
only lest they should by that means they seeming carnest for Judaism (not
suffer persecution for Christianism) may escape persecution from the Jews:
the cross of Christ. (see note [Ὁ] Rev. 1.)

13 Forneitherthey 12. This, it is clear, is the ground of their practice,
themselves who are and not any conscientious persuasion of the obliging-
pee eee ernie ness of the law; for they do not themselves observe
have you citcum- the law in other things, perhaps not in that of circum-
cised, that they may Cision (see note [6] Rev. 11.); but that they may make
glory in your flesh. a fair show that way, by being able to say that they

have made you observe the Judaical law, they force
you to be circumcised, &c.

14 But God forbid 14. Such compliances and such boastings as these
that I should glory, God forbid that I should ever make use of, or of any
save in the cross other, but only that one matter of true boasting and
ν᾿ ae rejoicing in my sufferings for Christ, in my constancy
world is crucified to the Christian religion and discipleship, by which
unto me, and I unto the pleasures and honour and riches of the world are
the world. become lifeless and untempting to me, and I in like

manner lifeless, mortified to the world ; and therefore,
as I profess not to be wrought on by those motives
with which your Judaizing false teachers are moved,
so 1 would not have you cheated by them.

6 grow slothful, ἐκκακῶμεν. 7 ability: see note [d] Phil. iv. 8 the domestics of the
faith, τοὺς οἰκείους τῆς πίστεως. 9 with what kind of letters. 10 do they themselves
being circumcised keep the law, of περιτεμνόμενοι αὐτοὶ νόμον φυλάσσουσιν.

A
Ψ
or
oe
%
a
yy

ΤΣ age

CHAP. I. EPHESIANS. - 225

15 For in Christ

J ith ir- |
ira availeth @ the renewed regenerate heart: (see note [Ὁ] ch. v.)

any thing, nor un- ἢ all renewed regenerate persons, which, whether
circumcision, but *a circumcised or no, are equally the people of God, and
ears ee pall ag 2cceptable in his sight.
atk Eaniing to 17: For the time to come, I should be glad if they
this rule, peace be that are Christians, or would be esteemed so, would
on them, and mercy, not cause trouble or vexation to me, for I am. now
and upon *the Is- otherwise employed than to need that trouble, and
eee toe. have greater evidence of my bein t of Christ
17 From henceforth 8 : : y ΒΘ ΒΡ ΕΥΠῸΝΒ iS
let no man trouble than to doubt of the sincerity of the discharge of my
me: for I bear in office, and my acceptance with him, howsoever I am
my body the marks ]ooked on by you; for I have on me those afflictions
of oy sri on which are marks and notes of a servant of Christ, and
race of our Lord Which testify me to belong to him, and that it is not
esus Christ Se with long before he will seize me as his own peculiar.
your spirit. Amen. © the fayour and lovingkindness of our Lord Jesus
4 Unto the Ga- Christ—
latians written See note on the title to the epistle.
from Rome.

THE

EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE

TO

THE [αἹ EPHESIANS.

CILAP..5.

PAUL, an apostle
of Jesus Christ
by the will of God,

“to the saints which ἃ to the society of Christians which are under the

ng πὸ ον chief metropolis of Asia, Ephesus, and which do still
oa Sia ™ adhere faithful and constant to Christ in despite of all
2 Grace be to you, the temptations to the contrary.

and peace, from God

our Father, and from
‘the Lord Jesus

Christ.
HAMMOND, VOL. 11. Qa

226 EPHESIANS. CHAP. I.

3 Blessed be the ὃ who hath called us to Christianity, and thereby
God and Father of afforded us, as many as have received the faith and

Bike oko fy live in obedience thereto, all things in great abundance

blessed us with all Which may tend to our spiritual and eternal good:
spiritual 1 blessings 4. Agreeably to what before the creation of the
in heavenly placesin world he had determined in his decree of giving

Tlatwor dani ner of Christ, viz., to call men from vicious living to

hath [a] chosen us Christianity and sanctity and purity of life, such as he

in him before the will accept of coming from the sincere love of him
foundation of the and of our brethren:

Sig tare oS onic 5. Having in his eternal purpose of mercy ap-
este, tar al him in Polmted his Son to be preached unto the world, and

RSE that as many as received his message, obeyed his
5 Having predes- commands, should be received by way of adoption

tinated us unto the jnto the number of his children, and live lives of

pasa Wklet to obedience, of holiness and purity, unto him; a mercy

himself, according to attended with very rich advantages, all which have

the good pleasure of accrued to us, not from any merit or desert of ours,

* his will, being supposed sinners and enemies unto him, but
6 To the praise of only from his free goodness toward us, which was

the glory of his grace, 1 d d a. es

3 wherein he hath P1eased so to determine it. :

made us accepted 6. And this tends eminently to the setting forth

the beloved. the exceeding lustre of his mercy towards us, or of the
7 In whom we have gospel revealed to such unworthy wretches, (see note

ine ty si [c] Heb. xiii,) whom in Christ the Son of his love he

giveness of sins, ac- hath received graciously as many as perform obedi-
cording to the riches ence unto him:

of his * grace ; 7. Having by that precious ransom paid for us, the

Ὧ ales ormae gen blood of that dear Son of his, afforded us captives to

‘n all wisdom and Sim a way of freedom, viz. a free pardon for all our
prudence ; past sins upon our present repentance and renovation:
9 Having made a work of the abundant favour and bounty of Almighty
known unto us the God,
ep hor δας Paatiates 8. Wherein also his infinitely wise disposal hath
good pleasure which eminently appeared in this (of all others) most pro-
he hath purposed in bable and powerful means of bringing home sinners
himeele : to new life and bliss.
Sona Ἢ τὴ 9, 10. Having now by the preaching of the gospel
fulness of times 2 he t0 the Gentiles also manifested to us that secret will
might [6] gather to- of his, of which there can be no cause or motive
gether in one all rendered but his own free mercy and purposed reso-

1 benediction in the things that belong to heaven through Christ, εὐλογίᾳ ἐν τοῖς ἐπουρα-
νίοις ἐν Χριστῷ. 2 his own, αὐτοῦ. 3. with which he hath favoured us, ἐν ἣ ἐχαρίτωσεν
ἡμᾶς, or, which he hath afforded us: for the King’s MS. reads ἧς ἐχαρίτωσεν. 4 Or,
bounty: for the King’s MS. reads χρηστότητος. 5 which he hath made to abound, or,
abundantly poured out, js ἐπερίσσευε. 6 his own, αὐτοῦ. 7 his own. 8 For the dis-
pensation, or, administration, eis οἰκονομ. or, Against, or, According to: for the King’s MS.
reads Κατὰ τήν. 9 to gather, ἀνακεφαλαιώσασθαι.

a
ὶ

CHAP. I. EPHESIANS. po AP

thingsin Christ, both lution, which till now hath been kept as a mystery,

“organ τῇ pene, (no man imagining that God ever intended any such

earth; even in him; *21ng,). but which he had long since proposed to him-
self, and referred in his wise dispensation to be per-
formed and delivered out at this season, in these last
and worst times, when the sins of men being advanced
to such an height it might rather have been expected
that God should proceed to execute vengeance on
them. This, I say, which was the just time that God
had resolved on for this purpose, to gather together
his dispersions, as it were, and to unite all in Christ,
to bring into the pale of the church a whole world of
believers, the very Gentiles, (see note [6] Col. i,) all
discrimination being removed by Christ through his
death and resurrection :

ΤΙ In whom also 11. Through the same Christ, I say, by whom we
we "have | Semana Jews have had the will of God revealed to us, now
δ οὶ αὐ ee above all that we ever had before, the gospel being
according tothe pur- first preached unto us, Acts ili. 26, and those of us
pose of him who Which have believed taken possession of, as of a patri-
worketh all things mony or portion assigned and set apart to God, to
ip econ of serve him in holiness according to the secret counsel

ΐ of him who had long since decreed and determined

ες this of his own free mercy to us,
Hg “hy geo 12. ‘l’o this end, that we that were first converted
his glory, es first (© Christianity might publish and preach and make
trusted in Christ. known the gospel to all others, and set it out as illus-

13 In whom ” ye triously as might be.
also trusted, after 19, By whom also it is that ye Gentiles, though
ἮΝ q pe maar oe after called, yet now also having heard and believed
gospel of your sal- the gospel, by which you are escaped out of your
vation: inwhom also idolatrous sinful course, are in like manner secured
after that ye believ- and marked out by God for good, by receiving that
ed, ye were sealed Syirit which is promised to believers, and which is

cig βὰς ἵνα SPl- the mark of all those whom God receives : (see note

14 Which is the [4] ch. iv. 30.)

[4] earnest of our 14. Which is given by God as a pledge or first
inheritance 15 until part of payment of that inheritance which he hath
the [e]redemption of 9 astined to. us, (grace, pardon, salvation, and all the

th h ΒΝ : es é ;
Steen! aon τὰς inheritance that God will instate upon his children,)

praise of his glory. and this on purpose to purchase to himself a peculiar

10 In the same, in whom we also, Ἔν αὐτῷ, ἐν ᾧ καὶ, for some printed copies have a full point
after γῆς» and begin the next verse with Ἔν αὐτῷ. 11 are become his portion, ἐκληρώθη-
μεν, or, we are called: for the King’s MS. reads ἐκλήθημεν. 12 you also having heard
the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation, and in whom having believed ye were sealed
by the, καὶ ὑμεῖς, dxodcavres—ev ᾧ καὶ πιστεύσαντες ἐσφραγίσθητε τῷ--- 18 for the buy-
ing out of the possession, eis ἀπολύτρωσιν τῆς TEpiTOLhTews.

Q 2

228 EPHESIANS. CHAP. I.

people, living gracious and godly lives, which tends
so much to the illustrating of his grace and glory.

τῷ Wherefore I al- 16’ Considering therefore this mercy of God as to
so, 4[ f Jafter Iheard others, so particularly to you, both knowing myself
of your faith in the the good success of my preaching the faith among you,
Lord Jesus, and love and having received advertisement of your great profi-
ee τὰς een ciency in it, since the time I was among you, and of

that inseparable effect and branch of it, your great
charity to all Christians that want your assistance,

16 Cease not to 16,17. I cannot choose but (as I pray for you con-
give thanks for you, tinually, so) give thanks for you to God continually
making mention of a)so ; further beseeching the same God, who is known
Lid "Thar ve God how to us by a more glorious title than that of the
bre Lord Jesus God of Abraham, even the God of our Lord Jesus
Christ, the Father of Christ, whom he hath owned on earth, and now
glory, may give unto raised and set at his right hand in heaven, and who
ay she a Se πο: is the author, as of raising Christ gloriously from the
15in the knowledge dead, so of all grace, and bliss, and glory to all that
of him: are obedient to the faith, that he will bestow on you

all things needful to a Christian church, the gift of
understanding the highest natural and spiritual truths,
the skill of veiling the highest conceptions, speaking
parables, &c., and of understanding and interpreting
prophecies, and discerning Christ and his doctrine in
them: (see note [6] 1 Cor. 1.)

18 Theeyesof your 18. That by this means of illumination ye may be
understanding being furnished to all spiritual uses, discerning throughly
enlightened ; 2 γ8 what is the benefit of his calling us to Christianity,
nek en ck heat and what the glorious blessed condition of those graces
ing, and what the of his which are distributed among Christians here
riches of the glory of (as also of those endless joys which are now instated
his inheritance in the on all penitent, obedient, faithful servants of his) as
saints, at an inheritance to the children, infinitely above that

19 And what is the Ο 3 :
exceeding greatness Canaan that was bestowed on Abraham’s posterity ;
of his power to us- 19, 20. And withal the infiniteness of his power
ward who believe, ac- that hath been engaged in this work toward us be-
cording to the work- Jievers in subduing our enemies, sin, and death the
ee we χαῖρον punishment of sin, and raising us sinners first to a
power, ? ash hak

20 Which he new and then to an eternal life, which was a work of
wrought in Christ, the same omnipotence with that which he first evi-
when he raised him denced in that miraculous raising of Christ from the
toe ee sea grave, and exalting him to the highest degree of
right hand in the glory, next to himself in heaven, (an emblem and
heavenly places, | essay of the methods which he hath now used toward

l4 having heard, ἀκούσας. 15 to the acknowledgment of him, ἐν ἐπιγνώσει αὐτοῦ.
16 ris ὁ πλοῦτος, what the riches, is left out in the King’s MS.

᾿
-
"«
a
:

= a ee eS See

CHAP. II. EPHESIANS. R29

us, by the preaching of the gospel to raise us from
the grave of sin to a new Christian life, and from
thence to a glorious eternity,)

21 Far above all 21. Far, infinitely far above all those rulers and
principality, and potentates (that have but fading power) by whom he
ge and ar was here put to death, yea above the highest degree
nary name that τς of 4ngelical powers that inhabit heaven to all eternity;
named, not only in 22- And by so doing gave him victory and superi-
this world, but also ority over all his enemies, and constituted him the
in that which is to prince of his church, who should till the day of doom
Oe δε ἃ hath ει have in his hands the sole disposing of that (every
all things a, Mis on aoe is ee τ ΠΩΣ feat therein moving regu-
feet, and gave him larly and subordinately to him) ;
to be the fised over 23. The church, [ saa which is the body of Christ,
ἢ ΠΉΝΘΕ to the and so is required to make him perfect in this rela-
ν 25. Which is his Ve perfection, (as the body is required and neces-
body, the fulness of Sary to the perfection of the head,) though absolutely
him 17 that filleth all considered, he is most exactly perfect of himself:

in all. (see note [d] Rom. xi.)

CAP. Th
AND you hathhe 1. And you heathens, lying like so many carcasses,
doi Αὐτὰ acces CeSperately gone in all kind of sins, (see note [ὁ]
ω Luke χυ,) hath God quickened and raised to new

and sins ; : : :
De cece a hfe, ver. 5, (all between being to be read as in a
past ye walked ac- Parenthesis) ;
cording tothecourse 2- You, I say, that for so many years together
of this world, ac- lived formerly, and securely went on in the epi-
cording to the prince qemical sins of the nations, the customs of the Gen-
of the power of the ,- ; ‘ : ς :
air, the spirit that tile world, following the direction of your idol false
now worketh in the gods, (who prescribed all villainy in their worships,)
children of disobe- that is, of Satan, that hath such power here below,
crt ᾿ and doth still exercise his power among all that have
3 mons, yo not received the gospel of Christ,

also we all had : .
Batis olidiouin times 3. Among whom we of the Gentile church of

past in the lusts of Rome, from whence I write, formerly lived, and
our flesh, fulfilling yielded ourselves to those sensual sins and _ idol-
a Aiapady ty : τὰ worships which our lusts and our fancies were pleased
mind; and were by with, and so went on in those heathen customs, which
2 nature the children did universally overspread them, and were born, and
of wrath, even as lived, and continued in a damning condition, (see
+e God. who is 2°" [7] 1 Cor. xi.) as all other heathens did.

en, βρκῤδᾳ “for 4: But God, who is infinitely merciful, beyond
his great love where- What we can ask or think, without any thing in us

with he loved us, [0 invite him to it, merely out of that kindness of his

17 which is altogether complete, or filled, or, perfected in all things, τοῦ τὰ πάντα ἐν πᾶσι
πληρουμένου. 1 imaginations, διανοιῶν. 2 birth, φύσει.

230 EPHESIANS. CHAP. II.

which he bare to us, as we were in that sad desolate
condition of sin and misery, |

5 Even when we 5. Hath by that power by which he raised Christ
were dead in sins, from the grave, raised us out of this heathen state
hath quickened us of 81] kind of impieties, a state so far from meriting
cao with Crt, any such dealing, that it deserved nothing but utter

y grace ye are : snes
3 saved ;) desertion (and therefore it is as wonderful an act of

goodness and mercy in God that we are thus rescued,
and escaped out of that condition by the preaching of
the gospel to us, (see note [6] Heb. xiii,) as it was for
Lot, when he was by the angel led out of Sodom, and
commanded to escape for his life, &c.)

6 And hath raised 6. And as he hath quickened us out of this spi-
us up together, and yityal death, so in Christ our head he hath also in
made us sit together ..<ured hope raised us up from the dead, and set us
in heavenly places “΄. bed ἘΝ, ete:
in Christ Jesus: With him in heaven: for he sitting there, which is

our head, we are at present not unfitly said to sit
there also, and shall infallibly come thither in due
time,

ἡ That in the 7. By which means he hath given an eminent
ages to come he testimony to all ages that shall follow this of the
might shew the ex- apostles, how exceedingly gracious he is to those that
ceeding riches of his 1; Boe NOtetatians hich j lled th
grace in his kind- ive under Christianity, (which is called the age to
ness toward us come, see note [a] Matt. xi,) by those undeserved
through Christ Je- mercies shewn unto us, by giving us Christ and his
wee gospel to be revealed to us.

8 For by graceare ὃ. For you are delivered out of that heathen state
ye *saved through by the mere undeserved mercy of God, who might
faith; and “that not justly have left you in it without ever calling you
of yourselves: it is “iY . .
the gift of God; | (who had so sinned against nature) out of it; and the

: preaching of the gospel, which hath been the means
of rescuing you thus, is a mere free, undeserved gift
of God, the matter of the gospel being no way to be
known but by divine revelation, and God having sent
Christ, and Christ his apostles, to make that known
unto you, without which you had never heard, as
without hearing you could never have believed such
supernatural truths, (see Rom. x. 17, and note [e]
Heb. xiii,) and all this an act of God’s free will and
merciful pleasure :

9 Not of works, 9. Not from any merits of yours to move God to
lest any man should jt, that so all may be imputed to him, nothing at all
Poe unto yourselves.

τὸ For we are his 10. For we are formed anew by God, and as it
workmanship, cre- Were out of a state of nothing (the heathen idolatry

3 delivered, σεσωσμένοι. 4 on the ensuing ages, ἐν τοῖς αἰῶσι Tots ἐπερχομένοι. 5 de-
livered, σεσωσμένοι. 6 this is not from you, τοῦτο ove ἐξ ὑμῶν.

CHAP. 11. EPHESIANS. | 231

ated in Christ Jesus in which we were) raised by the preaching of the

μὴ goed Pea gospel to a being and a life, and so are as so many

Rtas SOc ae new creatures of his creating, on purpose that we

we should walk in Should bring forth fruit, live christianly, and that we

them. might do so, he hath accommodated us with all things
which may be any way useful to that end.

τι Wherefore re- 11. And this consideration and remembrance may
member, that ye be- he useful to you; viz. that by birth or natural genera-
Hive i Be Bs HCO tion ye were originally Gentiles, called the uncircum-

esin the flesh, who *. : Sere te ;
arecalled Uncireum- cised by the Jews, who had that circumcision in their
cision by that which flesh wrought by the hands of men ;
iscalledthe Circum- 19. That being then without Christ, ye lived in a
ery το. flesh very distant manner from the Israelites, both in re-

12 That at that Spect of customs and laws, but especially of the
time ye were without worship of God, were justly detested, and not per-
Christ, *being aliens mitted to live among them ; and for the promises made
from the common- to Abraham, ye were utterly strangers from them;
iegobes oy Ὡς and so in the first respect you had no God, nothing
covenants of pro- but idols to worship, and in the latter, no kind of
mise, having no hope of good to entertain yourselves with.
hope, and ®without 19, But now, instead of that great distance for-
God ὟΝ world: merly kept, an affinity and league hath been made
Chist Ἀρὰδ. ek between you (see Acts xx. 39) Gentiles and Jews,
sometimes were far and Christ’s blood hath been the solemn rite by
off are made nigh which that league (after the manner of the eastern
omg blood of nations, which use that ceremony of blood in making

᾿ leagues) hath been struck.

14 For he is our 14. For he is our peacemaker, and hath joined
peace, who hath those two distant people into one, having, as it were,
made both one, and hyoke down or removed that little sept or wall in the
a rajoaiddlle oral temple that separated the court of the Jews from
of partition between that of the Gentiles, and so hath laid all common,
us ; brought them both into his church to live without

any discrimination of ceremonies, &c.

15 Havingabolish- _ 15- Having by his sufferings brought the Gentiles
ed 109 in his flesh the that believe to that condition, that the people of God
enmity, even the law ought not to look upon them as enemies and persecute

of commandments them, as now the Judaizers do, for neglecting the
contained in ordi-

nances; for to ceremonies of the Mosaical law, and by the doctrine

make in himself of of the gospel taken away the obligingness of the
twain one new man, Mosaical precepts, which made the conversing with
so making peace; the Gentiles, eating their meats, &c. unlawful also,

7 to which God hath before prepared us, οἷς προητοίμασεν. 8 far removed from the
citizenship of Israel, ἀπηλλοτριωμένοι τῆς πολιτεία---- 9 atheists, ἄθεοι. 10 the enmity
by his own flesh, the law of commandments by doctrines, τὴν ἔχθραν ἐν τῇ σαρκὶ αὐτοῦ, τὸν.
νόμον τῶν ἐντολῶν ἐν δόγμασι. 11 that he might form the two by himself (or, together,
for ~~ King’s MS. reads ἐν αὐτῷ, not ἑαυτῷ,) into one new man, ἵνα τοὺς δύο κτίσῃ---εἰς ἕνα
καινόν.

232 EPHESIANS. CHAP. 111.

that so he might form them both together into one

16 And that he ΠΟῪ man, making an agreement or peace between
might reconcile both them, ; ἃ ΐ
unto God in one 16. And having united them one to another, might
body by the cross, also reconcile them to God, having by his sufferings
having slain the en- ; :
ity 2 ere taken away all quarrel or falling out, whether betwixt

αὐ Ὅτ 13 came and God and them, or (especially here) betwixt Jew and
preached peace to Gentile, having died for both indifferently, and there-
you which were afar hy sealed his covenant of mercies to both.
off, and to them that “47. And accordingly it is that he hath by his apo-
were nigh. Se:

18 For through Stles (see note [6] 1 Pet. 111.) preached the gospel,
him we both have and in it all kind of good news to you Gentiles, as
access by one Spirit well as to the Jews.
unto the Father. 18. For by the covenant made in him, we have

19 Now therefore : eee
ye are no more both admission afforded us, and confidence to ap-

strangers and fo- proach to God as to our Father, having the Spirit
reigners, but fellow- of Christ to intercede for us, both Jews and Gentiles.
citizens with the 49, 20. And so now ye are no longer foreigners,
[6] pe AES " as the Gentiles were wont to be called by the Jews,
God; but taken to be fellow-citizens with the Jews, and
20 And are built members of God’s family, that is, received into the
upon the founda- church, into the number of believers, added to that

tion of the apostles }yilding of which Christ was the corner stone, and
and prophets, Jesus

Christ “himself be- the apostles and prophets jomed to him, as the foun-
ing the chief corner dation built thereon.

stone ; 21. On whom all Christians being built, and Jews
ic oe ites the and Gentiles, how distant soever formerly, united
ΠῚ Oe cone now and knit together, are thereby enabled to con-
unto an holy temple tinue in that unity, and make up one Christian
17 in the Lord: church, to adore and worship God together.

“8 ὅτῳ oo δὴ 22. Being also by Christ thus united, that he may
8:80 δὼ aes’ f° come and reside among you, by communication of all
gether for an habita- h ἘΠΕ “nfl hich 8 d
tion of God through those benign influences which flow down to your

the Spirit. church from the Spirit of Christ.
CHAP. III.

FOR this causeI 1. Hereupon I Paul, as an apostle, so at this time
Paul, the prisoner of a prisoner also of Jesus Christ, who am persecuted
he aia for you for this one thing, because I preach to the Gentiles,

ae aa and according to the doctrine of Christ vindicate the
liberty of the Gentile converts, and the no-necessity
siden hanehesrd of circumcision to them ; see note [6] Gal. ii.;
ye have hear : :
of the dispensation 3: Which you cannot choose but know, if you un-
of the grace of God derstand (see note [37 ch. i.) any thing of my apo-

12 upon it, ἐν αὐτῷ. 13 he hath come and, ἐλθὼν εὐηΎΥ. 14 domestics of God, οἰκεῖοι.
15 being the corner stone of it, ὄντος ἀκρογωνιαίου αὐτοῦ. 16 being compacted together,

will increase, συναρμολογουμένη αὔξει. 17 for, ἐν. 18 by, or, through, év.

— πε,

< AP Geer ne Pade π᾿

CHAP. III. EPHESIANS. 233

which is given me to stleship, my commission to preach and constitute
you-ward : churches among you Gentiles ;

3 How that by re- 3, 4: Lo wit, that Christ shewed to me by revela-
velation he made tion, or vision, that great secret of sending the gospel
known unto me the to the Gentiles, (of which I have said a little already
pepe ya, (δ fe ΙΖ in this epistle, ch. 1. 9, &c. by which you may discern
words, Gf you read and consider) somewhat of that secret or

4 Whereby, when mystery which I speak of,)

. ese may un- 5 Which mystery in the former ages was so far from
le “ag “ον being revealed to men, that it was generally thought
of Christ) unlawful to converse or have any thing to do with

5 Which in other the Gentiles, till now the contrary hath been revealed
ages was not made (as to Peter, Acts x, so) particularly to me, ver. 3,
po gai Bat ἊΜ sons and generally to the apostles and others (that received
Sey en “hie Visions to that purpose, and extraordinary gifts for
holy apostles and the benefit and use of the church, the gifts of tongues,
prophets by the &c. on purpose that they might preach to all nations,)
Spirit ; 6. viz. That the Gentiles were to be taken in with
pein nes τῳ ἐπευνός the Jews into the same inheritance, and have part in
heirs, and of the all the pardon and grace, acceptation and reward,
same body, and par- which is now made over to believers in Christ; that
takers of his pro- they were to be members of Christ, and so receive
ee. 4 ‘ee by influences from the head (as well as the Jews); that

anon they were to partake of all the promises made in

Christ, and that the preaching of the gospel to them
was to be a means of all this ;

" Whereof I was 7. In which work I have been made use of as an
made a minister, ac- instrument, God out of his free grace to me, that was
cording to the gift a persecutor, being thus pleased to employ me, and
Soe ΤΡ et by the gift of tongues and miracles, &c. fitting me
τς effectual work. for the discharge of it.
ing of his power. 8. I, I say, who am the unworthiest person, and

8 Unto me, who most unfit for such an office, have yet had this dignity,
we sy alla this favour, this commission vouchsafed to me, to
is this [a] grace Make known to the Gentiles this bounty of Christ’s
given, that I should toward them, in receiving them freely into covenant,
preach among the without those impositions of circumcision, &c. which
Gentiles the ὑπ- were required of the Jews: a thing which could not
ebm viva by any clue or search have been found in the Jewish

; law, if Christ had not commanded, and I and other
apostles received revelation to do it ;

g And to makeall 9, And to let all men see what this mystery is
Dicllowehip of the Which hath so long lain hid in God, (who, as he
mystery, which “from created all things at first by Jesus Christ, so hath now
the beginning of the wrought this great work of new creation, of regene-

1 have afore written, προέγραψα. 2 communication, κοινωνία. 3 hath been hid from
the ages, ἀποκεκρυμμένου ἀπὸ τῶν αἰώνων.

234 EPHESIANS. CHAP. III.

world hath been hid rating the Gentiles, calling them out of their heathen
a iee ee te idolatries by Christ also,) but is now communicated
Christ: to the world; see note [d] Acts ii. |
τὸ 470 the intent 10. That by what is now done in the church, th
that now unto the very angels may now come to know that which before
principalities and they knew not, the great variety of God’s wise dis-
et ee isle oo pensing of things, as in his dealing formerly with
"aspect hrtheehuieh the Jews, so now in calling the Gentiles to the light
themanifold wisdom of the truth, and knowledge, and practice of all
of God, Christian virtue,

11 According to 11. According to that which he had beforehand
the °eternal purpose decreed in Christ, of the several ages of the world, to
SS ae τ ντρυεοά dispose things after that manner, that in the last age
Nord these worst of men, the heathen idolaters, should

have Christ revealed to them ; '

12 In whom we 12. Through whose mediation the Gentiles, all
have pouinaes ard that believe, have now boldness given them and
bah ἀρ ων τα liberty to approach (see note [a] John vii.) and ad-
st hin. i dress themselves to God, with confidence of reception

and acceptation.

13 Wherefore I 19. And therefore I that am persecuted for this
6 desire that ye faint reason peculiarly, because I preach to the Gentiles,
not at my tribula- (which the Jews think to be unlawful, and it is not
species tg which strange they should, when it was a mystery not for-

merly revealed to the very angels, ver. 10,) do desire
and pray first for myself, (as after he prays for them,
ver. 16,) that I be not amated at any thing that be-
falls me in this cause ; or I do beseech you and pray
for you that you be not discouraged, or stopt, or
amated (see note [a] Luke xvii.) In your course,
upon consideration of the sufferings that have fallen
on me for your sakes, (that is, because I converse
with and preach to you, or assert this dealing of God
toward the Gentiles,) which should be rather matter
of glorying or rejoicing to you.

14 For this cause 14. For this cause 1 humbly beseech God daily for
I bow my knees unto the sake of his dear Son Christ Jesus our Lord,
she κω a 1m 15. (Through whom it is that the whole world of

Ἔ te what “He Men, Gentiles as well as Jews (see note [0] Col. i.) are
whole family in hea- now acknowledged and owned by God as children,
ven ao earth is called after his name Christians, received into his
named, family upon their receiving of the faith,) |
Ea des eas 16. That according to the abundance of that power
to the riches of 7his Dy which he hath called you to the faith, and wrought
glory, to be strength -in you obedience to it, he will also by his Spirit give

4 that now, ἵνα viv. 5 fore-disposing of the ages, πρόθεσιν τῶν αἰώνων. 8 entreat you
not to be disheartened, αἰτοῦμαι μὴ ἐκκακεῖν, or, I desire, or, pray not to be, or, that I be not
troubled: so the Syriac, that my spirit be not troubled. 7 his own, αὐτοῦ.

ee σι συ, ee δε a Ὡρῶν ω

τὰν δῷ»: Ὁ

CHAP. III. EPHESIANS. 235

ened * with might you to grow in all inward strength and abilities of
by his Spirit in the the soul, to perform all holy duties,

17 That Christ ping ἐλ. That ye may continue constant in the faith of
dwell in your hearts Christ, and by your zeal and sincerity of love toward
by faith; %that ye, him be so fastened to him, (as a tree that hath taken
being rooted and deep root, or as a building firmly founded,) that no
grounded in love, temptation or persecution be able to shake you,

ver. 13.

18 May be able to ey ia. That ye may be perfectly skilled (as all
ee Yih all holy men should be) in the knowledge of immense
breadth, and length, wisdom, and other attributes of God, (John xi. 8, 9,)
and depth, andor (as the ancients are willing to understand these
height ; dimensions) understand and search into the im-
ae And to λον mensity of Christ’s love to us, best expressed by the

the love of Christ, .-veyal dimensions of the cross to which he was fast-
which passeth know- ae eae i ἢ ἢ ΤΉ ΘΥ
ledge, that ye might ened, being extended upward and downward, and on
be [ce] filled 1 with both sides; I mean, that unspeakable and unfathom-
all the fulness of able love of Christ, the knowledge of which is a
- God. science of great concernment unto us, far beyond all

that mysterious knowledge that the Gnostics boast of,
or to consider the infinite mercy of God in revealing
Christ unto us, that this may inflame your hearts with
the love of God, who thus loved us, and so fill you
with that virtue which is most divine, 1 John iv. 16,
and which will fortify you against all the persecutions
which are now apt to discourage you, ver. 13.
20 Now unto hin 20. Now to that all-wise and all-merciful God, that
that is able to do can do most abundantly above what we can imagine,
oe opal and will do liberally above what we can pray for to
oF ἘΣ δὲ Sinks, ‘ace him, an evidence of which we have in that mighty
cording to the power Work which is now wrought among you, in the
that worketh in preaching of the gospel, and affording such miracles
hia to be done among the Gentiles,

21 Unto him be 91. To him be all honour ascribed through Jesus
glory [d]in the Christ, by what is now done in the church, even by
church “by Christ the means of the faith and doctrine of Christ, which
ele reine is now preached to the Gentile world: and may this
πυλεράφεᾳ Amen, ‘or ever tend to the glory of God, and not only at

this present time, but among all posterities through
all parts of the world. Amen.

8 in power by his own Spirit, δυνάμει διὰ τοῦ πνεύματος αὐτοῦ. 9 being rooted and founded
in love, that ye may be able, ἐν ἀγάπῃ ἐρριζωμένοι καὶ τεθεμελιωμένοι ἵνα ἐξισχύσητε. 10 Or,
the superlative love of the knowledge of Christ: for the King’s MS. reads ὑπερβάλλουσαν
ἀγάπην τῆς γνώσεως. 11 to, εἰς. 12 superabundantly, ὑπὲρ éx περισσοῦ. 13 which
is wrought among us, ἐνεργουμένην ἐν ἡμῖν, or, among you: for the King’s MS. reads ὑμῖν.
14 Or, and, or, even by Christ: for the King’s MS. reads καὶ ἐν.

236 EPHESIANS. CHAP. IV.

CHAP. IV.

I THEREFORE, 1, I therefore the apostle that am at this time a
the prisoner ‘of the prisoner for the cause of Christ, ch. iii. 1, (from
Lord,) ? beseech you ; , Ξ ει
that ve walk wor. Whence to this place seems to be one long parenthesis,
thy of the vocation See note [c] Gal. ii,) do exhort you to behave your-
wherewith ye are selves like persons that have been vouchsafed by God
called, that great mercy of revealing Christ to you in your

Gentile state.

2 With all lowli- 2. And that must be by the exercise of that Chris-
ness and meekness, tian charity, and those many effects of it, (1 Cor. xiii.
with longsuffering, el +s ἔ ] ‘Id belaws
forbearing one an. 4? 5») ὃ lowly opinion of yourselves, a mild behaviour
other in love; toward others, a patient bearing (opposed to reveng-

ing) of injuries, much more of weaknesses and ig-
norances,

3 Endeavouring to 3. Labouring your utmost to preserve that unity in
keep the τ of the the church, which is kept in the body by being ani-
ie in the bond of ;yated by the same spirit, and by being joined one

member friendly and peaceably to another by sinews”
&c.; that is, unity of charity, as the spirit;-and of
outward communion, as the sinews, to knit you all
together into a peaceable church, loving and living
peaceably one with another.

4 *There is one 4. That as ye are one society, one body of Chris-
body, and one Spi- tians, so ye may have one soul, as it were, one spirit
mit, even as ye are of love to animate that body, according to that one
called in one hope - . . .
of your calling; aim, (in which you all conspire, and to the obtaining

of which Christianity gives you all the same pre-
tension and hope,) viz. eternal life.

5 One Lord, one 5. And according as ye have but one Master whose
faith, one baptism, commands ye are bound to obey, one body of creed

to be believed by all, and the same form of initiation,
the same vow of baptism appointed to be administered
to all.

6 One God and Fa- 6. And as having all of you the same God which
ther of all, who ts a- created and now owneth you for his children, who
boveall,and through overseeth all actions, pierceth through all secrets, and
all, and *in you all. ; he

powerfully worketh in you by his gifts and graces.

7 But unto every 7. But these gifts and capacities and qualifications
slg accordiny to 102 the serving of Christ in the church are not in the
a. Te ES τ ὁ the Same manner and measure given to all, but severally
gift of Christ. and in diverse degrees, such as Christ in his several

distribution of gifts is pleased to dispense.

8 Wherefore he 8. According to that of the psalmist, ps. Lxviii. 18,

1 in, ἐν. 2 exhort, παρακαλῶ. 3 One body, “Ev σῶμα. 4 Or, in all: the
King’s MS. leaves out ὑμῖν.

CHAP. IV. EPHESIANS. 237

saith, ὅ When he as- that at his ascension he carried Satan, sin, and
cended up on high, death captive, and scattered many several gifts and
he led captivit Cap- “di b di th H ] Gh t

tive, and [a] gave ©Xtraordinary graces by sending the Holy Ghost upon
gifts unto men. his disciples, as Elias did upon Elisha at his ascent.

9 (Now that he 9- (And what doth this his ascent to heaven sig-
ascended, what is it nify, but that he first descended from heaven to these
but that he also de- lower parts of the world called the earth, or to the
eae aoe Virgin’s womb, to be conceived there in human flesh,
ica} * - which is by the psalmist also styled, beeng fashioned

beneath in the earth, psalm cxxxix. 15, (see Paulus
Fagius on 'l'argum, Gen. xxxvil. 36,) or else to the
grave, — aan Lr of the earth, = ee 9.
τὸ Hethatdescend- 10. And as his descent was on purpose to do us
ed is the same also good, to bestow and scatter his graces among us, so
that ascended up far his ascending again, though it were for a time the
Gat be sight 7 Al leaving of us, yet it was designed to the sending down
all things.) the Holy Ghost upon the apostles, by that means to
supply all our wants, to do what was necessary to be
done to the planting and governing of his church.)

11 And he gave ἐξ τριῶν ἴο Ὁ end he an pean some to
some, apostles ; and be founders and governors o churches, (see note
some, prophets; and o9n John xx. tesa note [Ὁ] 1 Cor. xii,) ate to
some, [6] evange-
Gites and come, pas- teach and confirm them when they are founded, (see
tors and teachers; note [6] Acts xv, and note [e] 1 Cor. xii,) others, fol-

lowers of the apostles, sent to preach the gospel
where the apostles could not go, (see note on John
xx. 21,) others to reside as bishops, and govern par-
ticular churches, and instruct them also,

12 For the *per- 12. For the holding together the body of the
fecting of the saints, church to frequent public assemblies, aceite [c]
for ἰῷ roe an oe 2 Cor. xiii,) and either for the maintaining the poor by
fying of the body of the contribution of the rich, (see note [a] Luke viii,)
Christ: or for the supplying all the spiritual wants of the

church, and for the building of the church, and fur-
ther instructing those that are in it, and bringing
_13 Till we all come others into it ;
in the arg οἱ κῃ 13. Till Jews and Gentiles all coming to the
ag ses oe ny church, and joining in the same faith and profession
Bion οἱ God, unto a οἱ Christ, attain to full age, as it were, and stature,
perfect man, unto such as uses to have full knowledge belonging to it,

the measure of the yiz, the perfect knowledge of Christ’s will revealed
stature of the fulness tis. Sevier
of Christ : Whi h f h ea

14 That we hence- 14: ich may secure us from that which we now

forth be no more see is the fate of many, viz. to be (as children are

5 Or, Having ascended to the height, and led captive, he gave— for the King’s MS. reads
αἰχμαλωτεύσα-.----ἔδωκεν. 6 unto, εἰς, 7 fulfil, πληρώσῃ. 8 compacting, or, knit-
ting together, καταρτισμόν. 9 of ministration, διακονίας. 10 acknowledgment, ἐπιγνώσεως.

238 EPHESIANS. CHAP. IV.

children, tossed to wont) carried from one doctrine to another, (as a
and fro, and carried waye of the sea is carried about with every wind that
ey Lie te comes, sometimes this, sometimes another way,
the "[e]sleight of through the cheats and sorceries used by the Gno-
men, and cunning stics, and the cunning and industry of such false
craftiness, whereby teachers, who are most dexterous in contriving of de-
κὸν Ld] he in wait ceits, (see note [7 Jude,) and laying them so that
15 But “speaking they may get most proselytes to them ;

the truth in love, 15. But that preserving unity of faith and charity
may '* grow up into we may improve (as members in unity with the head)
him in all things, and grow in all Christian knowledge whatsoever ;

wet ae Heats 16. Christ being that head, from whose influence

τό [6] From whom (as from the influence of the principal member the
the whole body “fit- body of any living creature is ordinarily compacted,
ly joined together and by the supplies that the veins and arteries, bind-
Fa pepreies pid ing fast the joints, afford to every part, proportionably
joint supplieth, ac- to the power or efficacy of the one, and the wants of
cording to the effec- the other, doth daily increase and grow till it come
tual working in the to perfect maturity, and all this through the mutual
pong oF ORE amity that is preserved in the body, so) the whole
Drei ar the ἤσαν body of the church being held together in frequent
unto the edifying of assemblies, ver. 12, by every man’s doing his best in
itself in love. the capacity he is in towards the service of the church,
(or by means of the rich men’s contributing to the
maintenance of the poor, accordingly as one wants
and the other is able to supply,) grows into a com-
plete spiritual body fit for the service of Christ; and
17 This I say there- all this by the means of mutual love and charity.
fore, and testify in| 47, This command therefore I give you with all
the Lord, that ye carnestness in the name of Christ, whose apostle I am,
henceforth walk not : : Α ou, wake
as “other Gentiles that being converted from heathenism to Christianity
walk, in the vanity ye do not any longer live after the manner of the
of *theirmind, = heathens, in the vileness of those practices used in
18 Having the un- their idol-worships: (see note [ἢ] Rom. viii.)
derstanding darken~- 48, hat long course of sin having blinded their
εἶ being alienated nderstandings, so that they see not that which by
rom the life of God : Ὁ.
17 through the ig- the light of nature they are enabled to see, and by
norance that is in that gross ignorance and obduration of heart run into
a cing arate all impiety, are far removed from that life which God
goaern ae their and nature requires of them.
19 Who being 19: And ina kind of senselessness and benumb-
19 [1 past feeling edness yield themselves up to all softness and im-

11 subtilty of men, through their craftiness for the managing of deceit, τῇ κυβείᾳ τῶν ἀνθρώ-
πων, ἐν wavoupyla πρὸς τὴν μεθοδείαν Tis mAdYnS. 12 keeping the truth, ἀληθεύοντες.
18 increase in him, αὐξήσωμεν εἰς αὐτόν. 14 compacted and cemented together by every
joint of supply, according to its power in proportion of every part, works. 15 the rest of
the Gentiles, τὰ λοιπὰ ἔθνη. 16 their own, αὐτῶν. 17 because of the ignorance,
διὰ τὴν ἄγνοιαν. 18 hardness, πώρωσιν. 19 benumbed.

ete ee

CHAP. IV. E PHESIAN S. 239

have given them- purity, to the committing of all inordinate unnatural

selves over unto la- sing of the flesh.
all [7 juncleanness 20. ‘The contrary to all which ye have been taught

with greediness. | by the Christian religion, and therefore ought not to

20 But ye have not permit yourselves to be seduced by false teachers,

so learned Christ; the Gnostics, under pretence of Christian liberty to
such unchristian licentiousness.

21 Ifsobethat ye 21. This certainly is your duty, and so you will be-

have heard him, and lieve, if you have known (see note [f] ch. i,) and

have been taught . . ae
ae ie, ca the truth ioc ΥΘΕΡΕΙΝ instructed in the truth of Christian
; 2

is in Jesus: .
22 That ye putoff 22. To wit, that you should change your former

concerning the for- course of life, and put off all your idolatrous unclean-
mer conversation the nesses that before you lived in, defiled and corrupted
old man, which is}\ unnatural lusts, (see note [Ὁ] 2 Peter i,) which
corrupt according to : ὃ ‘

the 22deceitful lusts; ΠΟῪ your false teachers, the Gnostics, desire to bring

23 And be renewed 1n again ;
in the spirit of your 99,24. And being inwardly and cordially changed
mind ; to new desires and pursuits, conform all your actions
24 ‘nd that ye put 21.4 to this new rule of Christian ity and 5]
ae te ae cha, purity and sincere
which after God is unfeigned holiness.
created inrighteous- 25. ‘To this purpose these so many sins will be fit
ness and **true holi- to be avoided at this time; first, that of lying, which
eee is a sin destructive to society; and for the restraining

25 Wherefore put- ; : ye
ting away lying, Of this, ye must consider that not only all Christians
speak every man but all men are members of the same body, viz. οἵ.
truth with his neigh- mankind; and sure one member never speaks false or
bour: for we are deceives another member, nor consequently must we
members one of an- iF .
δέω. ie to any man in the world, though he be not a

Christian, much less when it is to the injuring of our
fellow-Christians.

26 Be ye angry, 26. Another sin to be guarded by you is wrath ;
and sin not: [h]let and if you be surprised suddenly with any commotion
not the sun go a of mind for any thing done injuriously to you or
ΠῚ: others, yet let it not break out into bitter or contu-

melious behaviour, or if it do, make all haste to sub-
due that rage, and to reconcile thyself to him that
hath been thus injured by thee.

27 Neither give 27. And to this end take care that you give not ear
place to the “devil. to calumniators; or do not suffer the devil to gain in

upon you, and bring you to those black detestable

sins of malice, mischievous machinations, &c. by your

continuing indulgently in this sin of wrath, ver. 26.
28 Let him that 28. A third sin is stealing, and despoiling of

20 inordinate desire : see note [?] Rom. i. 21 in, ἐν. 22 lusts of deceit, ἐπιθυμίας τῆς
ἀπάτης. 23 holiness of the truth, ὁσιότητι τῆς ἀληθείας. 24 calumniator : see
note [a] Matt. iv.

240 EPHESIANS. CHAP. V.

stole steal no more: others, which some, under pretence of Christianity
but rather let him and their right to the creature, have freely ventured
labour, [i] working on, ‘They that have been thus guilty let the -
with his hands the "P0?- y , A Say: m/te
thing which is good, form, and resolve that by their own labour and earn-
that he may have toings they ought to get that which may suffice for
ain him that their own necessities, and enable them to supply the
29 Let no corrupt wants of others. ag : :
communication pro- 99. A fourth sin is that of filthiness, from which ye
ceed out of your ought to be so far removed, that not so much as your
ea can κῳ tongue should admit any impure word; and there-
bees a: Ea athe * fore be sure that no unclean discourse (so far from
that it may eae “So τα " : Sha spe pang “ pane;
grace unto the hear- rotten meats) be indulged to among you, but instea
ers. of it, that which is wholesome, profitable, instructive
go And grieve not in those things that are necessary for a Christian to
the holy Spirit of . .
God, whereby ye are know, that it may bring advantage to them that hear
k|sealed unto the you, and increase of piety: (see note [6] ch. v.)
fa of redemption. go. And repel not by your noisome conversation
81 κω all ae the holy Spirit of God, by which you are marked, and
Lage Sead clangour, sealed, and set by as wares that are by Christ pur-
and evil speaking, Chased to be used in his service, a church of pure

be put away from Christians: (see note [d] ch. i.)
you, with all malice:
32 And be ye kind
one to another, ten-
derhearted, forgiv-
ing oneanother, even
as God for Christ’s
sake hath forgiven
you.

CHAP. V.

BE ye therefore 1. Be ye therefore as diligent to render yourselves
‘followers of God, the pictures and resemblances of God, which hath
as dear children; thug vouchsafed to be your Father, as any children

are by nature in the lineaments of the face, or by in-
stitution in the qualities of the mind, like to their
natural parents.
2 And walkin love, 2. And continue constant to death in the profes-
as Christ also hath sion of the Christian faith, (see note [Ὁ] Rev. ii,)
pia peane nee thereby imitating the love of Christ to us, who, that
= [aJoffering and a 2€ might confirm and seal the truth of his preaching,
sacrifice to God for for which he was sent by God, offered up his own
a sweetsmelling sa- life, was willingly content to die ; which death of his,
bes sn as it was for our sakes, so was it most acceptable to
God, and so cannot be better compared than to a
meat-offering or drink-offering, which being offered

25 instruction of use, οἰκοδομὴν τῆς xpelas. 1 imitators, μιμηταί.

Can! eee Ole

i I i Ὁ... ὑπ

ΠΣ ““- -.--- -

CHAP. V. EPHESIANS. 441

for our sins unto God, (and of the former a part

burned upon the altar, and the rest for the use of the

priest, Ley. 11. 3, but the latter wholly consumed on

_ the altar,) is said to be of a sweet savour unto the

3 But fornication, Tord, and Gen. viii. 20. to satisfy for us, and work
and all uncleanness,
or ?covetousness, let SUE PSaee, : ὲ ἢ
itnot be once παπᾶ 3- And for the Gnostic noisome foul practices, un-
among you, as be- lawful, unnatural, riotous lusts, let them never get
tees sa FEM the least admission among you, but be utterly de-
ae = [2] ἘΌΝ, tested by you, according to that obligation that lies
talking, nor jesting, 02 you as Christians, in opposition to the heathens:
which are not con- 4. And so all unclean gestures and obscene talk-
venient: but rather ing, or unsavoury jests to cause laughter, which are
[ο] ἐπε τ of ΠΛ εν. all unbeseeming a Christian ; but purity, chasteness,
ree oct empha graciousness of language, opposite to the filthiness
ger, nor unclean per- before, or else blessing and praising of God, a far
son, nor covetous fitter subject for our rejoicing.
man, whois anidol- 5, For by the Christian doctrine ye are assured,
a, theking- that he that is ‘guilty of any unlawful, especially un-
dom of Christ and atural, inordinate lust, (see note [1] Rom. i,) those
of God. sins which were used in the mysteries of the hea-
6 Let no man de- thens, is an absolute Gentile person, hath no portion

ἘΔ Ὁ ὙῈῸ γαῖα in the church of God under Christ, nor inheritance
of these things com- 1) heaven: (see note on 1 Cor. v. 1.)

eth the wrath of God 6. Let no man flatter you that these are tole-
upon the children of rable for a Christian, for they are the very sins for

disobedience. which God hath so plagued the heathens, as he did
εἰ Be not ye there- a ei

tak ith outa bie hog rs
vr aos ras 7. Do not ye then join in their sins, that ye may

8 For ye were some- not in their punishments.
times darkness, but 8, For though ye were formerly heathens, yet now
Oe hoa pent as Ye are become Christians, and that lays an obligation
children of light: 91 you, and all such as you, to live like Christians,

9 (For the fruit of 9. (For that Spirit that God hath sent among us in
‘the Spirit is in all the preaching of the gospel, being the Spirit of God,
goodness and right- must bring forth all kindness, justice, fidelity, and

ἐπ το πηλραίαο such like, (Gal. v. 22.)

is acceptable unto 10. Searching and approving, and accordingly
the Lord. practising whatsoever you shall find acceptable to

ΕἾ ae ave ὯΝ God: (see note [77 Rom. ii.)
ello 1 : . ᾿
unfruitful works of , 11: 484 go not ye to their heathen mysteries ; com-

darkness, but rather Ply not with their close, dark, abominable practices ;
6 reprove them. but oppose, and help to bring them to light, that they _

2 inordinate desire: see note [ἢ] Rom. i. 3 And filthiness, and foolish speaking, or
jesting, which are things unseemly ; but rather graciousness. 4 Or, light: for the King’s
MS. reads φωτός : see vv.8.11. 5 examining, δοκιμάζοντες. 6 discover them, ἐλέγχετε.

HAMMOND, VOL. 11. R

24.2 EPHESIANS. CHAP. Y.

may leave them, (the secrecy being the only thing
that secures and continues them in them.)

12 Foritisashame 12. For those secret practices are such that they
even to speak of dare not appear in the light, and therefore are by the
those things which geyil, who prescribes them as parts of his worship,
eda of them in »nointed to be used in close recesses, which are

ἘΝ called their mysteries, as the highest, but indeed the
vilest part of their religion: (see note [c] Rey. xvii.)

13 But all things _, 13- But Christianity is a means to discover and
that are reproved display these abominable cheats and villainies, as
are made manifest by light is the direct means to discover what darkness
the light: for what- hath hid, and to make them renounce and forsake it
soever doth make hen they see it is seen and abhorred by men.
manifest is light. : : :

14 Wherefore he 14: According to that saying of Isaiah, ch. Ix. 1,
saith, Awake thou Arise, be enlightened, for thy light 1s come, and the
that sleepest, and glory of the Lord is risen upon thee ; that is, this
arise from the dead, Christian estate is a lightsome condition, and en-
and Christ — shall : Ree
8 give thee light. $2ges every man that expects to have his part im it

to get out of all these horrible dark secrecies, which
are put to shame and discomfited by the light.

15 Seethen*[d]that 16: See therefore and consider how ye may walk
yewalk circumspect- most exactly and inoffensively ; to which end ye will
ly, not as fools, but need great circumspection, as being placed in the
Bice midst of such temptations and dangers, by one or

other ready to be ensnared on every side. If your
circumspection be not intense enough, ye will be en-
snared as fools in their lusts and compliances, which
bring such carnal temptations along with them;
and if ye be over earnest in admonishing them, and
vehement unseasonably, ye will exasperate and incur
the danger, Matt. vii. 6, of being rent by the swine.

16 [e] Redeeming 16. And therefore, as you must be sure to preserve
po time, because the the innocence of the dove, so ye have need of pru-

Σὲ ate ay. dence and wariness, and wisdom of behaviour, because

the world is at this time full of corruption and of con-
tumacy, and persecuting of all good and orthodox
Christians.

17 Wherefore be 17. And therefore see that ye be not corrupted by
ye not unwise, but their insinuations, but let the knowledge of your
understanding what Christian duty so fortify you, that ye be not befooled
ae will of the Lord 4+ ensnared by them. 3

18 And be not 18: And do not ye, like those heathens in their
drunk with wine, bacchanals, inflame yourselves with wine, to which all
wherein is °[ f Jex- manner of inordinate lust is consequent, (and then

7 being discovered by the light are made manifest ἐλεγχόμενα ὑπὸ τοῦ φωτὸς, pavepovTat,
8 shine upon thee, ἐπιφαύσει σοι. 9 how ye walk exactly, ὡς ἀκριβῶς περιπατεῖτε. 10 dis-
soluteness.

Ce Cm aes

ae

ee -

eS iy fe. ᾿

ce eae

CHAP. V. | EPHESIANS. 243

cess; but be filled think ye are inspired, and able to prophesy by that
tag’ one δευεῖεν means,) but let your hearts be filled with zeal and
ten { 2 δ πᾷ devotion : (see note [6] Luke ix.)

and hymns and spi-_ 19. And let all your mirth and jollity be expressed
ritual songs, "sing- in the several kinds of hymns, &c. that are used
ῬἜ and ee me among Christians, after a pious manner, singing, and
Ὡς f τς poe “a inwardly in your hearts rendering praises to God,

20 Giving thanks 2nd not finding out such gross carnal ways of ex-
always for all things pressing your joys as the heathens use ;
unto God and the 90. Upon all occasions acknowledging the great
Father in the name and fatherly mercies of God to you, through our
aed Lord Jesus 7 ord Jesus Christ ;

21 Submittingyour- 21. Yielding obedience to those to whom it is due,
selves one to another in subordination to God, obeying their lawful com-
in the fear of '*God. mands upon God’s command to honour them, but yet

not doing any thing in obedience to them which is
forbidden by that superior law of God.

22 Wives, submit 22. All wives must be subject to their husbands by
yourselves unto your virtue of the Christian law, which in this and other
utes oe pam 88 things doth no way disannul, but rather confirm
‘oni aad God’s first institution. |

23 Forthehusband 23- And the same obligation that lies on the church
is the head of the to obey Christ, viz. because he is the head of it, les
wife, even as Christ on the wife to obey the husband, who is the head of
Dax Ἔν get the wife, 1 Cor. xi. 13, by the law of creation, which
the saviour of the 18 in force among all nations; and as Christ did for
body. his church, so it is the office of the husband, as of the

7 head, to take care for, and secure and defend the
body which belengs to it, that is, to do all that he can
for the good of the wife.

ba "Therefore asthe. 24: And this subjection of the wife to the husband
church is subject 18 not restrained to some sorts of things, but extended
unto Christ, so Jet unlimitedly to all, where there is not a prohibition of
the wives be to their some superior law, (see ver. 21,) as the church is to
ale ον ™ be regulated by Christ, and those whom he hath
Rea placed over it, in all things.

25 Husbands, love 96: And, by the same rule of analogy with Christ,
your wives, even as the husbands are obliged to express that care of their
Christ also loved the wives, that love to their good, as Christ had to the
poh. f ee 84V€ good of his church, which is his wife, (for whom he

ἢ ᾿Ἰαᾷ down his life,)
"aati 26. That he might purify it from all sin, and to
it with the washing that end appointed baptism, therein obliging us to
of water by the word, forsake the devil, &c., and covenanting to give us

11 chanting (or, with thanksgiving chanting, for the King’s MS. reads ἐν χάριτι ἄδοντες,
as Col. iii. 16.) and singing, καὶ ψάλλοντες. 12 even, καί. 18 Or, Christ: for the
King’s MS. reads Χριστοῦ. 14 it, having cleansed it, αὐτὴν, καθαρίσας.

R 2

244 EPHESIANS. CHAP. Y.

grace to do so, and to that adding his word, the whole

doctrine, commands, promises of the gospel, as a

powerful means to oblige and enable us to do so, or

baptizing us in the name of the Father, and the Son,

ἐν, and the Holy Ghost. (Theophylact.) :

Sebati be aly 27. And all this, that as a wife he may set it out in

a glorious church, beauty and comeliness, as a garment come new out

not having spot, or of the fuller’s hand, purged from spots, stretched from

nears δι: any such wrinkles, the former newly contracted, the latter by

BURRS 008 ἀῦδὶ αἵ long time of custom and habit ; the former more easy,
should be holy and Ὰ

without blemish. the latter hard to be removed ; and so not having any

28 So ought men of the base pollutions before mentioned, ver. 5, but

to love their wives that it may be perfectly clean without ever a blemish

as their own bodies. 3, 1

ee et ore bie 28. And this love of the husband to the wife must
29 For no man ever be as to a part of himself; (for so Eve was taken out
yet hated his own of Adam ;)

— ae ΒΘΙΒΊΒΗΣ 29. And not to love a man’s self, and every part of
: Tees ties ome q that, is unnatural; and therefore every sensible man
ss ehiieh | will love his wife as part of himself, and endeavour
a? For we are her good, as Christ doth the church’s, with all the

members of his zeal imaginable.

Pedy, “a wil 30. (For he is the head of the church, and we are
31 For this cause Members of him.)

shallaman leavehis 931. And this is the reason of that precept in the
father and mother, first creation, that a man shall at marriage put off all
and — “Ἣν ἡοιποα other nearest relations, so far as to prefer this newly
Ἢ εὐ eee ne ρα contracted relation before them all, of two to make
oe up one common pegson, Gen. il. 24.

32 This is a great 932. This place of Genesis is spoken literally of
mystery: but Ispeak marriage, but it hath also a divine, secret, mystical
Bk: Pa ς ye sense in it, to denote first the forming of the church,

ot after the manner of Eve out of Adam’s side. Adam
was alone, God casts him into a dead sleep, then
takes a bone out of his side, and makes a woman meet
for him, and she is the mother of all living. So Christ
being the second Adam, and alone also, he is cast
into a dead sleep on the cross, and then out of his
side the church is formed; and she becomes his
spouse, and so the mother of all living, in the spi-
ritual sense: (see Prosper de Prediction. lib. 1. cap. 1.)
Secondly, the conjunction consequent to this mar-
riage between Christ and his church, who are literally
one flesh, by Christ’s assuming our nature upon him,
and mystically one body, by the strict union which

15 husbands, ἄνδρες. 16 cleave, ποοσκολληθήσεται.

on sien i itis

Pats

tt iid os lela

AN eee aia ie -

CHAP. VI. EPHESIANS. Q45

he hath made, both by infusing his graces, as the
head to the members, and obliging us to continue
in him, as members in union with, and subjection to,
the head. And so the Jews themselves say of the
taking Eve out of Adam’s side, that it was to signify
the marriage of the most highest, God blessed for
ever, who left his father in heaven (saith Chrysostom)
᾿ς to cleave to this wife, this spouse of his, the church.
33 Neverthelesslet 33- Lhe short is, that by the law of our creation
every one of you in confirmed, and not disannulled, by Christ, and ex-
particular so love his emplified to us in his dealings with his spouse the
ae ca πὐμι; church ; every Christian husband is bound to ac-
she 17 reverence her Count of his wife as of a great part of himself, and
husband. accordingly to love and care for her, and she back
again, as to the head, behave herself reverently to-
ward the husband.

CHAP. VI.

CHILDREN, o- 1. And so likewise all children and subjects must
bey ete parents 1N he obedient to their parents and princes now under
νον ht rd : for this is 4,6 gospel: for this is commanded by the law in the

aie Old Testament, which Christ came not to evacuate,
but to confirm.

2 Honour thy fa- 2. For so are the words of the fifth commandment
ey "pearl of the Decalogue, Honour thy father and mother, not
commandment with My thy natural, but civil parents, and all other
promise ; placed over thee by God, or the laws under which

God hath placed thee. And this is the first com-
mandment of the second table, and that with a pro-
mise annexed to it,

3 That it may be 3. viz. of prosperity and long life in the land of
well with thee, and Canaan, as it concerned the Jews, and to all others of

thou mayest live prosperous peaceable living upon earth, (toward
long on the earth. é : pipe ta eh :

which obedience to superiors is ordinarily an eminent
means of security, see Matt. v. 5,) and of eternal

4 And, ye fathers, bliss in heaven by the promise of Christ.

δ τὸ hoa Lal 4. And parents likewise are to behave themselves
“coger 4 ek, ap lovingly and gently toward their children, and not to
in the nurture and tempt them, by tyrannical usage of their power, to dis-
admonition of the obedience, but use all care to bring them up in the
Lord. knowledge of their duty to Christ.

ὔαεν μην, be 0; 5. And do not think that Christianity hath set all

edient to them that ‘ : ar

are your masters ac- Servants at liberty, or given them any privilege of
cording to the flesh, disobeying those whose servants they are, according
with fear and trem- to the course of this world, be they heathens, &c.

17 fear, φοβῆται. 1 just, δίκαιον. 2 thou shalt have a long time on the land, ἔσῃ μακρο-
χρύνιος ἐπὶ Tis γῆς. 3 discipline and nurture, παιδείᾳ καὶ νουθεσίᾳ.

246 EPHESIANS. CHAP, VI.

bling,insinglenessof But let all such know themselves to be obliged to
your heart, as unto perform obedience unto their masters, with all dili-
Christ ; . ᾿ os
gence and sincerity (see note [6] Phil. 11.) as unto
Christ, who sees their hearts, and lays this command
on them.

6 Not with eye- 6. And this not only to avoid the displeasures of
te δ ἀπ νὰ their masters, (which will extend no further than to
preasers : but as the those things which they can see whether they be
servants of Christ, 7 Apr
doing the will of done or omitted, and consequently punish in them,)
God ‘from the but upon sense of obligation to the law of Christ,
heart ; who can see the secrets of the hearts, and so must be

served accordingly ;

7 With good will 7. Viz. with uprightness and cheerfulness, a volun-
doing service, as to tary obedience, which may approve itself to Christ,
me Lord, and not and not a forced one, which arises from fear of man,

Bp and so extends no further than the master can see
and punish :

8 Knowing that 8- Knowing that as all other performances of duty,
whatsoever good so his faithful service to his master shall be rewarded
pris any man do- jin him by God.
eth, the same shall 4, And the masters must use their servants, as
he receive of the fath seal Libie chek
Lord, whether he be 1Athers were appointed to use their c ren, ver. 4,
bond or free. not wrathfully and imperiously, but calmly and

9 And, ye masters, gently, either as knowing that they themselves have
do the same things 2 master to obey, who commands them to do thus, or
unto them, forbear- Ἢ fac Tat aah hat fell ἐπα
ing threatening ; Knowing that you and they are but fellow-servants in
knowing that ὅ your respect of Christ, and indeed that if masters do not
Master also is in their duty, they shall be as punishable before God as
ee neither is any others of the most inferior degree, God favouring
there respect of per- oy sparing none upon so slight considerations as these
sons with him. : : 5 : 4

of their being greater men in this world than others.

10 Finally,mybre- 10. Finally, brethren, consider the all-sufficience
thren, be strong in and omnipotence of his might, who is able to sustain
henge ἤον τ = you against all opposition of men or devils, and con-
. 8" firm yourselves in the faith, and cheer up yourselves

with that consideration.

τι Put on the 11. And make use of all the defensatives and
*whole armour of weapons that Christ hath afforded you, to the repel-
God, that ye may be Jing of all the temptations and stratagems of the devil,
able to stand agains h 5 at hold ὃ eR
the 7wiles of the at ye may be able to hold out against all his as-
devil. saults, both of force and cunning.

12 For we wrestle 12. For the combat for which we are to be forti-
not against flesh and fied, is not against any ordinary human enemies, but

"4 Or, from the soul with good will doing them service : for the King’s MS. points it thus: ὡς

δοῦλοι Χριστοῦ ποιοῦντες τὸ θέλημα τοῦ Θεοῦ, x ψυχῆς μετ᾽ εὐνοίας δουλεύοντες. 5 Or, the
Lord both of them and you: for the King’s MS. reads ὅτι καὶ αὐτῶν καὶ ὑμῶν. 6 complete
armour, πανοπλίαν. 7 contrivances, μεθοδείας.

ΓΕ ΡΝ νη τὴς ΡΝ
sre ES

jw 2 Sophy

CHAP. VI. EPHESIANS. 247

blood, but against against the several ranks of devils, the chieftains and
principalities, a gods of this present idolatrous heathen world, and
εἰπών Tee ices “r@gainst those evil spirits that are in the air, all
the darkness of this grosser carnal, and all more spiritual dangerous sins,
world, against 9 spi- of pride, heresy, and malice, &c.

nitual wickedness 19. ‘The variety and greatness of the danger being

- ΩΝ places. thus considered, makes it reasonable for you to arm

13 Wherefore take cee : Y or
unto you the whole Yourselves in every part, with all that the Christian
armour of God, that faith hath provided you with, that in time of tempta-
ye may be able to tion ye may be able to hold out against the contrary
ΕΣ μα in the evil allurements of those heretics, and in conclusion to be

ay, and having . .
déacall:to stand, 50 far victorious, as not to have been ensnared on

any side.

14 Stand therefore, 14, 15. Let your military preparations against these
having your loins assaults be these: first, truth, the doctrine of the
ae a on ae gospel in opposition to heathen errors and heretical
breastplate of right- 12Sinuations, and let that be your military girdle (see
eousness ; note [Ὁ] Luke xi.) that keeps on all the other armour,

i And your feet and fits you to make use of it, and withal will restrain
[4]shod “with the you from all libertinism and licentiousness, as a girdle
preparation of the . .
gospel of peace; Strains and keeps in the body ; secondly, righteous-

ness, sincere faithful obedience to Christ, to guard
the whole man from assaults of sin, as the breastplate
guards him, Isa. lix. 17; thirdly, the practice of
Christian charity and peaceableness, to supply the
place of shoes, that ye may go on expeditely in the
Christian course, and not fall or miscarry by the way,
through the traps that heretics and schismatics lay to
wound and gall you, and hinder your progress ;

16 Above all, 16. Fourthly, faith, or the believing both the pro-
taking the shield of mises of Christ to all reformed penitents, and the
faith, wherewith ye threats to all impenitent sensual persons ; which will
shall be able to k . .

uench all the fiery Keep temptations from entering, and be able to allay

arts of “the wicked. the pleasures of those sensual baits proposed to you,

either by Satan or any other tempter, which, like
poisoned darts, (which are wont to inflame the parts
that are wounded with them, and therefore are called
fiery darts, as the serpents with poisonous stings are
called fiery serpents,) will wound you to death, if the
consideration of your duty, the promises and terrors
of Christ, received by your faith, do not help to
quench them ;

17 And take the 17: Fifthly, the hope of salvation, which may serve
helmet of salvation, as an helmet, Isa. lix. 17, to bear off any blow (at

8 the worldly rulers—of this age, κοσμοκράτορα-----τοῦ αἰῶνος. 9 spiritual parts, or, spirits >
for the Syriac appears to have read πνεύματα. 10 in heavenly places. 11 in the readi-
ness. 12 unto all, ἐπὶ πᾶσιν. 13 the wicked one, Tov πονηροῦ.

248 EPHESIANS. CHAP. VI.

and the sword of the least secure you from the hurt of it) that can light
Spirit, which is the yyon you; and sixthly, the spirit, that is, the word
pS had OL avs Of God, which may serve as a sword to assault the
Coa att aie fede assailants, and destroy them, to slay all that is tempt-
supplication in the ation in them, by proposing to the Christian much
Spirit, and * watch- stronger motives to obedience than the world can

ing thereunto with afford to the contrary.
all perseverance and

supplication for 1681 18. Praying heartily and fervently (see note [6] -

saints ; Luke ix.) upon every opportunity and time of need,
19 And for me, that for God’s assistance to enable you to persevere, and
biamaghes. ne? ee for the removal or averting of temptations ; not so
ΕΓ 'caie™ ἀρῶν τὴν Much for secular as spiritual things, (which Theophy-
mouth 17 boldly, to Lact sets as the meaning of the phrase in the spirit,)
make known the and then adding vigilancy to prayer, and so continu-
mystery of the gos- ing and persevering in a constant performance of that
pel, office of prayer, for all virtues and graces that are
20 For which I am
an ambassador in needful for you, and all means that may tend to the
18 bonds: that there- Securing or Increasing holiness in you.
in 1 may speak bold- 19. And let not these your prayers be wholly con-
ly, Ὁ I ought to fined to yourselves, but let me have my part in them,
Ἔν jena that I may be enlarged from my present restraint,
mayknowmy affairs, 2nd so have liberty to propagate the faith of Christ,
and how I do, Τγ- (see note [6] 1 Cor.i.) and publicly or freely, or with
chicus, a beloved authority, (see note [a] John vii.) to preach to the
brother and faithful Gentiles, and instead of the heathen mysteries,
minister in the Lord, : Erp Eee
shall make known to Wherein all their impieties are acted, to reveal to them
you all things : the nature of the gospel, to which they are initiated,
22 Whom I have the purity and holiness which are there required:
Bene yen e 20. (For the maintaining of which I am persecuted,
same povpose, the and being imprisoned, do still continue to preach it,
h Beas Ρ
ye might know our ;
affairs, and that he that I may by it be emboldened to speak as I ought.
might comfort your ἃ to give you such an account of my afflictions and

hearts. imprisonment as may not afflict, but give you matter
23 Peace be to the or 26 oicing Υ 2 give y
thren, and 39] .
with faith, from God 23. I beseech God the Father, and our Lord Jesus

the Father and the Christ, to bestow upon your whole church the grace
Lord Jesus Christ. of peaceableness, and charity, and true faith.

24 Grace be with 54. The blessing of God be on all those that con-
all them that. love ,. st ΜΈΣ Chri d
our Lord Jesus 4Mue constant in their love to rist, and are not
Christ in 2!sincerity. corrupted out of it by any of the baits or seductions
Amen. of these times : (see note [6] Rey. 11.)

4 Written from

Rome unto the

Ephesians by 'T'y-

chicus.

14 at every season, ἐν παντὶ Kaipe. 15 to this very purpose watching, εἰς αὐτὸ τοῦτο
ἀγρυπν. 16 Or, concerning all holy things, wep) πάντων ἁγίων. 17 with authority : see
note [a] John vii. 18 a chain, ἁλύσει. 19 what I do, τί πράσσω. 20 Or, compassion =
for the King’s MS. reads ἔλεος. 21 incorruption, ἀφθαρσίᾳ.

THE

EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE

TO

THE [4] PHILIPPIANS.

CHAP. T.

AULandTimo- 1. 1 Paul the apostle that preached the gospel to
theus, ee the several cities of Macedonia, but first to Philippi,
ee en Γ᾿ Acts xvi. 12, and ‘Timothy that accompanied me in
Christ Jesus which that work, Acts xvi. 1, to all the Christians that are
are at [Ὁ] Philippi, in Macedonia, of which Philippi is a metropolis, and
with the [6] bishops therein especially to the several bishops of the several

oy ee. cities, and the deacons that attend upon and assist

you, and peace, from them, cre
God our Father,and 2. Send greeting in the Lord.
from the Lord Jesus
Christ.

3 Ithank my God 3. I cannot but render thanks to God, (the author
upon every remem- of all the good which is wrought in any,) as often as
brance of you, I think of you ;

a eee ee 4. And accordingly whensoever I pray for you, I
you all eta re- cannot do it without rejoicing ;
uest with joy,
For your ifellow- 5. To consider your great liberality toward the
ee "ἢ ἀν" soap propagating the gospel, (see note [e] Acts ii.) which
ae, | Chath been observable in you since your first receiving
6 Being confident the faith until this present time.
of this very thing, 6. And 1 make no doubt but that God, who hath
that he which hath wrought this and all other Christian graces in you
ome ed bos vith thus far, will proceed to consummate it, (upon your
By the day persevering to make use of his grace,) and to reward
of Jesus Christ: it at the great day of doom.

1 communication toward, κοινωνίᾳ εἰς. 2 among you, ἐν ὑμῖν. 3 perfect, ἐπιτελέσει.
? ᾳᾷ you, μ ΡΘ ’

250 PHILIPPIANS: OHAP. I.

7 Evenasitismeet 7, This affection to you it is but justice for me to
ΝΣ 188 we = have, as considering that you both in sufferings, and
se Lied gree in the defence (see ver. 7,) and maintenance of the
πο ον Vesteovich as gospel, have joined and participated with me, done
both in my bonds, and suffered the same things that I have done.
and in the defence
and confirmation of
the gospel, ye all are
partakers of [e] my
ger χὰ 8. And before God I solemnly protest to have it
fess nya pelea in the highest and most passionate degree of Chris-
I long after you ail tian love imaginable :
in the bowels of 9. And I daily pray that your Christian charity
Jesus Christ. (which already expresses itself in liberality toward

9 And this I pray, the gospel, and suffering for it, vv. 5. 7,) may yet
that your love may ¢_ thee 5 ἢ "4 ἥ "
abound yet more and /Urther increase more and more, so that ye may ac
more in ®knowledge Knowledge and discern whatever ye ought to do,
and in all judgment; have a quick sense of your duty in every particular :

το That ye may 10, That ye may continue constant unto the truth,
approve things that ~xamine first, and then approve, and like, and prac-
are excellent; that ~ oe : A a
ye may be “sincere tise all Christian virtues in the highest degrees, (see
and without offence note [77 Rom. ii.) and not be led into evil under the
till the day of Christ. show of good, but remain unblemished and spotless
ΩΝ Being filled with unto the day of judgment, and so bring Christianity

e fruits of right- . .
eousness, which are into a reputation among men, fs. :
by Jesus Christ, un- 11. Bringing forth all manner of Christian fruits,
to the glory andthose works of piety and charity, which are com-
a vs anh oe mended by Christ above what was by the law of na-
ΣΝ ἀμ πῆ, ture or Moses required, which may tend to the honour
brethren, that the aud praise of God.
things ὃ which hap- 12. As for myself, and the things that concern me,
pened unto me have my sufferings and imprisonment at Rome, you may
ἀχροὶ out rather un- lease to take notice, that they have tended to the
o the furtherance of .
the gospel ; advancement rather than hinderance of the gospel.

13 So that my 13. For by my sufferings it is that the gospel hath
bonds in Christ are come to be taken notice of, and so to be propagated
manifest in all the both to all the officers of the emperor in the courts,

9 101 .
aha oton . ™ (the Romans that act under him,) and also to all

14 And many of others.
the brethren in the 14. And withal many that have received Christi-
Lord, waxing con- anity, through the confidence and courage that the
eget | shoeane example of my sufferings and patience hath infused
to speak the word Mto them, have with much more zeal and constancy

without fear. than formerly made confession of the faith.

4 to have this care for, φρονεῖν ὑπέρ. 5 as those that—are all my copartners of grace.
> PP ρ y cop 5 >

συγκοινωνούς μου τῆς χάριτος πάντας ὑμᾶς ὄντας. 6 acknowledgment and all sense, ἐν ἐπι-

γνώσει καὶ πάσῃ αἰσθήσει. 7 pure, εἰλικρινεῖς. 8 that concerned me, τὰ κατ᾽ ἐμέ.
9 hall, or, place of judicature. 10 to all others, τοῖς λοιποῖς πᾶσι.

᾿

ΤῸ

“δ. lente όσα

«Ὁ πὰς AR Sie

CHAP. I. PHILIPPIANS. 251°

15 Some indeed 15. Some indeed envying the dignity which God
ae at at hath bestowed on me, by giving such success to my
axial phe tg ‘or Preaching, now that they see me under restraint,
good will: preach the gospel of Christ by way of emulation,

hoping and endeavouring to get that glory to them-
selves ; and some do it out of good liking of what I
have done, and out of a pious intent, desiring sin-
cerely to maintain what I have preached.

16 The one preach 16. The former sort of these do it out of unkind-
Christ of contention, ness to me, not out of design seriously to advance the
aise ie d ap, Service of Christ, but esteeming of me by their own
sone ig τς honda : affections, they suppose they shall gall and grieve

me thereby, and so add to my present sufferings :

17 But the other 17. But others out of a sincere kindness toward me
of love, knowing and the gospel, as knowing that what is befallen
ihe τῶ ie = me is in defence of the gospel, or for my defending it,

and consequently but duty in me who have not in-
truded myself, but am by Christ from heaven called
and sent with commission for discharge of this office.

18 Whatthen?not- 18. And so by one means or other, some to vex
withstanding, every me, others out of respect to the words preached by
way? eae “in me, do further propagate it: and though this is by
ig1P Ἢ τα θα Ἢ the former sort done maliciously, and the good that
preached; and [comes from it be only accidental, not intended, but
therein do rejoice, only occasioned by them, yet it is matter of rejoicing
yea, and will rejoice. to me that the gospel of Christ is preached and pub-

rye lished by this means. i

19 *or ixnow that 1.0. For I am confident, by the help of your
Lan ka: ye ὦ ἘΠ ΡΝ and by the assistance of the Spirit of Christ

y salvation through ;
your prayer, and the attainable thereby, that what hath thus befallen me,
supply of the Spirit shall be a means of advancing the salvation of many ;
of Jesus Christ, 20. As I verily persuade myself, and hope that
Nigel oe qianadieg God will so assist me, that I shall express no pusilla-
tion and my hope, 2mity in any thing, but continue as constant as ever,
that in nothing | and as bold (note [a] John vii.) to confess Christ and
shall be ashamed, preach the gospel, and so, whether by life or death,
| Soe π εἰ advance the kingdom of Christ, by preaching it, if I
so now “also Chis: ΠΥ͂Ρ» by signing the truth with my blood, if I die.
shall be magnifiedin 321: For as for myself, thus it stands with me: if I
my body, whether ἐξ live, my life shall be spent in Christ’s service ; and if
be by life, or by I die, my death tends to mine own unspeakable ad-
a vantage and joy, and to the service of Christ also,

- 14
live ΕΣ “ whose glory may be advanced by my dying his

die is gain. martyr: (see ver. 20.)
11 Or, stir wp: for the King’s MS. reads ἐγείρειν. 12 by occasion, or, by. 13 to
salvation, εἰς σωτηρίαν. 14 living is Christ, and dying gain, τὸ (ἣν Χριστὸς, καὶ τὸ ἀπο-

θανεῖν κέρδος.

Q5Q PHILIPPIANS. CHAP. I.

22 ᾿ὅ But if I live 2. On the other side, my living in the flesh is
in pa aes 18 matter of some advantage also: life is in itself, and
ΑΝ ΣΥΝ 3 for the advantages of serving God and increasing our
shall choose I wot Crown, a desirable thing, and so the scales being in a
not. manner even, I know not what to choose.

23 For 1 am ina 9, But I am in a great difficulty, equally inclined
“ia ag uber ἼΜΕΝ on both sides; on one side having before me the
[ἢ nate and to be Penefit of death, as of a return into my country,
with Christ ;!8which Which is the vision and society of Christ, and that
is far better : very much more desirable both in respect of the glory
ἱ ee ἰδ ο οίανθον that will redound to Christ by my martyrdom, and
is more needful for [48 benefit that will redound to me; _
you. 24. And on the other side, considering the adyan-

25 And »[kjhav- tage which may accrue to you, which is far greater

ing this confidence, } life, and that which can very ill spare.
I know that I shall y my ᾿ si you Ls Pp

Sa orate you have of me, and the benefit you may reap from

furtherance and joy my life, I am sure that this is the thing I desire and
of faith ; hope, that 1 shall be some time permitted to live
_ 26 ‘That ea re- as a means of growth and proficiency to you, and of
Joundant on. Jesus giv you comfort in your Christianity ;

Christ for me by 26. ‘hat you may rejoice the more through the
my coming to you goodness of Christ, by reason of me, that is, of my
again. coming yet again to be present among you.

eee it your 27. “Only let your course of life be such as becomes
it becometh the gos- the citizens of this divine city, the members of the
pel of Christ: that church of Christ, whose faith ye have received, that
whether I come and whether present or absent, I may hear such things of
ak i sadbeage τε you that I may take comfort in, viz. that you have
οἱ jour affairs, that he same affections and common designs, ail jointly
ye stand fast in one contending, the best you can, to propagate the faith

spirit, with one mind of Christ, to gain men to embrace the gospel.

striving together for

the faith of the gos-

pel ; se

28 Andin nothing 28. And whatsoever opposition ye meet with, let
terrified by your ad- it not discourage or affright you, but look on it only

gps ning δ ον καρ, as a sign or testimony that they are wretched obdu-
token of perdition, tate people, but that you are the true penitent be-
but to you of salva- lievers, rescued out of the snares of sin, and that this

ie and that of testimony is given by God himself of you,
od.

ag oth oe wet 29. Who hath vouchsafed you this favour, to

of Christ, not only suffer for, as well as to believe im, Christ, which is a

15 But if it be living in the flesh, Ei δὲ τὸ Civ ἐν σαρκί. 16 to me worth my labour,
and. 17 to go home, or, return. 18 for this is much rather to be preferred, or, better,
πολλῷ γὰρ μᾶλλον κρεῖσσον. 19 but, δέ. 20 this, I know, I hope, that.

21 through me, ἐν ἐμοί. 22 behave yourselves worthy of, ἀξίως----πολιτεύεσθε.

25. And on this latter consideration of the want

A tate

ee A oe

y,

CHAP. II. PHILIPPIANS. 253

to believe on him, proof of your sincerity and constancy, and an instance

but also to suffer ᾿
Bis his sake ; of God’s goodness and favour to you.

80 Having the go. Suffering in the same manner as ye see and

same conflict which hear of me that I suffer.
ye saw in me, and

now hear to be in
me.
CHAP. Ih
IF there be there- 1, 2. I therefore conjure you, by all those benefits

ah home amma which are afforded us in Christ, by the great joy and
Seales. δὲ Jove, Δ pleasure there is in loving one another, by that libe-
any ! fellowship of ral effusion of graces from the Spirit of God, (see
the Spirit, if any note [d] Acts ii.) and by your affection and compas-
bowels and mercies, sion toward men in calamity, and particularly toward
Ἰμδριμρεὶ ας ας me, at this time a prisoner for Christ, that to all the
minded, having the 0ther matter of rejoicing that I have concerning you,
same love, being of you will add this also, (and so make my joy com-
one accord, of one plete,) that you live in unity, loving one another
oy ees. mutually, having as it were the same soul, and so
come ἢ μιν ‘strife affections and designs, all studying and taking care
or vainglory ; but in for this same thing.
lowliness of mindlet 3. That ye do nothing out of opposition and con-
each esteem other tention one against another, nothing ambitiously or
Aa πον ων ostentatiously, but on the contrary do all things with

4 Look not every that quietness and humbleness, as if ye had every one
man on his owna better opinion of the other’s wisdom and piety than
things, but every his own.
Grins See Saal Se And to this end let not men look so intently on

5 *Let this mind those gifts and abilities which they discern in them-

be in you, which selves, but let them withal, and much rather, con-

was also in Christ sider the gifts and abilities of other men more eminent

Ape a Be iki than they. And this will be an expedient toward the
the[¢ yaaa God, performing of that which is required, ver. 3.

thought it not rob- 6: According to the example of Christ,

ast to be equal 6. Who being truly God, thought it no encroach-
with God: ment to be in equality with his Father.

Ὑ entry 7] — 7. And yet being thus, (the eternal word of God,)
tation, and took snl he set himself at nought, lessened and humbled him-

him the form of a self from the condition of being Lord of all, to that of

servant, and was a subject and ordinary man:
made in the likeness .

of men:

8 And being found . Bie . .
Lage asa man, 8. And being by his incarnation thus low in the

he humbled himself, 2ature and all the outward deportment and guise of
and became obedient 2 man, he yet humbled himself lower, to death, even

1 communication of Spirit, κοινωνία πνεύματος. 2 mind the same thing, αὐτὸ φρονῆτε.
3 For let this, Τοῦτο γάρ. 4 emptied himself.

Q54 PHILIPPIANS. CHAP. II..

unto death, even the the vilest and most cruel death, that in use among
death of the cross. the Romans for their slaves, crucifixion.
2 Wherefore God 09. And for this great act of humility, and the divine
so hath highly ex- work of eternal redemption of our souls wrought by
vig perend Oech him in this state of humiliation, God hath advanced
is above every name: His human nature to the highest degree of glory,
and made this God-man the supreme prince of his
church, given him all power in heaven and earth,
and to signify that, hath appropriated to him the title
of Jesus, the Saviour, by way of excellence, that,
though other men may have been thus styled from
other salvations or deliverances, for which they have
been employed by God, as Joshua long before, and
after Joshua the judges were called saviours, for
rescuing the people of Israel from dangers, and de-
livering them from enemies, yet the eternal salvation,
Heb. vy. 9, eternal redemption, Heb. ix. 12, being
wrought only by him, the name which signifies this
should belong to him, and to him only.

το That at the 10. A title, or name, which includes in it such a
name of Jesus every sinoular dignity above all other titles, (as concerning
nara coy Be man’s eternal, and not only some temporal, deliver-
things in earth, and ance and salvation,) that it, together with the signi-
things under the fication .of it, is worthy of the most eminent and
earth ; superlative respect, the lowliest reverence that can

be paid by all rational creatures, angels, men and
devils, Luke iv. 36.

11 And that every 11. And his doctrine and faith and sovereignty be
tongue should con- received and embraced by all nations of the world, to
SRO aie ιε the honour of God the Father, who hath thus sent
of God the Father, im, and thus ordered his humility and exaltation.

12 Wherefore, my 12. And therefore, my dear brethren, as ye have
beloved, as ye have hitherto done all that I have commanded you, so I
sige Sista ΝΣ still beseech you, that now in time of my absence ye
only, ‘oh ἐπ iar will be much more diligent than when I was present
more in my absence, With you ye were, to perfect the good work which ye
work out your own have begun, viz. a pious Christian course, (see note
salvation with [¢ ]fear [1 Rom. x.) making your performances agreeable to
pedo. your resolutions, and never giving over till ye are

: landed safe at eternal bliss, and to that end using all
possible diligence and solicitude, and care that ye
be not wanting to yourselves ;

ἐν Mae fee (Gea: Upon this very consideration, on which some
which [d]worketh ἃ. 8. secure and negligent, because both to that good
5in you both to will resolution and to every good performance you are

5 Or, by his power in you: for the King’s MS. reads δυνάμει ἐν ὑμῖν.

ee "-:-ὖὸἢ

~

ee hee ee

i a a ae

:

CHAP, 11. PHILIPPIANS. 255

and °to do of his enabled by God, who doth what he doth of his free

good aa ee , undeserved mercy to you, by his’ preventing and as-
i an murmur. sisting grace, without any merit of yours to deserve

ings and disputings: it from him, and consequently may justly be expected
15 That ye may to withdraw all from them that walk negligently be-
be blameless and fore him.

oy ocr adie 14. And let your obedience-be cheerful, without

buke, in the midst any querulousness or reluctances, without questioning
of a crooked and or disputing of commands.
perverse *nation, a~ 145, That ye may be unreprovable before men and
mong whom Ὁ ye God
shine as lights in the Ἶ
world ; : Γ

16 “Holdingforth 16. Persevering in the acknowledgment and prac-
theword of life; "that tice of the Christian doctrine, which will be matter

day of Chait a of great comfort to me, and rejoicing, in the great

have not run in vain, day of retributions, that my apostleship hath been so
neither laboured in successful among you.
vain.

7 Yea,andifIbe 17. And if, as in the law the wine was poured out
15 [6] offered upon oy the sacrifice, so it fall out that my blood, like wine,

the sacrifice and ser- . :
vice of your faith, be poured out for the offering you up a sacrifice to

I joy, and rejoice God, that is, in bringing you in to the faith, this will
with you all. be matter of infinite joy unto me.
18 14 For the same
cause also do ye joy,
and rejoice with me.
19 But 151 trust
in the Lord Jesus
to send Timotheus
portly unto you,
that 1 also may be
of good comfort,
when I know your
state.
20 ForIhave*no 20. For I have no man that I can fully trust to
[f|man likemind- tend your business entirely, unless it be Timothy.
ed, who will !7natu-
rally care for your
πλείη For all seek, 31: For divers of those which were assistant to me
their 18 own, not the 2 preaching the gospel have left me, and betaken

things which are themselves to their several affairs: see note [a]
Jesus Christ’s. 1 Tim. iii. |

ΝΎ pr — 22. But for Timothy you know what experience I
that, as a son with have had of him, how in the preaching the gospel he

the father, he hath assisted me, taking all the pains of a servant, and

6 to work, ἐνεργεῖν. 7 sincere, ἀκέραιοι. 8 unblemished, ἀμώμητα. 9 generation,
γενεᾶς. 10 Or, shine ye: for so Theophylact interprets φαίνεσθε, in the imperative.
11 holding fast, ἐπέχοντες. 12 for a glorying to me unto, εἰς καύχημα ἐμοὶ eis.
13 poured out on. 14 In like manner, Td δ᾽ αὐτό. 15 I hope, ᾿Ελπίζω. 16 no perfect
friend. 17 sincerely, γνησίως. 18 own interests, not those of— τὰ ἐαυτῶν οὐ τὰ
τοῦ----

256 PHILIPPIANS. CHAP. II.

served with me in paying me all the obedience and willingness and love
the gospel. of a son to a father.

119 eas "are. 23. Him therefore I mean to despatch to you, as

sently, so soon as 1 5001) as I discern what is now likely to befall me, how
shall see how it will I shall presently be disposed of here.

Ὁ with me.
ἐν But I %trustin 94. And through God’s mercy I verily hope and
the Lord that I also persuade myself that I shall soon be set at liberty,

myself shall come “41: .
ΩΝ so come to you personally within a while.

ly.
25 Yet I supposed 95, In the mean time 1 thought it necessary to
it necessary to send return to you Epaphroditus, one that hath been my

ee pe Peay apr partner of labour and danger also, and is your bishop,

companionin labour, Set over your church, (see note [Ὁ] Rom. xvi.) and he
and _fellowsoldier, which by you hath been enabled to relieve me in my
but your *! messen- necessities.

ger, and he that

ministered to my

wants. ; :

26 For he longed 26. For he had an earnest desire to return to you,
after you all, and and was exceedingly disquieted to think what sorrow
was full of heaviness, the report of his sickness brought to you.
because that ye had :
heard that he had
been sick.

27 For indeed he
was sick nigh unto
- death: but God had
mercy on him; and
not on him only, ἃ not permitting me to be overburdened with the

but on me also, * lest addition of one grief unto another, his death to my
I should have sorrow - .
upon sorrow. imprisonment.

28 I sent him 29. In which respect I was the more careful to
therefore the more send him, that ye may see how well he is recovered,
one) that, when and be cheered up concerning him, and that the
γ 566 ἍΠ| 49° knowledge of that may remove a sorrow from me,

may rejoice, and that : :
I Ae be the less Who have had an accession to my sorrow from his

sorrowful. danger, by thinking what sadness the news of it
29 Receive him would cost you.
therefore in the Lord

with all gladness ;

and **hold such in

Be Becitas for the 30. For it was in the cause of Christ, in the preach-
work of Christ he ing of the gospel, that he. was in danger of death,
shes caer si setting no value on his life, that he might bring me
ee ag mas relief, and so do that which you, by reason of your
your lack of service absence and far distarice, were not able to do; see
toward me. note [Ὁ] Mark xi.

19 as soon as I see the things concerning myself presently, ὡς ἂν ἀπίδω τὰ περὶ ἐμὲ, ἐξαυτῆς.

20 have confidence, πέποιθα. 21 apostle, ἀπόστολον.Ό 4Σ2 Or, to see you ail : for the King’s
MS. reads ὑμᾶς ἐδεῖν. 23 account such men precious, τοὺς τοιούτους ἐντίμους ἔχετε.

24 venturing his life that he might supply your defect of ministering to me, rapa8.—iva dva-
πληρώσῃ τὸ ὑμῶν ὑστέρημα τῆς πρός με λειτουργίας.

CHAP. 111. PHILIPPIANS. 257

CHAP. III.

FINALLY, my _ 1, To conclude, my brethren, I salute you in the
brethren, rejoice in Tord : somewhat I have to write to you, which flows
the Lord. ‘I'o write , ἢ Sele ΤΟΣ

Ithe same things to Ποῦ from any cowardice in me, though I have tasted
you, ?to me indeed of the sharpness of it, but from my great care to pre-
ws not [a] grievous, serve you from the great dangers into which I have
but for you tt is safe. fallen myself.

2 Beware of dogs, 9, There are a sort of men I would have you take
beware of evil work- especial heed of, very malicious persons, that bark at
pespewere /Of the aid bit rthodox prof d that live th
ἐδ and bite every orthodox professor, and that live them-

selves in all villaimy—I mean the heretical Gnostics,
ver. 18. Others also there are to beware of, as with
whom the Gnostics combine, viz. the Jewish believ-
ers ; which still observe the Mosaical law, and require
all to Judaize, and persecute them that do not. These
take upon them to be the circumcision, but are only
the concision, those that tear the church in pieces,
condemn and separate from their brethren, Rom. xiv.

3 For we are the 9, For sure we are the true children of Abraham,
circumcision, which 44 the circumcision indeed, who live piously, and
worship God in the ὦ . : Pp % 7:
spirit, and rejoice in Confess Christ crucified, and depend upon God’s mercy
Christ Jesus, and only through that promise sealed to us in Christ’s
have no confidence blood, and so place no confidence in circumcision, nor
inthe flesh. Χμ any such outward performance.
ue Pnongh ἢ might Though, if you speak of confidence upon privi-
also have confidence, 4° et Base é P ae EY
in the flesh. If any leges and advantages of a Jew, no man hath more
other man thinketh reason for it, more right unto it, than I:
pet ταύ φρως αὐώρορ 5. Having been circumcised at eight days old, as
flesh. ‘t Seba nthe the law prescribes the native Jews, and so no prose-

5 *Circumcised the lyte; my parents and antecessors Israelites, of an
eighth day, of the eminent tribe, the tribe of Benjamin, so dearly be-
stock of Israel, of loved by Jacob; both my parents of Abraham’s, not of
the tribe of Benja- 4 proselyte’s, race; and in respect of my zeal to the
min, an Hebrew of Moan phat .
the Hebrews; as Mosaical law, of the strictest sect among the Jews ;
touching the law, a 6. And so zealous for the law, that I persecuted
Pharisee ; _ the Christians with great rage and fury, as thinking

6 Concerning zeal, them enemies to the law’; and for all legal obsery-

ey iiackine ances, I never neglected any, as long as I lived in

the righteousness that course. :

whichis ‘inthelaw, 7. But whatever advantages I enjoyed as a Jew, I

blameless. _ may part with well for Christ; and if they would
7 But what things keep me in the least manner from embracing the

were gain to me, Ghai ° 4 .

δ fie tad loss stian doctrine, they would-be very far from being

for Christ. advantages to me, but losses rather.

1 these very things, τὰ αὐτά. 2 is not cowardly in me. 3 my circumcision was on
the eighth day, περιτομῆ---- 4 by, év.

HAMMOND, VOL. II. 5

258 PHILIPPIANS. CHAP. III.

8 Yea doubtless, 8. Yea and whatsoever I should place any confi-

ap paige sap dence in, I should be a great loser by it, in compari-
piety bo εὐνὰς son to the huge advantages of being a Christian, for
ledge of Christ Jesus Which I am content to be stripped of all, and count
my Lord: for whom them nothing worth, despise them all, that I may have

ave suffered the the favour of Christ, the highest of all privileges
loss of all things, si f iti ghest of all privileges,

and do count them
but dung, that I
in Christ, ; : ς
yi ae Oe be found in 9. And be ingraffed into him, become a member
him, not having of the Christian church, not pretending to justifica-

mine own Pi cara tion by any performance of mine own, by the way of
cousness, waren 18 the law, but by that other evangelical course that is
of the law, but that

which is through Set down in the gospel, that from God’s pardoning of
the faith of Christ, sins to all penitent believers.
the righteousness
which is of God
by faith : As ‘

το That I may 10. The condition of which, or terms whereon we
know him, and the are justified, are these: to acknowledge Christ, and

power of his resur- the yirtue which his resurrection hath toward the
rection, and the *fel-

lowship of his suffer- raising me out of sin; and the participation of his
ings, being made sufferings (see note [6] Acts ii.) in my conforming
conformableunto his myself to his death, dying to sin, as he died to the

death ; ld.
11 Ifby any means we

[lit stein unis. 11: That so dying with him, or after his example,

the resurrection of L may consequently obtain to rise with him to ever-
the dead. lasting life.

12 Not as though 12. Not as if I had already gotten my crown or

Thad already δ [ο]αῦ- —- : 5
ἐν ἀν Gane ese reward, but I am, as the racer, in my pursuit, on the

already 7[d] perfect : W@Y> running as hard as I can, in some hope that I
but i 8 ᾿ follow may at length possibly catch or receive that prize ; to
after, if °* that I which very end it is that Christ himself hath con-

may apprehend that tended for me as for a prize of his; suffered infinite
for which also

Ff Jani apprehended agonies on the cross, that he may purchase unto him-

of Christ Jesus, Selfa peculiar pious people; make me and others such,
13 Brethren, 1 who were far from being so.

count not myself to 19. Beloved Christians, I do not think that I have

have ’apprehended : : pe A,
but this one thing 1 ™Y ὍΤΟΥ, or am so sure of it that I cannot miss it ;

do, “[g]forgetting but this one thing I do, without marking or consider-
those things which ing how much of my race I have overcome and got
are behind, and through, I stretch as hard as I can to get to the end

reaching forth unto'of that which is still behind unfinished, and so,
those things which

are before, : :
14 1 press to- 14. Having in my eye the goal, and the way

5 communication, κοινωνίαν. 6 received. 7 consummate. 8 pursue. 9 so be I
may lay hold, inasmuch as I have also been laid hold on— 10 laid held on, obtained.
11 not looking after the things behind, and stretching myself out to. 12 by the goal 1

hasten to the prize.

CHAP. 11. PHILIPPIANS. 259

ward [h]the mark marked out for me to run to it, I make as much speed
“a the prize of the as 1 can possibly, that so I may get the crown which
igh calling of - . : ἐν
God in Christ Jesus. 15 by God in heaven proposed to me in Christ Jesus,
15 Let us there. 15- As many therefore of us as are sincere in our
fore, as many as be Christian course, the orthodox, faithful, pure Chris-
perfect, “be thus tians, let us take care of this: and if any body differs
ans ple ‘2 in understanding any particular thing, there is no
otherwise minded, reason that such a difference should breed any divyi-
God shall revealeven Sion among you, disturb or break the peace which is
this unto you. most precious to be preserved; for though at present
ye are not, yet hereafter ye may, no doubt, be in-
τό © Nevertheless, structed in all that is necessary to you.
whereto we have al- 16, But, or, in the mean time, though we are ad-
ready _{¢lattained, anced some before others, yet let not that hinder our

let us walk by [k]th :
same rule, Ald +4 unity or peace ; let us observe our way, that we run

mind thesame thing. not over the lines, and to that end, that we run not
17 Brethren, be one one way, another another, but that all take the
followers together of same course, chalked out before us: see note [2] ch. iv.
me, and mark them «
which walk so as ye , 17- All of you together follow my steps, and con-
have us for an en- Sider and emulate those that do so, that follow our
sample. pattern, our example, that ye may do likewise.
oan 1" ὡς enrvak: 18. For many there are nowadays abroad in the
church, of a most unhappy, unchristian temper, that

ou often, and now ~. ; x
tell you even weep- Will not suffer any thing for Christ, or venture that

ing, that they are that may bring any affliction or suffering upon them,
the —— of the (see note [Ὁ] Apoc. ii,) and therefore comply with the
cross of Christ: = ews, to avoid persecutions from them,

Tid ag ΝΜ 19. But shall in fine gain little by it, but be de-

God is their belly, stroyed with the Jews in their approaching ruin,
and whose glory is 9 Pet, ii. 1; the Gnostics, I mean, who mind nothing
in their shame, who byt their sensual appetites, boast of all those things

Poe Por tots Tee which they ought to be ashamed of, their base lusts,
versation is in hea- &c. and so can never look up toward heaven.

ven; from whence 90. To which yet all Christians belong, and have
also we look for the the right of citizens, though they dwell on this earth,

_ Saviour, the Lord 4. in a province out of the city: and as those pro-

J Christ : :
fe ἢ Who shall Vinces are ruled and defended by some governor sent

7 change our vile them out of the city, so do we expect Christ from
body, that it may be thence as our prince and Saviour (who by his care
δ τ Uae nto will in the mean time defend us from all enemies):

ξ Y> 91. Who shall change this our vilified, persecuted,

according to the : he : ;
Pworkithy whereby calamitous state, incident to this our mortal life, and

13 supernal, τῆς ἄνω. 14 mind this, τοῦτο φρονῶμεν. 15 In the mean while, as far as
we have gotten the start. 16 we are citizens of heaven, or, heaven is the city of which we
are free. 17 transform, μετασχηματίσει. 18 virtue, or, energy of his being able, thy

ἐνέργειαν τοῦ δύνασθαι.
$ 2

260 PHILIPPIANS. CHAP. IV.

he is able even to make it conformable to his present glorious state; a
Ana are things work indeed of his omnipotency, of his having all
το lcm a power given unto him in heaven and earth.

OES Fe ΤΥ,

THEREFORE, 1, Wherefore, my beloved brethren, so passion-
ἮΝ aie Prcapes! ately affected by me, whose good is matter of all joy
Gh i 16a and felicity to me, according to these former direc-
crown, so stand fast tions of peace, ch. ili. 15, continue steadfast in the
in the Lord, my faith, I beseech you. ;
dearly beloved. 2. And particularly I beseech Euodias and Syn-

2 I beseech Euo- .
dias, and beseech ‘Y¢hes to preserve peace, and not to be contentious

1 Syntyche, that they 2d unquiet. c
be of thesame mind 2. Yea, I earnestly beseech thee, Epaphroditus,
in the Lord. _ bishop of Philippi, (bearer of this epistle,) and so my

3 *And I intreat fellow-labourer in the gospel, which hast shewed thy-
thee also, true yoke- :
fellow, help those 56} to be sincerely what thou oughtest to be, take
women which %la- care of and relieve those women which for their zeal
boured with me in in the gospel have suffered persecutions (see note [Ὁ]
the gospel, be 1 Thess. ii.) with me, or in the same manner as 1
ween oitlik ase fel. have done, and so likewise Clemens, and all that have
lowlabourers, whose Undertaken the same task with me in preaching the
names are in the gospel to the Gentiles, those pious good men, faithful
[a] book of life. servants of Christ.

4 Rejoice in the 4. Whatever afflictions befall you in your service
Lord alway: and of Christ, they are matter of continual rejoicing to you,
again I say, Rejoice. and not any way of grief.

5 Let your‘mode- δ: And therefore let your patient enduring of them
ration be known un- (see note [a] 2 Cor. x.) be discernible to all; and to
toallmen. The Lord this you may receive encouragement, by considering
Ae ον that ye are not likely to expect long: the famous

coming of Christ in judgment visibly to punish his
erucifiers, and to shorten the power of the perse-
cutors, and rescue all faithful, patient sufferers out
of their hands all the world over, in Greece as well
as Judea, is now near approaching: (see Heb. x. 37.)

6 Be careful for 6. And for this your rescue, it will not at all be
nothing; but inevery useful that ye be solicitous or anxious how to deliver
thing by prayer and yourselves; do but recommend your estate to God
supplication _with ae akon ΣΝ stant devine
thanksgivinglet your 2 prayer ardently and importunately, rendering him
requests -be made your acknowledgments for all the mercies received
known unto God. from him, (even for your present afflictions, with Job,

see ver. 4,) and that is all that belongs to you.

1 Syntyches, Συντύχην. 2 Or, Yea, I beseech: for the King’s MS. reads Nai. 3 com-
bated, or, contended, συνήθλησαν. 4 gentleness, τὸ ἐπιεικές.

CHAP. IV. PHILIPPIANS, 261

7 And the [>]peace 7. And this Christian unity and peaceable-mind-
of God, which pass- edness bequeathed to all by Christ, (and so recom-
eth all understand- τὸ eas
ing, shall keep your mended to you, ch, ii. 1, &c., and ch. 11]. 15, &c., and
hearts and ®minds here ver. 3,) which is to be preferred before all deep
through Christ Je- (especially pretended) knowledge, shall be an excel-
Sus. lent armature to keep you from all heretical practices

and doctrines. |

8 Finally, brethren, 8. And to conclude, I conjure you, as you have
whatsoever things any care of what is virtuous or commendable, that ye
thir rae, whatsoever so far remember and consider what I have now said

ings are ° honest, t h Wh canis dhs Ἐν ak anes aj
whatsoever things 0 you, that ye adhere to the truth of doctrine, and in
are just, whatsoever your practice do nothing but what is agreeable to
things are pure, gravity and sobriety, to exact justice, and purity or
won guunes chastity, and further superadd that care of abounding
ewes dihige are of 12 all Christian virtue, that whatsoever is most desir-

ood report ; if there able and amiable in the eyes of men, whatsoever
be any virtue, and most venerably thought and spoken of, that ye will
if there be any praise, propose to yourselves as the pitch to be aspired unto
think onthesethings. } yoy.

9 Those things, 9. What both by my doctrine and practice hath
ΤΣ ΡῈ both been instilled into you, see ye be careful to perform;
ed, and heard, and ™¢aning by my doctrine, τ. what I taught in the first
seen in me, do: and preaching the gospel to you; 2. what I have further
the God of peace revealed in the confirming you; and 3. what in fami-
shall be with you. liar discourses I have let fall to you. And if thus ye

do, that God which is such a lover of peace and amity

10 But I rejoiced wi]] abi . ἦ ἃ ἢ all
jn the Lord greatly, ae with. you, and direct and prosper you in a
gs.

that t the last Ebr ν᾽
7 fake stare of as 10. It was matter of great Christian joy to me, and

hath [6] flourished thanksgiving to God, that now after some decay ye
again; wherein ye have revived your liberality toward me, wherein I
bias also careful, but suppose formerly ye failed not, but only wanted ability
ye ete of shewing it.

i Rai thei Lapedk 11. Which I say, not in respect of any eminent
in respect of want: want that I was in at the coming of Epaphroditus,
for I have learned, (see note [Ὁ] Mark xii,) for Christianity hath taught

L Foo, eel νης me (and I thank God I am able to do it) to be very

ts enmtent: well satisfied with my condition, whatever it is.
12 I know both 12. Nay, I can contentedly bear a yet lower con-
how to be abased, dition than that which hitherto I have been in; and

na Oh ne ne re Hedi yet the abundance which now I have by your libe-

where and in αἷ rality I can make use of to the glory of God. Itisa
things I am 19 in- special part of that learning with which Christianity

5 thoughts, νοήματα. 6 venerable. σεμνά," 7 you have revived your care of me, or,
made your care of me to flourish again. 8 wanted ability. 9 at all time, ἐμ παντί.
10 Or, initiated, μεμύημαι.

252 PHILIPPIANS. CHAP. IV.

structed both to be hath imbued me, to be unconcerned in these outward
full and to be hun- things of plenty and want, and that, too, whatsoever
εἰδὴ pee ppemns the circumstances are, at what time soever, and in
uffer need. : ;
what sort of adversity soever I am exercised.
13Icandoallthings 19. It is the great mercy of Christ which hath thus
2 ee τλρῖε τα enabled me; but thanks be to him, I am able to
RN ocahaadine do all this (see note [7] 1 Cor. xiii.) without much
ye have well done, difficulty. .
that ye did commu- 14. Yet doth not this at all lessen your kindness
nicate with my afflic- oy charity in sending me that supply by Epaphroditus
ἔραν ow ve Phi. When I was in some straits.
opians wee also, 15- And indeed this was no new thing in you, for
that in the begin- at my first preaching the gospel among you, when,
ning of the gospel, after I had made an end, I was departing out of your
vsti wee genertnd region, you continued so mindful of me as to send me
church 11 communi- Contributions, and having received of me spiritual
cated with me as things, communicated to me your carnal things, which
concerning giving no other church but you had then done.
and receiving, but 46, For, first, while I was at Thessalonica, another
ye ons. even in Cminent Christian city of Macedonia, and since I
Thessalonica ye sent Came thence, more than once, you made a collection,
once and again unto and sent it to me.
my necessity. 17. And that I thus commend you, ver. 14, it is
27 Not “because I not by that means to draw any more from you, that I
1 aa a gift :. but may have the more, but to give you occasion of ex-
esire fruit that ἐπ: ; - :
may abound to your €rcising your liberality, the more acts of which there
account. are, the richer shall your reward be which it will
: bring you in from God.

18 But I have all, 18. What you sent by Epaphroditus I received,
and abound: I am and here sign my acquittance for it, (see note [d]
of Epona Pipe ae Mark xiv,) and thereby I have all abundance and —
things which were Plenty, having received your alms and charity, which
sent from you, [e]an under the gospel is the prime kind of offering which
odour of a sweet God accepts and receives, and which supplies the
να Ἢ aecenoe ac- nlace both of incense and of sacrifice.
ork God. ἢ seat _ 1g. And you will have no reason to repent of your

19 But my God liberality; for God, that looks on it as given to him, is
shall supply all your both able and willing to supply this and all other
need according to your wants, (through Christ Jesus, by whom he dis-
25 aoe in glory penses all his gifts to you,) to make you the richer

y Christ Jesus. : ; ;

’ by having been so charitable, and to pour out all his

other graces on you.

20 NowuntoGod 20. Now to him who, as he is our God, so is he

_ 11 communicated in respect, ἐκοινώνησεν εἰς λόγον. 12 both at Thessalonica, and
once, καὶ ἐν Θεσσαλονίκῃ καὶ ἅπαξ. 13 that, ὅτι. 14 require, ἐπιζητῶ. 15 Now
to our God and Father, Τῷ δὲ Θεῷ καὶ πατρὶ ἡμῶν.

ee ae =

CHAP. 1.

COLOSSIANS. 263

and our Father be our Father also, be all glory ascribed for ever and

glory for ever and

ever, Amen.

21 Salute every
saint in Christ Je-
sus. The brethren
which are with me
greet you.

22 All the saints
salute you, chiefly
they that are of Cz-
sar’s houshold.

23 The grace of our
Lord Jesus Christ be
with you all. Amen.

4 It was written
to the Philippi-
ans from Rome

by Epaphroditus.

EPIST

Ὁ ideo ay an apo-
stle of Jesus
Christ by the will of
God, and Timotheus
our brother,

2 To the saints and
faithful brethren in
Christ which are at
Colosse: Grace be
unto you, and peace,
from God our Fa-
ther and the Lord
Jesus Christ.

3 We give thanks
1 to God and the
Father of our Lord

ever. Amen.
21. My love I present to every Christian among
ou. All the believers that are constantly with me,
Titus, Linus, Clemens, &c. salute you.
22. Nay, all the Christians in Rome, but especially

they that belong to the emperor’s family, the servants
of his court, salute you.

ce

THE

LE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE

TO

THE [a4] COLOSSIANS.

CHAP. I.

3. We constantly render God thanks for you, that
by his grace ye have embraced the gospel of his Son

1 to the God and Father, τῷ Θεῷ καὶ πατρί.

264 COLOSSIANS. CHAP. I.

Jesus Christ, pray- Jesus Christ, and in all our offices of devotion we
ing always for you, remember you in our prayers ;

4 *Since we heard “| ΤῸ which we are the more incited by hearing
of your faith in ‘ ὲ —
Christ Jesus, and of the news, as of your faith, so of your charity also an
the love which ye liberality extended to the Christians every where ;
have to all the saints,

5 For thé hope 5. That being an effect of your Christian hope,
which is laid up which being fastened on a rich treasure in heaven,

for you in heaven, ;
whereof ye heard the reward of all your good works, makes you very

before in the word liberal of your earthy treasure, and that is fully
3 of the truth of the agreeable to the doctrine of the gospel of Christ,
gospel ; Matt. vi. 20.

6 Which is come 6. Which gospel, as it hath been preached, and
unto you, as *2 5: . ea Weg Sees a tet basa
in all the world; and 2¥2gs orth this fruit among you, an ath done so

bringeth forth fruit, from the time of the first preaching of it, (see note [d]
as it doth also in you, Heb. xiii,) so all the world over, where it is preached
since the day ye and received into honest hearts, it brings forth the

ree: τὰ pu ce same fruit, and by doing so attracts multitudes to the

God in truth : profession. — : :
7 ΑΒ yealsolearn- 7. This indeed was according to that doctrine

ed of Epaphras our preached to you by Epaphras, whom we sent to pub-
dear fellowservant, jish the gospel unto you, and he hath faithfully dis-

who is for you a :
faithful ere al of Charged his duty toward you ;
Christ ;

8 Who also de- 8. And hath given me an account of your ready
clared unto us your receiving the faith, and the effect of that, your Chris-
love in the Spirit. 7. Hawt

9 For this cause 44M charity.
we also, since the
day we heard zt, do
not cease to pray for : ial
you, and te desire "abound to all perfection of divine knowledge, both
that ye might * be in understanding the mysteries of Christianity, and in

filled with the *know- i . i τ]. i
lode oF tas Will 30 ordering and regulating your lives according to the
all wi - rules thereof.
wisdom and spi- ; ; é
ritual 7understand- 10. hat your behaviour may be such as is agree-
ing; __ able to the divine promises and precepts of the gos-
10 That ye might pel, perfectly such as God will accept of, upon all

walk worthy of the : πα ΞΕ . - as .
Lord unto all pleas- OCC2810ns bringing forth the fruit of Christian living,

ing, being fruitful in 204 by that means daily increasing in divine know-
every goodwork,and ledge, which as it is itself the practice of all virtue,

2 hearing, or, having heard, ἀκούσαντεΞ. 3 of the gospel of truth, τῆς ἀληθείας τοῦ
εὐαγγελίου. 4 also through all the world, or, through all the world it bears fruit and
inereases even— for the King’s MS. reads ἐν παντὶ τῷ κόσμῳ ἐστὶ καρποφορούμενον καὶ αὐξανό-
ενον καθώς--- 5 acknowledged the grace of God in the truth, ἐπέγνωτε τὴν χάριν τοῦ

Θεοῦ ἐν τῇ ἀληθείᾳ. 6 acknowledgment, ἐπίγνωσιν. 7 prudence, συνέσει.

_ =.” oo

suffering with joy-

Pratap: 1. COLOSSIANS. 265

increasing ‘in the so doth it by daily action grow into a habit every day
cote Aten j more perfect and complete.

with all might, Nees city FO which it is consequent, that through the
cording to his glo- grace and divine power of God ye shall be enabled to
rious power, unto all continue to the end, and bear whatever afflictions and
patience and long- persecutions ye meet with in your Christian course,
Ditties ; not only patiently, but cheerfully. _ ha

12 Giving thanks 13: And even acknowledging it with thanksgiving
unto. the Father, as a special mercy and favour of God’s, that hath en-
which hath ® made abled us to bear persecutions and afflictions, and so
us meet to be par- to have.our part in that inheritance which is allowed
takers of the inherit- Christi aa ] Ξ b d
ἜΝ ah the ‘saints istians under the gospel, that is, to be persecute
in light : ere, and rewarded eternally :

13 Who hath de- 19: That God, I say, who hath rescued you from a
livered us from the state of ignorance and heathenism, and made you
per ἊΝ oat heirs of everlasting glory, to which he will bring you
Saline, Potro oe in the same method and manner as he hath brought

gdom |. :

of “his dear Son: his own dearest Son (who was first crucified, then
; glorified) :

14 In whom we 14. Through whom we have pardon of sin, pur-
have _ redemption chased by his death, and so are redeemed out of the
through his blood, ,ower of Satan, and made capable of a resurrection
even the forgiveness RET

of sins : : Eh AS. = ‘

tz Whoistheim- 15. In whom God, who is invisible, is to be seen,
age of the invisible and his will clearly declared by the gospel, (so that
ὅτων ne [a] first- he that seeth him seeth the Father, John xiv. g,) and

ae) who being first raised out of the grave, and assumed
ture; =

to heaven as the first begotten from the dead, ver. 18,
16 For by him Hath all power given unto him by right of inheritance,
were all things crea- a8 dominion is the birthright of the firstborn.
ted, that are in hea: 16. And this very agreeably, he being that eternal
ne Lom wien Word by whom, saith the psalmist, were the heavens
Aether ey made ; and all the creatures in the world, both those
be [b]thrones, or do- Which are to be seen, being corporeal, and those
minions, or princi- which, being spiritual, as angels, souls of men, cannot
palities, or powers: be seen, all these, I say, what degree soever they are
all things were cre- of they were all by him created, and therefore are in
ated by him, and for — ” : :
ἩΝΝ: reason to serve him, as the Lord of all.

17 And he is be- 17. And he hath an eternal being, before any thing
fore all things, and which now is created was; and as all was created by
cee all things him, ver. 16, so do all owe their continuance and pre-
“48 And he is the S¢rVation to him. 7
head of the body, 18: And another title he hath to us beside that of
the church: who is Creator, as he hath redeemed us, and purchased us to

8 to the acknowledgment of God, εἰς ἐπίγνωσιν--- 9. fitted us for the portion, ἱκανώ-
σαντι ἡμᾶς εἰς Thy μερίδα. 10 the Son of his own love, Υἱοῦ τῆς ἀγάπης αὐτοῦ. 11 the
whole creation, πάσης κτίσεως.

266 COLOSSIANS. CHAP, Ie

the beginning, the be a congregation called by his name, ἃ church of
srs pg γε Christians, and as by rising from the dead he hath
eas thay in 2 conquered death, and given us victory over it, that
things he might have : - :

the preeminence. | We may after him rise also; and so by all titles he
19 For "it pleased hath right of dominion over all.

the Father that in 49, For in the man Christ Jesus it was thought

him should all ful- ας that the whole divine nature should reside and
ness dwell ; ; ; ay
20 And, having habit, ch. i. g.

made peace through 20. And that having, by his sufferings and satisfac-
the blood of his tion for our sins, made peace between God and the
cross, by him to re- world, he should reconcile -all mankind unto God,
concile all things

unto himself; by 20t only the Jews, among whom he was born, and
him, I say, [6] whe- who had formerly been his people, and had the pro-
ther they be things mises of Christ made to them, but the very Gentiles
in earth, or things a]go,

in ee ou, that 91: And you that were strangers from the worship
were Seton Glatt of the true God, and had engaged yourselves in idol-
ated and enemies in atry, and all the wicked practices that attend that, he
your mind by wick- hath now brought back to his service, used means, by
ed. works, yet now preaching of the gospel, to reform you, to make you

hath he reconciled Ni j c
do Tn the 1a host lay down your hostilities against God, the wicked-

of his flesh throuch Besses of your lives ; ’ é

death, to present τα 22. And to that end laid down his very life for

holy and unblame- you, by that means to present you to his Father, as

χρῷ ae git tala those which, though sinners, are yet reconciled unto
32 If ve continue Him, and are now acceptable in his sight, free from

3 ye continue .

in the faith ground- all charge of sin from the accuser of the brethren ;

ed and settled, and 23. Upon this condition only; that having given

be not mares away up your names to him, (received the faith,) ye con-

from the hope of the tinue firm and constant to the end, and whatever
ospel, which ye ; ;

face heard, and Persecutions assault you, hold out by virtue of that

which was preached hope which the gospel hath furnished you with, that

to every creature gospel, I mean, which is now made known and

which is under hea- hreached to all the heathen world, (see note [d]

ven; whereof I Paul ho : ς :

am made a !minis- °™- Vill,) and of which I am by Christ constituted

ter; an apostle and publisher of it.

_24 Who now re- 24. And though it cost me dear, bring many per-

pail ig) suffer- secutions upon me, yet is not this matter of any thing

156} ἀν᾽ that which PUt joy unto me, as knowing that what I suffer is but

is behind of the af- Some small proportion and remnant of those sufferings

flictions of Christ in which Christ began on the cross for the church, his

my flesh for his bo- body, and doth now again, though he be in heaven,

dy’s sake, which is : ᾿ . .
es ohetaat endure in the persecuting of me an apostle of his,

12 it seemed good that in him, ἐν αὐτῷ εὐδόκησε. 13 him, αὑτόν. 14 Or, a preacher
and apostle and minister: for the King’s MS. reads κήρυξ καὶ ἀπόστολος καὶ διάκονος. 15 by
way of correspondence fill up the remainders, ἀνταναπληρῶ τὰ ὑστερήματα.

oe
=

Christ Jesus:

eae τέ. COLOSSIANS. 267

25 Whereof I am “5.5. And a minister of his church, appointed im-
made a minister, ac- mediately by God to bear his word, to preach the
cording to the dis- : ἀγὸς

pensation of God 8505Ρ61 to the Gentiles, and particularly to you, (to
which is given to me Whom, by Epaphras, I have done so, ver. 7,) and to
“for you, to “[e]ful- leave no place (whither I can come by myself or
og oan God; others) without preaching the gospel to them.

‘a ret hath how, 26+ That gospel, I mean, or revelation of the will
ery which hath been : 2 F
hid. from ages and Of God, which was not revealed so clearly in former
from generations, ages, but kept under shadows and dark prefigurations,
but now is made but now is freely preached to all that receive the

manifest to his faith of Christ:
saints: ἥ

27 ΤῸ whom God, 27- God being willing to exhibit to such (and no
would make known longer to keep close) this illustrious mercy of his to
what is the riches of the Gentiles, so long concealed, viz. Christ preached,
the glory of this the gospel revealed to these, and in it hope of pardon
aba ΠΕ the and of bliss afforded them upon reformation of their
ΕΥ̓ iip you, the former lives, and receiving and practising the com-
hope of glory : mands of Christ.
28Whomwepreach, 98, Whose doctrine we now publish to the world,
warning ΟΥ̓ΘΓῪ man, his precepts of divine purity and his glorious pro-
and teaching every . :
man in all wisdom; ™ses, first preaching the fundamental heads of the
that we may present truth of Christ, and then superstructing all further
every man perfect in knowledge of Christian duties, and this to Gentiles as
well as Jews, that by this means we may bring in ser-
vants to God, as many as possibly we can, to serve him
in all that holiness of life that Christ Jesus himself
exemplified and prescribed.

29 Whereunto I 29. Of which number I am one who endure some
also labour, striv- travail and toil, and withal some persecutions and
hie according | tO afflictions, (see note [6] 1 Thess. 11,) according to the

is working, which A
19 worketh in me measure of that grace which he hath effectually
mightily. bestowed upon me to the end.

CHAP. II.

FOR I would that 1. For I am willing ye should be advertised how
ye oN ae ae earnestly I contend for you in desire to come to visit
ase, on d for theta you, and in prayer and zeal and solicitude for you,
at Laodicea, and for 2nd for those of Laodicea, whose conversion wrought
as many as have not by Epaphras, who was sent by me, 1 look upon with

seen my face in the much comfort, though I never saw any of them, (as

peek ; not being able to go to either of those cities either in
my first or second passage through Phrygia, (of which
Laodicea is the metropolis, and Colossee another city,)
Acts xvi. 6, and xviii. 23.)

_ 16 toward you, εἰς ὑμᾶς. 17 to perform. 18 among yon, ἐν ὑμῖν. 19 is

wrought in me in power, ἐνεργουμένην ---ἐν δυνάμει.

268 COLOSSIANS. CHAP, Il.

2 That their hearts 9, That they may receive the joy and true comfort
aight rsd genores which the doctrine of Christ truly taught and prac-
emg nit toget™ tised will yield every one, that being first united to-
in love, 'and unto : balls of ;
all riches of the 2full gether in the Christian charity, they may be filled
assurance of under- with all graces in all abundance, and come to know
standing, to ny a the bottom of this great secret or mystery of God,
adit Fee ; Viz. of the gospel, or Christianity, that is, of the
mystery of God, *an : G
of the Father, and of course which hath more obscurely been taken by God
Christ ; the Father under the Old Testament, and more clearly

now by God in Christ under the New, to bring sin-

‘In whom are 2CS t© salvation ;

hichaliihe éraabinres x 3. In easy course cole pie up all the depth of
ofwisdomand know- divine wisdom imaginable.
ledge. 4. And this care of mine and solicitude for you I
if meee as δ wala mention, that it may make you cautious that no cun-
ΠΑ ΤΗ ΟΝ a ae ab a ae eco bi by saying things that look
ticing words. 1 ’ r .

5 ForthoughI be 5. For though I am not personally present among
absent in the flesh, you, yet by the advertisements I received from Epa-
yet am I with you m ΤΉ ας I understand how all things go with you, and
the spirit, joying and ‘ i : a
beholding your or- 89 am in heart or spirit present with you, (as when
der, and the sted- Elisha’s heart is said to have gone with his servant
fastness of your faith when he knew what he did, 2 Kings v. 26,) and re-
in Christ, joice much to see the regularity of ecclesiastical affairs

among you, and your constancy in the truth, m de-
spite of all that have tried to lead you out of the way.

6 Asyehave there- 6. And therefore all that I have to add is only this,
fore received Christ that as you have received commands from Christ for
Jesus the Lord, 80 the regulating of your lives, so ye be careful to do
walk ye in him : accordingly ;

3

7 Rooted and built 7. As having not only received the faith at first,
up eh aa larss εν but having been further instructed and improved in.
sag: in the ‘ith, 88 it, as when walls are superstructed on a foundation,
ye have been taught, ΠῚ d
abounding therein Yea, and confirmed in it, and therefore go on accord-
with thanksgiving. Ing to these beginnings and abound in all Christian

‘practices, and let that be your way of returning
thanks to God for his great mercies of revealing the
gospel to you.

8 Beware lest any 8. And take care that nobody plunder you, rob you,
man °[a}spoil you cheat you of all that you have, your principles of
through philosophy Christian knowledge, by that vain, empty, frothy,
and vain deceit, after ded k led pare hich the Casa
the tradition of men, Pretended knowledge and wisdom which the Gnostics

after the 7[b]rudi- talk of, 1 Tim. i. 4, and vi. 20, taken out of the hea-

1 even, καί. 2 fulness, πληροφορίας : see note [a] Luke i. 3 both the Father and
Christ, καὶ matrpés— 4 in which, ἐν ᾧ. 5 probabilities, πιθανολογίᾳ. 6 despoit, or,
carry you captive. 7 elements.

μὲ

CHAP. IT. COLOSSIANS. 269

ments of the world, thenish Pythagorean philosophy, together with the
.and not after Christ.

observances of the Mosaical law, and very distant and

contrary to Christian divinity.
9 Forinhim dwell- 9. For the whole will of God is by Christ really
eth all the fulness made known to us, as his divinity really dwells in
of the Godhead him ; and therefore there is little need of the additions
pe body: of the Gnostics, which they borrow out of the heathen
and Jewish theology to supply the defects of the

evangelical doctrine.
toAndyeare*com- 10. And by him you have knowledge sufficient to
plete in him, whichis satisfy and complete you without such supplies as
~~ eee prn these from the doctrines and divinity of the Gnostics,
Pod ae POSS about their Hones, (see note [4] 1 ‘Tim. 1,) looked on
by them as divine, immortal powers, of which, what-
soever they are, (if they be not idol-things,) be they
angels of a superior or second degree, Christ is the
_ head, and they which have Christ need not trouble
| themselves with these accessions.
τι In whom also 11. And as you need not take in these fragments
ye are circumcised of heathen theology into the Christian, so is there as
een little need of the Judaical observations, circumcision,
e without hands, ; : Ἷ

in putting off the bo- &c., which are urged by the Gnostics also, Christ
dy of the sins of the having in his gospel helped you to the true, gainful

flesh by the circum- circumcision, not that outward, the cutting off the fore-

cision of Christ: — skin with a knife, but the inward, spiritual, the put-

ting off, throwing away all those carnal sins which the
Gnostics again do so abound in; and this is the true
Christian circumcision.

12 Buriedwithhim 12. And to all this you are engaged (and have un-
in baptism, wherein dertaken it) in your baptism: whereof one part, refer-
also ye are risen with ying to the burial of Christ, denotes not only your
himthrough the faith dvtnci ts . ἐνυλενάνο, χοὶ: ve f
of the operation of 2Yimg to your sins, forsaking the impurities of your
God, who hathraised heathen lives, but also the abrogation of, and liberty
him from the dead. from, the Mosaical performances, Ephes. 11. 15, and

your laying all down in the grave, to be buried with
Christ, never to live or have power in or over you
again; and another part, (that of coming out of the
water,) referring to the resurrection of Christ, de-
notes your vow and engagement to rise to all evan-
gelical performances, and to all purity of life, by the
virtue of your faith in that God whose power and
sufficience to make good all his promises to you is
demonstrated by his raising up Jesus from the dead.

13 And you, being 13: And you being heathens and uncircumcised
dead inyour sins and (and so without requiring those legal performances of

8 filled, πεπληρωμένοι.

270 COLOSSIANS. CHAP. 11.

the uncircumcision you) hath he received into covenant, taken you out of
of your flesh, hath he your heathen, dark, dead condition, and having par-
quickened together qoned you all you t idolatri d ti
with him, baving for- y your past idolatries and provocations,
given you all tres- he hath called you into the free estate of the gospel,
passes ; requiring none of those legal yokes of you which the
Judaizing Gnostics lay upon you:
14 Blotting outthe 14. Having by that proclamation of pardon to all
[a] handwriting of penitent believers, Gentiles as well as Jews, (which is
rlacncarigaa gpk hich ἃ doctrine of Christ’s now peculiarly revealed in the
ee contrary Ne is, gospel,) blotted out that bill which the Jews were
and took it out of bound by, having as it were signed it with our own
the way, nailing it hands against ourselves, (by professing to expect jus-
to his cross ; tification by the law,) a bill indeed contrary to our
peace, destructive to us, and having taken it away,
cancelled it, and that (as bonds are wont to be can-
celled) by striking a nail through it, viz. nailing it to
his cross, that is, cancelling it by his death, under-
going a vile death for us, and obtaining pardon of sins
τ And having for us by that means.
spoiled principali- 15, By which means also of his death he hath di-
ties and powers, he vested the evil spirits of their power, thrown them
made a shew of them £ shot 1 7 A: thet loa ἋΣ
11 openly, triumph- out of their temples, silenced their oracles, &c., and
ing over them “in it. hath made it publicly discernible to all men, carried
16 Let no man them as it were in triumph, as those that he had taken
therefore judge you captive victoriously, (see note [a] John vii,) brought

ABSA, OF Δῇ Guts them from their idolatrous practices to the true

ἐπ Κα μλαν ofthe Christian religion.

new moon, or ofthe 16,17. Let no man therefore impose on you their

sabbath days : doctrines of Mosaical abstinencies, &c. and condemn
17 Which are aor sentence Christians (see note (¢]) for eating or

shide wes a lode drinking things prohibited by the Jewish law, nor

is of Christ. observing those things which are set down in their
18 Let no man section of feasts, or new moons, or sabbaths, which
* Lf ]beguile you of were all but types of Christianity, and therefore now
mak shinee Litas in the presence of Christianity itself are not obligatory.
lity and worshipping 18. Let no man please himself and condemn you
of angels, [h]in- in point of worshipping angels, as mediators to God,
truding into those as if there were some special humility in so doing,
Sepa ea be hen undertaking to search into those things which he
puffed up by his knows nothing of, having no other ground for his
fleshly mind, _ doctrine but his own carnal phantasy ;

19 Andnot holding iy, Which they that are guilty of do disclaim

9 Having by his doctrines blotted out the handwriting against us. 10 despoiled, or,
divested, ἀπεκδυσάμενος. 11 with authority, ἐν παρρησίᾳ. 12 by it, αὐτῷ. 13 by
the particular of feast, or new moon, or sabbaths. 14 condemn you, pleasing himself in
humility. 15 searching. 16 without cause puffed up by the imagination of his own
flesh, εἰκῆ φυσιούμενος ὑπὸ Tod vods τῆς σαρκὺς αὐτοῦ.

Fit, ᾽ν

_ as though living in

CHAP. 11. COLOSSIANS. ΠΣ

the Head, fromwhich Christ, who is indeed the head of his church, the only
= ee ony by Joints itercessor to the Father, from whose influences (as
Bedi int ated in the natural body, the animal spirits are from the
tered, and knit to- head conveyed to all the body by the nerves, and
gether, increaseth thereby all the joints cemented together for the sup-
ae the increase of plying all the wants of every part, so) the church by
ae the unity maintained and continued with Christ the
head, and by amity, liberality, and charity of one to-
wards another, shall thrive and prosper and increase
to that proportion which God requires: (see note [e]

Ephes. iv.)

20 Wherefore if ye 30. If therefore ye have received the Christian faith,
be dead with Christ and, as ye ought to do, made that use of the death of
from the “rudiments Christ, as to have forsaken all other doctrines and
of the world, why, practices to receive his, and so to look upon the
theworld, are ye sub- ites of the Jews and the philosophy of the Gentiles
ject to ordinances, as abolished and outdated; why do you now subject

yourselves to such abstinencies, as either out of the
heathen or Jewish ‘practices are brought in among
ou,

21 (Touch not; J 21,22. (Such are those of abstaining from marriages
taste not; ™ handle and some sorts of meats as utterly unlawful, which
recs Which all are though they might lawfully be abstained from, as in-
20 to perish with the different things, yet when they are taught and be-
using;) after the lieved to be detestable things, and utterly unlawful,
commandments and by that abuse they tend to the bringing of all unna-
doctrines of men? tural and horrible villainies among you,) as precepts

and doctrines of men, contrary to that lberty which
Christ hath purchased for us, and those doctrines of
inward purity which he hath taught us?

23 Which things 23. Which observances are indeed (as it was be-
have indeed a shew fore intimated vv. 4. and 8.) set off by some specious
of wisdom in Ui] will fir shows; as, that they are voluntary services or free-
worship, and humi- —. ; : ΤΣ ise
lity, and 2'neglecting will offerings to God; that there is great humility in
of the body; not in them, (as in that of worshipping angels, ver. 18;) that
any honour to the they are a great austerity and punishing of the body;

satisfying of the that they are quite contrary to the placing any ho-
tag nour in the satisfying the desires of the flesh, though
it be by conjugal enjoyments: (but.for all this, are
but specious, and not real services, have nothing of

true worship in them.)
17 being supplied, ἐπιχορηγούμενον. 18 elements : see note [ὁ]. 19 come
not near: see note [7]. 20 to corruption by the abuse of them, εἰς φθορὰν τῇ ἀποχρήσει.

21 austerity to, ἀφειδίᾳ.

Q72 COLOSSIANS. CHAP, IIT.

CHAP. ITI.

IF yethenbe risen 1, If therefore ye believe the resurrection of Christ,
τὴν ra Buse and the advantages which come to you by it, (amor;
=, ay where Which is that Christian liberty from those abolishe
Christ sitteth on the J udaical observations, ch. ii. 21,) and if ye be, after the
right hand of God. example of Christ, truly risen also, become Christians

indeed, there are then other cares much more mate-
rial for you to be concerned in, the study and prac-
tice of a divine celestial life, such (for kind, though
not degree) as Christ now lives, being by his resur-
rection placed next in glory to his Father in heayen.
2 Set your affec- 9, Let this celestial purity be the copy for you to

tion on things above, - ‘
not on dhingsan ths transcribe, and not these terrestrial grosser observ

ake ances.

3 For ye are dead, 24. For ye by your baptism have vowed to put off
and your life is hid your former life; and the life which now remains for
with Christ in God. You to live is that which Christ lives in heaven; a life

of purity here, and of glory hereafter.

4 When Christ, 4. ἀρὰ if you live that first pure Christian life, after
who is our life, shall your divine pattern, then this ye may be sure of, that
appear, then shall ye when Christ comes to judge the world, all that shall
tr a icra be ag =o Peer ye by him be received

Mortify therefore Into the glory which he himseli enjoys.
gout bers whieh 5. This ἐπ therefore engage von to subdue and
are upon the earth; bring down all those vicious affections that are in
sage ἜΗΝ our members, and that savour and desire nothing
fection, evil concu- but earthly things: I mean, adultery, fornication, and
piscence, and 2covet- all sorts of unnatural filthiness, such as is so ordinary
aes which is among idol-worshippers, the foulest PTR of it =
Woanry* ὃς. mitted into their religions: (see note [1] Rom. i, an
cake the wrath eof Rote [1] 1 Cor. v.) :
God cometh on the 6. hose sins which have always brought God’s
children of disobe- judgments down upon the heathens.
dience : 7. Of which sins ye formerly were guilty, when ye

Seniesa conversed among the heathens, and followed their

time, when ye lived idol-worships. χω ᾿

3in them. 8. But now that you are Christians ye are obliged to
8 But now ye also put off all, not only these forenamed, but of the other

ore ate gua ὠποῖ sort of affections, all sudden inflammation of anger,

$ blasphemy, filthy all rising of it to any height, all continuance of it upon

communication out you, till it be improved into malice; and for the

of your mouth. tongue, let not that be guilty of any unsavoury,

unclean, or reproachful discourse.

1 passion, πάθος. 2 inordinate lusting, πλεονεξίαν. 3 among, ἐν. 4 evil
speaking, βλασφημίαν.

ἘΞ. -"""-.
oe ease νον

oa

Pe ee j —- = ae Ν
Sadie a a aaa S Fe

CHAP. ITI. COLOSSIANS. ais

9 Lie not ®one to 9. Never suggest or say any false thing to the in-

ea Beng chat jury of another, (see note [Ὁ] Acts v,) for this is a
oh ate with hjs Principal part of that heathen course which ye have

deeds ; renounced ;

to And have put 10. Quite contrary to that state of renovation which
on the new man, ye have undertaken, and which consists in the prac-
which is renewed :- fh Christi . fj na £ God
6 [a] in knowledge tice of a Christian virtues after the image of God,
after the image of Who is all truth.

him that created 11. With whom, as there is no partiality or differ-

him a there ig 866 Put between men, but all of all sorts, even the
neither Greck age Worst sorts, are accepted by Christ, so ought it be
Jew, circumcision With us toward all men, of what quality soever, we
nor uncireumcision, must shew all manner of fidelity, without any falseness
Barbarian, Scythian, or injustice (ver. 9.) toward them.
“nae oe! δ ρος 12. See therefore that ye practise (as becomes
all. ‘ those who are prized and valued by God, that have
12 Put on there- the gifts of his Spirit poured out for the converting
fore, as the elect of and sanctifying of you, and thereby are obliged to all
si my baat ve, that is most excellent) the highest degrees of Chris-
7 mercies. kindness, ‘420 kindness and liberality, that ye think very meanly
humbleness of mind, Of yourselves, be very mild, hard to be provoked with
meekness, longsuf- injuries, never thinking of revenge,
fering ; ! 13. Shewing that readiness to be reconciled to them
yea cag ae that have wronged you, that ye have found, and
ing one another, if ΘΝ extremely concerns you to find, in Christ
any man haveaquar- toward you.
rel against bays even 14. And over all put on that excellent Christian
as Christ forgave orace of charity, that love of others, founded in

i rete rah “ἢ Christ’s love to you, and to all others, even his ene-

these things put on Mies, which will keep you united one to another in
charity, which is the an indissoluble bond, much more perfectly than any
[2] bond of perfect- other obligation can do, or, which is the obligation to
ia all mercifulness, whether in giving or forgiving.

15 And let the 15. And let Christian peace and union (see note
[6] peace of God [Ὁ] Phil. iv.) be the moderator and guide in all your
Spr in your hearts, actions, and do all that may tend to that end, it being
Ὁ the which also ye : p ; Serighune :
are called in one bo- the prime thing to which your Christianity obliges
dy; and be yethank- you, and your being fellow-members of Christ with
ful. all others ; to which ye may also take in that obliga-

tion of gratitude to God, who hath been thus merciful
to you, and solemnly expects this return from you, to

τό Let the word of 06 ἴο others as he hath been to you.
Christ dwell in you 16. Let the doctrine of the gospel continue and

richly in all wisdom; abide in you, and bring forth abundant fruit in all

5 against, εἰς. 6 unto knowledge. 7 compassions, bounty, οἰκτιρμῶν, χρηστότητα.
8 be umpire.

HAMMOND, VOL. II. T

O14 . COLOSSIANS. CHAP. IIIf.

teaching and admo- actions of spiritual wisdom, that is, piety. Of this
nishing one A κως sort is the advising and admonishing of others in all
τὺ yseenchea oak, things wherein ye can be helpful unto them; and
Bacher with grace Such is singing in a pious Christian manner, (see
in your hearts to the note [c] Ephes. v,) that is, blessing and praising God
Lord. (see note [c] Matt. xiv.) heartily and affectionately, in

ie i pe ipso all the several ways usual to that purpose, (see

deed, do all in the Ephes. v. 19.) ς Ἶ
name of the Lord 17. And whatsoever ye do or speak, let it be with
Jesus, giving thanks acknowledgment of the great mercies of Christ to you,
τῷ ἀν oe the Fa- that hath enabled you to do whatever it is; and for

18 Wives, submit this mercy reached out in him, let God the Father
yourselves unto your have the honour and thanks.
own husbands, as it 18. Let the wives pay fitting subjection to their
is fit in the Lord. husbands, and count it their Christian duty to do so.
sik perce dare 19. And upon the same account let the husbands
not bitter against be kind to their wives, and not provoke them by
them. unkind behaviour.

20 Children, obey 20. So again, children are by their Christianity so
τἐρηβήριναι τῆς ΕἸ far from being set free from their obedience to their
wellpleasinguntothe Parents in any matter, that they are by that ver

rd. relation obliged to it.

21 Fathers,*{d]pro- 21. The parents, on the other side, are taught their
voke not your ae duty toward their children, not to rate or brawl with
a, 05 οὴ af them, nor to reprove them causelessly, lest that be a

22 Servants, obey discouragement to them.
in all things your 22. Servants, of what sort soever, must pay obedi-
masters according to ence to those which, according to the laws of men,
ee Pes soi Soe have the rule over them, and not pretend any liberty
inser: but in sin- rom Christ to do otherwise; and their obedience
glenessof heart, fear- must be performed sincerely for conscience sake to
ing God : God, and not only in those things whereto the master’s

23 And whatsoever eve can reach.
μὰ 5 oot ora ck 23. And in all your services do heartily and willingly

not unto men; what is required of you, without complaining or mur-
24 Knowing that muring, knowing that your obedience to your masters

of the Lord ye shall jg ἃ duty to God;

ae he ee romare 24. From whom consequently you shall receive

for ye serve the Lord Your reward, that portion which belongs to you; for

Christ. Christ is a master that will not suffer any service
25. But he that do- performed on his command to be unrewarded.

προς henna 25. As, on the other side, he that doth any thing

herd he hath Jone, 2miss against the law of Christ, whether servant to-

and there is no το. Ward master, or master toward servant, shall not

spect of persons. | escape punishment by being a Christian, God shall

9 give not ill words to your children. 10 Or, serving the Lord and not men: for the
King’s MS. reads τῳ Κυρίῳ δουλεύοντες.

ee

ΟΣ σι: ᾿"

CHAP. Iv. ᾿ COLOSSIANS. 275

deal with him according to the rules of justice, what-
soever he is, and neither favour the servant’s pre-
tensions against the master, nor the master’s against
the servants.

CHAP. IV.

MASTERS, ‘give 1. You that are masters, deal justly and indiffer-
unto your servants ently with your servants; require no more than they
“ier Nae No are able to perform; give them what is fit for them;
that i also have reward the more diligent with more kindness; and
Master in heaven. the same dealing that you desire to receive from God

do you shew to them.

2 Continue ρον. 2. Have your daily, constant, frequent hours of
er, and rg ‘inthe prayer, and use all diligence to have your hearts
reed thanks- +n tent upon that performance, and with petitions for

; supply of your wants join your thankful acknowledg-
ments for what ye have received.

3 Withal prayin 3. And let this be one constant request in your
also for us, that God prayers, that God will give me plentiful opportunities
τ: oe unto us and liberty publicly to preach the gospel, which,
rt ache care. contrary to the expectation of the world, is now sent
tery of Christ, for to the Gentiles, (for the preaching to whom 1 am in
which I am also in bonds at this time ;)

bonds : 4. And that I may do it in such a manner as is my
ou a ot — duty to do.
eee ἀϑτουροί 5. Behave yourselves with all Christian circum-

to speak.

5 Walk in wisdom Spection in respect of the heathens among whom ye
toward them that are live; that ye neither be corrupted by their sensual
ina redeeming baits, nor give them any matter of scandal or aversion

; to the faith ; but considering the danger of your pre-
sent condition, apply yourselves to it as circumspectly
and as prudently as ye can: (see note [e] Ephes. v.)

6 Let your speech 6, Let your discourse be always gracious, pure and
be alway with grace, Christian, (see note [9] Ephes. y,) or cheerful and
seasoned with salt, aoe k :
that ye may know Merry; but then, as it 1s such on one side, so must it
how ye ought to an- be also savoury, discreet and seasonable; seasoned
Swer everyman. with prudence that may make it wholesome to the

hearers, accommodating it dexterously and skilfully
4 All my state to every man’s condition and capacity and wants.
shall Tychicus de- 7. All things wherein I am concerned shall be
clare unto you, who declared to you by Tychicus, one that is employed
Sad non reader by me as an assistant, and intrusted (for his approved
ter and fellowservant fidelity) in preaching the gospel to those I cannot
in the Lord: _ come to:

1 afford right and equality, τὸ δίκαιον καὶ τὴν ἰσότητα παρέχεσθε. 2 on it, ἐν αὐτῇ.
8 Or, speak with boldness: for the King’s MS. reads ἐν παρρησίᾳ. 4 All that concerns
me, τὰ κατ᾽ ἐμὲ πάντα.

2

΄

276 COLOSSIANS. CHAP. IV.

8 Whom I have 8, Whom I have therefore sent to you, that he
sent unto you for might make you a relation of all that concerns me,

Pe chet ΩΝ δον and comfort you by doing so.

your estate, andcom-
fort be hearts ;

g With Onesimus,
a faithful and _ be-
loved brother, who
is ®one of you. They
shall make known
unto you all things
which are done here.

10 Aristarchus my
fellowprisoner salut-
eth you, and Marcus,
sister’s son to Bar-
nabas, *(touching *(who hath been recommended to you, (probably
whom ye received by letters from Barnabas,) to which also I desire to
commandments: if add mine, and request you to treat him with all

he come unto you,
xéteive han) respect when he comes unto you ;)

r1AndJesus,which 11- Which Mark, and Jesus, called by the Romans
is called Justus, who Justus, are Jews, and are the only men that have
are of the circumci- here of late at Rome assisted me in any work of the

sion. These only are gospel, and from whom I have received great comfort
my fellowworkers

unto the kingdom and advantage.

of God, which have

been a comfort unto

er Epaphras, who 12. Epaphras, that preached the gospel among you,
is 7one of you, ach. i. 7, and is now elsewhere performing service to
servant of Christ, Christ, wishes you all happiness; and daily prays

Chom Keene earnestly to Christ for you, that ye may continue un-

for you in prayers, defiled from the seduction of heretics, and grow to a
that ye may stand full maturity of Christian knowledge and practice.
perfect and complete
in all the will of God. ; a ,

13 For I bear him 12. And I can testify for him, that he is extremely
record, that he hath kind, and industrious for your good; and not for

“8 pe cara you, yours only, but for those two other cities of Phrygia,
Leodicea.” he ‘then 12 the converting of which he was made use of,

in Hierapolis. Laodicea and Hierapolis.
14 Luke, the be-
loved physician, and
Demas, greet you.
15 Salute the bre-
thren which are in
Laodicea, and Nym-
phas, and the church ἣ é
which “is in his ° meets together in his house.
house.

5 Or, ye may know the things that belong to us: for the King’s MS. reads ἵνα γνῶτε τὰ περὶ
ἡμῶν, and that ye may— 6 of, or, from you, ἐξ ὑμῶν. "ἢ of, or, from you, 6 ἐξ ὑμῶν.
8 Or, much labour: for the King’s MS. reads πόνον.

CHAP. I. I. THESSALONIANS. Q77

16 And when this 16. When this epistle hath been read in your
eile “2 goadiasgt en assembly, let a copy of it be sent to Laodicea, that
Ἢ Re ted sles in the 1t may be read there; and in like manner take order
church of the Laodi- that you receive from the Laodiceans, and read that
ceans; and that ye epistle which comes to them.
likewise read 1° the

er [a]from Lao-
i

cea.
τ And say to 17. And bid Archippus (who now probably was
6|Archippus, Take placed and resided bishop at Colosse) be careful to

ne peep discharge that trust duly which from Christ is com-

ceived in the Lord, mitted to him.
that thou fulfil it. 18. This foregoing epistle being written by ascribe,
eae ke enon or amanuensis, I now conclude it with mine own
Paul. Remember my 222d, and thereby salute you, and commend my love
bonds. Grace bewith unto you. And particularly I would have you re-
you. Amen. member that I am persecuted, and now imprisoned,
Ἵ Written from foy preaching to the Gentiles the gospel of Christ ;
Rome to the Co- a4 do ye prepare yourselves, that ye may be armed

lossi - é ‘ ‘ .
eee ΠΝ ΤῸΝ for the like, and be kind to me, who am so kind to

simus. you Gentiles as to suffer for you.

-

THE

FIRST EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE

TO

[a] THE THESSALONIANS.

CHAP. I.
AUL, and Sil- 1. Paul the apostle of Jesus Christ, and those two,
vanus, and 'Ti- Silvanus and Timotheus, which came along with me,
a. ag aa as companions and partners of my labours in Mace-
saloniane which isi, ἀοηῖΐα, to that assembly of Christians that reside in

9 hath been read, ἀναγνωσθῇ. 10 Or, that of Laodicea. 11 The salutation of
Paul by my own hand, 6 ἀσπασμὸς τῇ ἐμῇ χειρὶ Παύλου.

278 I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. 1.

God the Father and and appertain to Thessalonica, that metropolis of Ma-
in the Lord Jesus cedonia, which, by the grace of God and gospel οἵ.

Christ: Grace be ;
tas souk pad peace, Jesus Christ, preached by me, have been called and

from God our Fa. converted to the faith; we most kindly salute you,
ther, and the Lord and wish all divine mercy and prosperity to you.
Jesus Christ.

2 We give thanks
to God always for
you all, making men-
tion of you in our
prayers ;

3 Remembering 3- Blessing God for that obedience which your
without ceasing your faith, that industry which your love, that endurance
work of faith, and and constancy which your hope in Christ hath

materia τῶν τὰ nf wrought in you, such as is required of you, and will

our Lord Jesus be acceptable in the sight of God:

Christ, in the sight

. God and our Fa-

ve Knowing, bre- 4. Knowing, my beloved brethren, the special
thren beloved, your favour of God in decreeing to bestow the gospel on
election of God. you, to reveal Christ to you, being Gentiles, above

1 .
ἐδ ἀξ ει δὴ Ope that which you had reason to expect or hope.

in word only, but δ᾽ In consequence to which it was that I was ap-
also in power, and pointed by God in a vision, Acts xvi. 9, to come and
in the Holy Ghost, preach unto you; and accordingly I did, Acts xvii. 1,

and in much *assur- and that with miracles and extraordinary gifts, (see
ance; as ye know

what manner of men 20te [a] 1 Cor. ii,) and matter of abundant conviction,
we 3 were among you as you know how we behaved ourselves toward you,
for your sake. that we might work, and gain you to Christ.

τ and vf coane 6. And ye very cheerfully and readily received us,
Bar oe pay rode being content to suffer, as the apostles and Christ had

received the word in done before you; embracing the gospel, though ac-
much affliction, with companied with persecution, with most Christian joy.
joy of the Holy :
Ghost : ΤΥ, :

ἡ So that ye were 7- And this in so eminent a manner, that your
ensamples to all that example had a happy influence, raised an emulation
believe in Macedonia jy all the Christians of the other cities of Macedonia,

= ay ee von and also of Greece; as Corinth and Athens.

sounded out the 8. For from the plantation and good success of the
word of the Lord gospel among you it was, that many others in those
not only in Mace- places were inclined to receive the faith, and so your

donia and Achaia, conversion being so eminently taken notice of, 1 need
but also in every

place your faith to SAY No more in praise or congratulation of it.
God-ward °is spread
abroad ; so that we
need not to. speak
any thing.

1 That, Ὅτι. ? fulness, πληροφορίᾳ : see Col. ii. 2. 3 became, ἐγενήθημεν.
4 Or, imitators, μιμηταί. 5 hath gone forth, ἐξελήλυθεν.

ee τω ‘hd

CHAP. 11. I. THESSALONIANS. 279

9 For. they them- g. Every man’s mouth being full of it, how readily
selves *shew of us we were entertained by you, and how really and

aig aang a tn, effectually ye converted from heathenism to Chris-

to you, and how ye tlanity,
age to God — 10. In full belief in Christ, and assurance of hope
ae and true God; that Christ, that was by God’s infinite power raised
ro And to wait for from the dead, will protect and deliver his faithful
his Son from heaven, servants from that vengeance which will finally and
whom he raised from eternally involve all others: an essay of which ven-
ρούμι, geance and deliverance he will ere long shew on the
from the wrath to Persecutors, and the believers which are now perse-

come. cuted by them.

CHRALP..i1.

FOR yourselves, 1. For ye, brethren, without my affirming it, know
brethren, know our sufficiently that our coming and preaching was far
entrance i unto from being deceitful, or to any treacherous aim of

ΝΠ τῷ μοὶ advantage or gain upon you

@\in vain : ) : : ᾿
oe even after 2. But having had discouragements suflicient at
that we had suffer- Philippi, most reproachfully handled there, we yet
ed before, and were took courage to proceed, (see note [a] John vii,) and
shamefully entreat- .
ed. as vo know, a came to your city, and preached the gospel there,
Philipp, we were though we were very much opposed there also.

bold in our God to 3. For my preaching the gospel unto you was not

speak unto you the to seduce any, nor to corrupt any, (as the Gnostics
gospel of God with qo their converts,) nor out of any wily worldly end

Deedee Sechorin. or design to raise seditions, &c. as many of their

tion was not of [¢ |de- false Christs had done:
ceit, nor of unclean- 4. But as God was pleased to choose me to be an
Rie css guile: apostle, to think me meet for so great a trust, so have
τ ἤρα “ef God. to 1 Θπαἀθαγουτοθα to approve myself to God in the dis-
be put in trust with Charge of it, not mentioning those things to you
the gospel, even so which you were likely to be most pleased with, (for
we speak; not as ] knew that the gospel, which cost me so many per-
ae smell secutions, would cost you so too, and that, requiring
iy Raa all purity, it hath nothing in it grateful to flesh and
5. For neither at blood,) but those which are most likely to approve
any time *[d]used us all to God, which approveth nothing but purity
we flattering words, and sincerity.
[ΕἸ et cng sang 5. For I believe no man ever accused me of flattering
ousness; God is yOu with pleasing doctrines, (as the Gnostics do,) or of
witness : indulging to you any kind of inordinate lust or filthi-
6Norofmensought ness, v. 3. (see note [1] Rom. i.) This you know, and
we glory, neither of God is witness that I was far from being guilty of it.

you, nor yet of o- " © Neither did we desire to appear before you or

6 proclaim, ἀπαγγέλλουσιν. 1 vain. 2 pleading, παράκλησιΞ. 3 have been
approved by God, δεδοκιμάσμεθα ὑπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ. 4 were we spoken of for flattering.
5 nor accused of inordinate desire.

280 I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. Il.

thers, whenwe might others as persons of any great authority, which yet

have °been [f|bur- we had, and might have exercised as apostles of
densome, as the a- Chitat

hrist. , ; P ,
Pe Bat ᾿γά ένα gen- 7: But 1 have still dealt with you in all mildness
tle among you, even and tenderness imaginable, the same which is dis-
as anurse cherisheth ceynible in a nurse to a child, of which, by feeding

7her children : . :
6 So *heag Γάδ, and making much of him, she becomes extremely

fectionately desirous fond : i
of you, ye *were 8. In like manner I confess myself to have a huge
willing to have im- tenderness and fondness of love toward you, so that
parted unto you, not now having done you that greatest good, preached
the gospel of God h lt d Δι ποὺ ἢ the faith
only, but also our ‘He gospel to you, and nourished you up in the faith,
own souls, because 1 have nothing too dear for you, not my life itself,
ye were dear unto (which is frequently called the soul in these books,
us. see note [77 ch. v,) if it may stand you in any stead.
Ais — AB ge g. An evidence of which I then gave you, and ye
labour and travail: cannot but remember it, how that beside the suffer-
for labouring night ings which I bare, (see note [6],) I always laboured
and ay, ee we in my trade extremely hard, that so I might preach
would not be charge-~
slg untaeicolred: the πὰς αἰ you, ci yet ss put you to Mee
mare Mie er Ck Ny tree este ὍΜΩΣ witness, an oubt
you the gospel of not of God’s testimony, how I and the rest of us,
God. Silvanus and ‘Timothy, have behaved ourselves toward
10 Ye are witnesses, you that have received the faith, in the performance
and God also, how :
Be ead tactile and of all duties toward God and man, so as we cannot
ee Wimesabty ce be- be blamed or charged by any:
haved ourselves a- 11. Dealing with you as a father doth with his
mong you that be- own children, every one of you single, as if every
lieve : ae ee bee 90 of you were my child, calling upon you to do
ae a ul hae πῇ duty, and rig hth you up to persevere against
and comforted and 81} Giscouragements ;
charged every one 12. And conjuring you by all the obligations ima-
μὴ bs δ father sinable, that your conversation should be some way
oe That = wauld Proportionable to what God hath done for you in
walk worthy of God, Calling you to the honour and privilege of being
who hath called you Christians here, and, if you continue constant in the
ἘΠ’ ‘om kingdom faith, glorified saints in heaven.
and glory. . : ;
13 For this cause 13. And herein we have matter of continual joy
also thank we God 2nd thanksgiving to God on your behalf, that when
without ceasing, We thus preached the gospel to you ye received
“because, when ye it readily, not as any doctrine of ours, but as the
sarge we agra gospel of Christ sent by God from heaven ; and
of us, ye reveived ἐξ Which being thus embraced and believed by you
not as the word of hath also attained that end, that perfection, that

men, but as it is in accomplishment among you, which every where be-

6 used severity. 7 her own, ἑαυτῇ. 8 being in love, ἱμειρόμενοι ὑμῶν. 9 are
willing, εὐδοκοῦμεν. 10 toil and labour, κόπον καὶ μόχϑον. 11 that, ὅτι,

—— κ.....᾿

——— ιΝ

= - ing?

CHAP. Il. I. THESSALONIANS. 281

truth, the word of longs to it, viz. to bring on them that embrace it the

pees which ᾿ (1 εἰ honour of being persecuted for it, and glorifying God

co in ron that he. DY that means, and withal to give them strength to
you that be- : tte

Bice, enable them to bear it christianly.

14 For ye, brethren, 14. For as it fell out with the churches of Christ in
ee re. αἱ Juda, all that believed and held fast to Christ haye
olgipalg Judiea are Stil been persecuted by the unbelieving Jews ; so
in Christ Jesus: for bath it fallen out to you, your own countrymen, the
ye also have suffered unbelieving Jews among you, have in like manner
ike things of your persecuted you, as the Jewish unbelievers have per-

own [?]countrymen, secyted the Christian Jews.
even as they have o

se Fearn: 15. And this which I say of the Jews in Judea

15 Who both killed Was practised by them on Christ himself, and before
the Lord Jesus, and him on the prophets sent unto them, Mat. xxiii. 37,
“iar et ibe prophets, and now is accordingly fallen on us; it being reason-
ee and. Bir vicars able that they which have cast off obedience to God
not God, and are Should persecute all men that come to tell them of
contrary to all men: their duty.

16 Forbidding us 16. hee this generally is the ground of their
ee ene Sen quarrel to us, that, in spite of their prohibition, we
be haved: to fill up preach to the Gentiles, use means that they might
their sins alway: for repent of their idolatries, &c. by which, and the
the wrath “is come former things, the Jews do so fill up the measure
upon them to the of their sins, that the wrath of God, to the utter
᾿ Bor we. bre. Uestruction of them, is now come out upon them,
thren, being taken #lready denounced, om er a very little while
from you '*for a most certain to overtake them.
short time “in pre- 17. And being detained from coming to you per-
τορι sage i sonally ever since I was first with you and driven
more abundantly to suddenly from you, Acts xvii. 5, 10, we are neverthe-
see your face with less very kind to you, and heartily desire and wish
great desire. for an opportunity of visiting you.

18 Wherefore we 148. And accordingly I Paul had once or twice a
os Ἐς τος full resolution to visit you, but by some difficulty or
Paul, once and a- Other from time to time interposed by the instruments

ain; but Satan of Satan, the obstructors and persecutors of the gos-
hindered us. _ pel, I was kept from coming unto you.
pee νοι ἘΝ 19. For what greater matter of hope of a reward
ial annie οἱ he from God at the day of doom, and consequently of
ing? Are not even present rejoicing, can I have? what greater orna-
ye in the presence ment of which I could boast, than the good success
of our Lord Jesus of the gospel which I have preached among you ?
Christ at his com- 99. For you are a prime congregation of Christians,
20 For ye are our (a8 Philippi another, Phil. iv. 1,) wholly converted
glory and joy. by me, and observable for very great proficiency in

12 is accomplished among you. 13 hath come hastily upon them to the end, ἔφθασε
ἐπ᾿ αὐτοὺς εἰς τέλος. 14 for some time, for a space, πρὸς καιρὸν Spas. 15 in person,
προσώπῳ.

282 I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. 111.

the faith and endurance of persecutions for it, and
therefore I cannot but rejoice and even boast of you.

CHAP. III.

WHEREFORE σ, And therefore, being no longer able to bear the

when we could no want and desire of seeing or hearing of you, I resolved
longer forbear, we ἐμ weenie If of Τὶ ei q
thought it good to o deprive myselt of Limothy’s company, and to stay

be left at Athens alone at Athens, a city in Greece.
alone ;

2 And sent Timo-
theus, our brother,
_ eet. me

ur OWla-~

pation in the gospel ὃ to settle you in the doctrine of the gospel, which
of Christ, *to esta- we had planted among you, and to comfort you against
blish_ you, and to 31] the tribulations which were befallen you for the

pend ae Ata profession of the faith of Christ ;

3 That no man 3- 10 keep you from being discouraged or falling
should be moved by off by reason of these afflictions, by putting you in
these afflictions: for mind of what I am sure you know already, that this

yourselves knowthat i. to be looked for by all true believers, the gospel
we are appointed

hareanta: being the covenant of the cross, and so nothing in it
4 For verily, when strange, that God should determine to permit and not
we were with you, to restrain the malice of wicked men, but leave
eres “aa Christians to be exercised by them. —
fer tribulation; even 4: For of this at our first preaching the gospel to
as it came to pass, You we advertised you, that afflictions are the Chris-
and ye know. tian’s portion; and it hath accordingly come to pass,
5 Ἷ ΟΥ̓ αι ripe and so you have the experimental knowledge of it.
{cies Rot boca. Isent ὅ: Δπᾷ therefore the occasion of our late sending
tak aie your faith, Of ‘Timothy was to see whether you continued con-
lest by some means Stant, or whether the devil and the world, bringing
the tempter have persecutions upon you for the faith, had wrought up-
Jel epee ithe and on you by those temptations, and so all our labour in
“δ But now wher, Planting the faith were cast away and lost upon you.
Timotheus came 6. And now he at his return telling us that joyful
from you unto us, news of your constancy in the faith, and of your love
and brought us good to God, casting out all fear of persecution ; and that
Sera, ond that your kindness to me continues; and that you are
ye have good re- 85 desirous to see me as I to visit you:

membrance of us al-
ways, desiring great-
ly to see us, as we
also to see you:

SE ly worse ΝΗ 7. This was matter of extreme joy to us in the

forted over vou in Midst of our afflictions, or in the midst of yours, that
all 2our affliction and though the gospel had brought persecution and dis-

“ἢ not forbearing any longer, μηκέτι στέγων. 2 Or, your : for the King’s MS. reads ὑμῖν.

εἱ

tts Ma an

“oS

CHAP. IV. I. THESSALONIANS. 288

distress by your tress upon you, yet you continue faithful and constant

ie For now we i despite of all.

δ] να, if ye stand 8: For whatsoever befall us, we have matter of ex-
ast in the Lord. ceeding joy, John xiv. ig, such as if ‘a man should
9 For what thanks return to life again: (see psalm xxii. 26.)
can we render to God
> ae for you, for all
the joy wherewith
we joy for your
sakes before our
God ;
10 Night and day
praying exceedingly
that we might see once more be able to visit you, and complete or

your face, and might . - :
δον “tied which fill up those things which are necessary to your faith

is lacking in your (see Mark xii. 6.) and perseverance in it.
faith ?
11 Now God him-
self and our Father,
and our Lord Jesus
Christ, **direct our © give us a speedy journey unto you.
way unto you.
12 And the Lord
make you to increase
and abound in love
one toward another,
and toward all men,
even as we do™ to-

ward you: . . ety
ΕΝ ας δἰ hie. 18: Which is the sure means of obtaining that

may stablish your 88Ce from God which may preserve you pure and
hearts unblameable holy, so as may be acceptable before him, who is both
in holiness before our God and our Father, at that great day now ap-
God, even our Fa- proaching to the destruction of the obdurate unbe-
alley sm d Jesus levers, and rescue of the faithful, which is one coming
Christ with all his Of Christ with his angels, (see Jude 4,) and so in
4 saints. like manner at the dreadful day of doom.

CHAP. IV.

FURTHERMORE 1. Now, my brethren, by all the kindness which
then we beseech you, you bear to us, we entreat you, and by all the obli-
ede i gations that the Christian faith lays upon you, and
as, ἜΣ as ye have the care of your own eternal welfare, we advise you,
received of us how ye in the presence of God, that ye walk exactly by the
ought to walk and to rule that is set you, and daily improve and grow in

please God, 'so ye . .1- ‘
τ εν kc that piety which is already in you,
- Ἴων know what 2: According to the strict commands to this pur-

commandments we pose which we gave you in our first preaching to you.

3 make straight, κατευθύναι. 4 holy ones, ἁγίων. 1 Here the King’s MS, adds,
καθὼς καὶ περιπατεῖτε, even as ye also walk.

284 Ns THESSALONIANS. CHAP. IV.

shel bythe Lord 9, For this is punctually required of you by Christ

esus. under the gospel, that ye should preserve yourselves

ay sia ra μ ‘sie in chastity or perfect purity from the sins of the flesh,

your 2 sanctification, Of what kind soever :
that ye should ab- 4. Every one by study, and by exercise or practice,
stain from fornica- tg Jearn and enable himself most strictly to preserve
ne That every one himself in perfect chastity in a married or single life:
of you should know 6. Not in any vile unnatural practices, as for want
howto possess [aJhis of knowledge of the true God the Gentiles do.
vessel in sanctifica- 6, Not to yield to irregular inordinate lust, to com-
tion and honour; ynit filthiness with his fellow-Christian in those things
Not in the ? lust : :

of concupiscence, that are not to be mentioned plainly ; for as these are
even as the Gentiles the sins that on Sodom, on the nations, and in all
which know ποῦ times on those Gentiles God hath punished severely
ne hat with utter excision, so is the like still to be expected
nee bavont and OF all that are guilty of such villainies, as 1 have
defraud his brother formerly assured and warned you.
in any matter: be- 7. And accordingly you must resolve that Christi-
cause that the Lord anity is far from giving liberty for unnatural un-
is the avenger of all cleanness; it is on the contrary an obligation to all
such, as we also have mee ea
forewarned you and the purity imaginable. ;
testified. 8. And he that despiseth these commands of ours in

7 For God hath not this matter, given by me from Christ, ver. 2, as special
called us unto un- yarts of the Christian faith, and indulgeth to those
cleanness, but unto : .

: contrary sins, he despiseth the commands and pro-

holiness. ; :

8 He therefore that voketh the displeasure and wrath of God, and sinneth
despiseth, despiseth against that sanctifying Spirit which God giveth to
not man, but God, believers.

aod cape ten 9. And as to that of purity from all the impure in-
Ey fusions of the Gnostic heretic, so for charity and
9 But as touching peaceableness, (out of which they are as likely to
brotherly love ye seduce you, and infuse malice and bitterness against
ite Res ἘΝ for 8Π orthodox Christians :) this I need not enlarge on
< πατεῖ ὦ are PY epistle, there being nothing to which the Christian
[c] taught of God faith more engages you than this, and your haying
to love one another. received the faith makes it superfluous for me to ex-
eee Μὰ hort you to it; this is an inseparable effect of that,
brethren which are 22d that which hath been actually impressed on you.
in all Macedonia; 10. And accordingly your practice hath been to-
but we beseech you, ward all your fellow-Christians in Macedonia; there
brethren, that ye hath been unity and peace in all those churches:
siti tes ar "πὰ only I exhort you to increase every day more and
11 And that ye More in this grace,

6 study to be quiet, 11. And to be as earnest to exceed all others in

2 purification, ἁγιασμός. 3 passion of lust, πάθει ἐπιθυμίας. * not to exceed or be in-
ordinate in a matter with his brother. 5 the taught of God to the loving of one another.
6 contend, φιλοτιμεῖσθαι.

egal

εὐ,

CHAP, IV. I. THESSALONIANS. 285

and to do your own quietness and peaceableness as the most ambitious

business, and to are to get the greatest honours, or the most factious

work with your own .

hands, as we com- [9 contend and make debate, and not to meddle with

manded you ; other men’s matters, but every man to follow dili-
gently the business of his calling, as when I was with
you 1 commanded you;

12 That ye may 12. That by spending your time in honest labour
fe nertly toward you may both preserve your reputation entire among
cata ὍΝ are with- the Gentiles, (who will have an ill opinion of Chris-
δι, 500 ofan tianity if it mak idle,) and that
have lack of nothing. Ὑ if it make men idle,) and that you may earn

13 But I would 80 much by your labour as may supply all your wants
not have you to be and necessities.
ignorant, brethren, 19. As for the state of the dead, (those especially
which (d'e "πὰ that have fallen under the persecutions brought upon
a εἰ are ae ne, you by the unbelieving Jews (see note [7] ch. ii.) for
evenas Zotherswhich Your receiving and maintaining the faith,) wherein
have no hope. by your excess of sorrow it seems you want advice, I
ma τ ι we Pie must exhort you to moderate that passion, and not to

ἐν that Jesus died },chave yourselves as they that believe not any resur-
and rose again, even . d fi h ° ff . . 1s .
so them also which rection or reward for their sufferings in another life.
sleep Sin Jesus will 14,15. For upon our belief of Christ’s death and
God bring with him. resurrection depends also the raising of their bodies
pee th that die for the testimony, or by occasion of the faith
δῶν ἐρῶ Ἥα, of Christ, and that so certainly and speedily, that they
that we which are that do not die at all shall at the day of judgment
alive and remain un- have no advantage of them whose bodies have lain in
ee δἰ of the the graves so many years, the rising of the one being

τὰ shalt not pre- in the same twinkling of an eye (1 Cor. xv. 52.) with
vent them which are -
asleep. the change of the other who are found alive.

τό For the Lord 16. For this shall be the method of it: Christ shall
eer senalidescend come from heaven, and the archangel, that hath other

om heaven with @ angels under him, shall call them, to be ready at the
shout, with the voice f
of the archangel, and Presence of the Judge, summon all the world to ap-
with the trump of pear before him, assembling them as with a shout or a
God: and the dead voice or a trumpet every of them used to call assem-
in Christ shall rise lies together, and to summon them to appear before
first : = 5 : :

tribunals (see psalm xlvi. 5. 8, Jer. iv. 5, and vi. 1):
and then, first, all the bodies of all pious men that

17 Then we which CVE Were in the world shall rise out of their graves :
are alive andremain 17- And in the very moment that that is done, all
shall be caught up that are alive on earth, as we now are, shall be car-

oP a aR
together with them ried by the angels into the clouds, there to meet
oe clouds, tomeet Christ, and appear before him; and being adjudged

e Lord in the air: ὲ : as =
and so shall we ever PY him to eternal bliss shall never part from Christ

be with the Lord. again, but enjoy his presence for ever.

7 the rest, of λοιποί. 8 through, διά.

286 I THESSALONIANS. CHAP. V.

18 Whereforecom- 18. This consideration is certainly sufficient to
fort one another with yield you matter of comfort and support in the death
these words .

of any that is nearest to you, and to assure you, that
Christ’s promise of delivering the persecuted is no
whit less performed to them that die under the per-
secutions than to them that live to see their perse-
cutors destroyed, which shall now ere long come to
pass: (see ch. ii. 16.)

CHAP /¥>

BUT of the 1. But concerning that notable time or season of
[a] times and the Christ’s coming in judgment on the Jews and others,
late at Soa Στ to destroy the obdurate and rescue the believers, I

ve no need that I
write unto you. shall not need to say much to you ;

2 For yourselves ὃ. For this hath been oft told you, that as it is not
know perfectly that now far off, so when it comes it shall come on ἃ sud-
he ay οΣ ἀρ τεὸν den, Matt. xxiv. 27. and 42, Luke xvii. 27. (see 2 Pet.
in the night. ili. 10); and this not only in Judea, but in other

places where the obdurate Jews and Gnostics shall be
(see Matt. xxiv. 28.) and continue to persecute the
Christians.

3 For when they 24. For as in the still and quiet part of the night,
shall say, Peace and when men are fast asleep, the thief comes, ver. 4, and
safety; then sudden J,¢] ji. 9, and by the windows enters into and rifles
destruction cometh :
upon them, as tra- the house ; so when they are most secure, persecuting
vail upon a woman the Christians in the bitterest manner, without all
with child ; andthey fear, then shall this ruin come upon them on the
shall not escape. sudden, as pangs and throes of childbirth do on a

woman, (for suddenness and for sharpness much like

4 But ye, brethren, them ;) and there shall be no more possibility for
are not in darkness, thom to escape than there is ἢ in that
that that day should 7 p an ere 18 or a woman in that
overtake you as a condition to escape those pains. .
thief. 4. But ye, my brethren, are not so ill instructed,
5 Yeareallthechild- nor are your actions and lives such as that this danger
be le est inagli ts should thus surprise you unawares.
we are not of the 5: Your profession engages you to such practices,
night, nor of dark- wherein if you live constant none of these evils can
ness. befall you.

6 Therefore let us 6, And this is an obligation on you, that ye be not
not sleep, as do o- b .

thers: but let us PY Company and enticement of others drawn to any
watch and be sober. Of their evil ways.

7 For they that 7. For it is negligence and voluptuousness that is
oe sts ἢ re the likely to betray men to this destruction that comes as
nae ΤΡ ΠΝ ΟΊ “νὰ a thief in the night, these being those deeds of dark-
drunkeninthenight, 2€88 which are to be thus punished.

8 But let us, who 8. But we Christians, let us keep out of all these ;

are of the day, be and to secure us from the temptations that may invite

CHAP. νυ. I. THESSALONIANS. . 287

sober, putting on the us to them, let our constant adherence to Christ, and

pate of faith that love of him that casts out fear of persecution,

πὰ πῶ ποτα supply the place of a breastplate to us; and the stead-

δε νέοι. fast assurance and confidence of our present rescue
and deliverance, (if we adhere to Christ,) and espe-
cially of our eternal reward from Christ, let that sup-
ply the place of an helmet, (to secure our heads,) to
confirm us in the truth against all heretical corrup-
tions that may solicit our judgments.

9 For God hath 9. For of this be sure, that this great judgment
not appointed us to which is now a coming is not designed by God against
wrath, but to een the pure constant Christians, but upon their enemies
πο ταν Lord and persecutors, nor for such as we are to be destroyed,

: but to be delivered by that means.

to Who died for 10. For he that died on purpose to bring us to good
us, that, whether we life, to redeem us from all iniquity, will certainly pre-
va ath Rtas serve and secure those that are thus redeemed, that
ther with him. live those lives which he requires, and adhere con-

* stant to his commandments; and therefore for us,
without the help of our worldly providences, he will
certainly secure us, preserve these lives of ours so
long as he sees that best for us, and that most re-
markably at this time in destroying the persecutors
and rescuing the persecuted, and in another world

11 Wherefore com- preserving us to eternal life.
and city os 11. And therefore continue, I pray, to encourage
another, even as also 2nd confirm one another, as already ye do in this
ye do. matter.

12 And we beseech 19. One thing it is needful for me here to interpose,

ou, Ls age Ὁ that ye pay all due respects to the bishops of your
ell Gite you: several churches that belong to this metropolis, and
and py over you 80 all others through all Macedonia, and all others
in the Lord, and ad- that are employed for your spiritual good,

oo gens j 13. And to pay them as great a respect as is pos-
fem ery highly in sible for the pains that they have taken among you.
Jove for their work’s And then to that I must add this exhortation, that
sake. And be at one with another ye live in perfect unity and peace.
peace among your- 1,4, And for the preserving your churches from the
a. we exhort x0ads of schismatics and heretics, the Gnostics of
ad brethren, warn Whom you are in greatest danger, first, be careful
them that are when you see any man forsake his station, grow idle,
[a marx comfort forsake his work, to proceed with such a man accord-
the fee “ge anal ing to Christ’s rule, Matt. xviii. 15: and so first to
Support the weak; \dmonish him of his fault, and never leave till ye

be patient toward all : ie Α .
> apace have reduced him, (for this idleness is an ill symp-

1 more than abundantly, ὑπὲρ ἐκ περισσοῦ. 2 the irregular.

288 I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. Y.

tom ;) secondly, be as careful to encourage the fearful,
that may be in danger to be wrought on by the sharp-
ness of persecutions; thirdly, those that are ready to
fall hold up as well as you can; and fourthly, those
that are fallen, deal as gently with them as is possible,
that ye may restore them, Gal. vi. 1.

15 See that none 15. And be sure that they that are injured or per-
render evil for evil secuted do not think of avenging themselves, Rom.
— ag Asay ᾿ ἔτι ΧΙ]. 19, but do as much good both to your fellow-
which is good, both Christians and to your enemies, and all without ex-
among yourselves, ception, as is possible.
and to all men. 16. Rejoice in time of persecution, in adversity as
ἔκ Rejoice ever- wel] as prosperity, Phil. iv. 5.

17 Pray without. 17: Not omitting the frequent constant times of
ceasing. prayer as oft as they return, (as continual sorrow,

Rom. ix. 2, is not that which is never discontinued
in the act, but that which hath constant, frequent
returns to him, though sometimes intermitted.)

18 In every thing 18. And in adversity as well as prosperity continue
give thanks : for this your acknowledgments of God’s goodness to you, Job
is the will of God inj, 91, For this is the condition of the evangelical
eel oe ©°) covenant, which is the covenant of sufferings, that we

should rejoice in them, Matt. v. 12, and give God
thanks for them, 1 Pet. iii. 15, and iv. 16.

το Quench not the 19. The gifts of tongues, healing, &c. which were

Spirit. given in form of fire, must be used accordingly, not
quenched with neglect, vanity, wicked life, but pre-
served by prayer, thanksgiving, and holy life; and
when ye see gifts in others, by which they appear to
be true teachers, ye must not have the same aversion
to them that ye would to false prophets.

20 Despise not pro- 20. And for that faculty of interpreting scripture
phesyings. ye ought to set a special value upon it, 1 Cor. xiv. δ.
21 Proveallthings; 591: Try all those who pretend to extraordinary
hold fast that which gifts, and examine whether they have them or no, by
is good. that gift of discerning of spirits, and make use of those

who approve themselves to have what they profess.

22 Abstain from ge. ‘There is no sin so small but ye ought carefully
alll [6] appearance to abstain from it.

Mee ea the very 38: And that God which is the author of all good
God of peace sanc- things, and particularly of that peaceableness recom-
tify you wholly ; and mended to you, ver. 13, and appointed to be secured
I pray God ἤγουν by the following means, work all kind of purity in
μά ἘΠ fy eee you, that of the flesh and spirit. And I heartily pray
preserved blameless that all and every part of you may be kept imma-
unto the coming of culate, that whensoever Christ comes, either in his

3 toward, εἰς, 4 every sort of evil. 5 the whole of you, the spirit.

CHAP. I. II. THESSALONIANS. 289

our | Jord Jesus signal punishments here forementioned, - oo.
on ed and re-
ba Faithful is he judgment after death, ye may be approv

that calleth you, who warded by him.

also will do it. 24. And I doubt not but that Christ who hath
25 Brethren, pray called you to the knowledge of his truth, afforded you
for us. such privileges and advantages, advanced you thus

Seen ere. all ‘a far, will further enable you to persevere spotless unto

holy kiss. the end.
27 Lcharge youby ἢ See note [c] Rom. xvi.
the Lord that this 7. I require you with all the weight of adjuration,
epistle be read unto that this epistle be read and divulged to all the Chris-
all the holy brethren. /. P 8 -
28 The grace of our “ans of your church, and so likewise to all the
Lord Jesus Christ Churches under the metropolis of Thessalonica, and
be with you. Amen. to all the churches of all Macedonia: (see note [a]

4 The first epistle Phil. 1.)

unto the Thessa-

Jonjans was writ- } ;
ten from %A- » See note [a] on the title of the epistle.

thens.

THE

[aJSECOND EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE

TO

THE THESSALONIANS.

CHAP. I.

AUL, and Sil- 1. See 1 Thess. i. 1.
vanus, and Ti-
motheus, unto the
church of the Thes-
salonians in God our
Father and the Lord
Jesus Christ :
2 Grace unto you,
and peace, from God
our Father and the

Lord Jesus Christ. A :
3 We are bound 3. We count ourselves bound to give God especial

HAMMOND, VOL. 11. U

290 Il. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. 1.

to thank God always thanks for his mercy and grace afforded you, by the
ee DEED, ἀν help of which it is, that your adherence to the Chris-
ΣΙ ΤΣ ceacemticna chs etd Wd go loo goo
eth exceedingly, an rsec » Ch. 1]. 14,
the charity of ῥῶπος Aes charity, unity sak amity one toward another,
one Fh χρυ δι, ὋΣ without any breach or schism among hi ὲ
' "4. And accordingly we express our joy by boasting

rials Gk sre tenn! OL. he to other Crrches of Christians, that you have
selves glory in you with great patience endured sore persecutions, and
Ἢ ees yet continued firm and constant in ἐν ᾿ Ἢ

ae yours 5+ Which is a notable means of evidencing the
ait rout pertactdbiie great justice of God’s providence and dispensations
and tribulations that of the things of this world, when all the persecutions
ye endure: | that fall on you tend but to the trial and approving
5 ΠῚ bad πὲ ern of your constancy and fidelity to Christ, and so to the
es pear pong ty ris a of ἽΝ gorioNs pat ee
of God, that ye ma rist will shortly work for all that adhere to him,
be counted worl when the unfaithfal and cowardly are destroyed with
of the [6] kingdom the persecutors. And indeed this is it for which they
- Rigel’ ‘which persecute you, as they have done us, that we profess
"6 Seeing it is ato believe that Christ will shortly exercise this regal
righteous thing with power of his for the destroying of his enemies, and
God to recompense rescuing the persecuted out of their calamities ;
oe en 6. It being most just with God to punish your
~ And to Sel who Persecutors, to deal with them as they have dealt
aretroubledrest with With you ;
us, when the Lord 7, And to give you, in proportion to your suffer-
Jesus shall be [¢]re- inos, a participation of ease and joy with the apostles
spe ene cin of eat at that ae conning of his to the pe
slay: = ing of his enemies, foreto att. xxiv, with those
Ἔ th flaming fire eae messengers and ministers and executioners of
seg i, ai on his power (see note [d] 2 Peter iii.) ;
God. oe at cher 8. In rendering a most severe vengeance to all the
not the gospel of our Obdurate Jews, and wicked, carnal, heretical, Gnostic

Lord Jesus Christ; Christians,
9 Who shall be 9, Which shall be finally destroyed by the judg-

tora Hee ment of God at his powerful appearance in vengeance

from the presence of against his crucifiers.

the Lord, and from

the glory of his pow-

ad Wise he aan 19: At which time also he will shew miraculous
come to be glorified 2Cts of mercy to all pious, faithful Christians, to de-
in his saints, and to liver them (and so consequently you who haye re-
be admired in all ceived the gospel preached by us) in the day of his
them that believe vengeance on his enemies: (see note [a] Heb. x.)

1 that, ὅτι.

CHAP. 11. II. THESSALONIANS. 291

(because our testi-
mony among you was
believed) in that day. ;

11 Wherefore also 11. To which purpose we pray for you continually,
ey always περ that God will by his grace enable you to walk worthy
you, that our S0¢ of that high calling or privilege, that of being Chris-
would *count you .. Neate Ἴ
worthy of this call- 1815, owned and vindicated by him, and powerfully
ing, and fulfil all the accomplish and complete in you all the good works
good pleasure of his and fruits of faith and patience which may render you

goodness, and the ey eer 3
Sek οἱ faith with acceptable in his sight :

power : :
12 That the name 12. That Christ may have the honour of your pa-

of our Lord Jesus tience, and you be rewarded for it according to the

ate oe eas great mercy and goodness of God in Christ Jesus.

ye in him, according
to the grace of our
God and the Lord
Jesus Christ.

CHAP. IL.

NOW we beseech 1, But now, brethren, concerning that famous
dno (blooming Urine coming of Christ so often spoken of, ch.i. 5, &c. (and
ge Faas Chiat mentioned to you by me 1 Thess. v.1.) for the de-
and 5 by our gather- Stroying and cutting off the crucifiers of Christ and
ing together unto persecutors of Christians, (see note [Ὁ] Matt. xxiv,)
him, the thing which is justly looked on by you as the

period of your miseries and persecutions so univer-
sally caused by them, and which consequently will
be attended with the plentiful coming in of disciples
to the Christian profession, and with a greater liberty
of public assembling for the worship of Christ than
our persecutions and dispersions will now afford us
(see note [ὦ] Rev. i.); concerning this matter, I say,
I beseech you,

2 That ye be not 9. That ye be not removed out of the truth, (which

_ soon shaken #in ye have already been taught, and believed from Christ

cee be = ἄρ and us,) either by the pretended or misunderstood re-
rit, nor by tet τ velations or inspirations of some, or by any thing said
by letter as from us, to you by me when I was with you by word of mouth,

as that the day of or by that which I wrote to you in the former epistle,

_ Christ [cis at hand. (hy, ο, as if it were our affirmation that this now were

the period of time wherein the day of the Lord, his
coming to judge and destroy the Jews, were instantly
a coming; I foresee the danger of this mistake to
you, that if you believe this, and find yourselves con-
futed by the event, it will be matter of great trouble
to you, and may possibly shake your constancy, and

2 make you worthy, ἀξιώσῃ. 3 among, ἐν. 1 concerning the. 2 our.

_ 8 from your opinion, ἀπὸ τοῦ νοός.

U2?

292 II. THESSALONIANS. CHAP, 11.

tempt you to disbelieve our gospel and forsake your
profession.

3 Let no man de- g. And therefore let not this cheat by any artifice
ceive you by any be put upon you, being of so dangerous importance
day’ shalt on a ἊΣ if you believe it to be taught by us; but resolve on
except there come a this, that before that come, first there must be, ac-
[d] falling away first, cording to Christ’s prediction, a great departure or
and that [e]man of defection from the faith to the heresy of the Gnostics,
ae de ema the (or perhaps this may be the meaning of the departure,
Son oF percition; that in the order and method of things foretold by

Christ, one thing must solemnly precede, the Chris-
tians breaking off their compliance with the impeni-
tent Jews, leaving them as obdurate, and departing
avowedly to the Gentiles, Matt. xxiv.13;) and se-
condly, Simon Magus, that wicked impostor and ac-
cursed person, owned to ruin, together with his fol-
lowers the Gnostics, shall shew themselves in their
colours, having for some space concealed their malice;

4 Who opposeth 4. He, I mean, who opposes himself against Christ,

and exalteth himself setting himself up (and being acknowledged by the

bov
z alled God, as Samaritans and others) for the chief or first God, su-

is [7] worshipped; perior to all other gods, and accordingly is publicly
so that he as God worshipped by them, and assumeth to himself dis-
ἐσ τοις git cite tinctly that he is God.
shewing himself that .0° If you remember, this very thing I foretold you,
he is God, when I was among you preaching the gospel; and
5 Remember ye not, therefore in any reason I must not now be interpreted
that, when I was yet to any contrary sense, ver. 2.
cate μὰ you 6. And now you cannot but discern what it is which
6 And now yeknow Makes some stop in this business; their season of
what [h]withholdeth Shewing themselves, and making open profession of
that he might be re- all hostility and hatred against the orthodox Chris-
vealed ‘in his time. tians, is not yet come. The peculiar season will be
when the apostles have given over preaching to the
Jews, as hopeless and refractory, and so go to the Gen-
tiles, Matt. xxiv. 13, and consequently break off that
more tender compliance with the Jews; for as long
as that holds, the Jews will not be so sharp against
the Christians, and consequently it will not be yet so
fit a season for the Gnostics to discover their venom
ete ἃν against them.
Ἂν vy sa Lé}mye- 7. And, therefore, though this sort of men be
y of iniquity ®doth : ἄρας
already work : 90η] already formed into a sect, under their ringleaders
he who now letteth Simon and Carpocrates, &c. yet at this time it is
will let, until he be carried more closely; they are not broken out into
4 the departure must needs come first. 5 worship. 6 that he be revealed, eis τὸ
ἀποκαλυφθῆναι. 7 in his own season, ἐν τῷ ἑαυτοῦ καιρῷ. 8 is already acted, ἤδη
ἐνεργεῖται. 9 only there is that withholdeth as yet, μόνον ὃ κατέχων ἄρτι.

|

CHAP. 11. 1. THESSALONIANS. 293

taken out of thesuch open renouncing of, and opposition to Christ
wey: and Christians ; they hava no occasion as yet to side
with the Jews against the Christians, nor show of
quarrel whereupon to exasperate the Jews against
them, because the Christians walk warily, and do
nothing contrary to the Mosaical law, which is the
thing which holds them from breaking out, ver. 6.
But as soon as ever that which withholdeth is re-
moved, that is, as soon as the apostles depart, ver. 3,
go professedly to the Gentiles, give over the Jews,
and permit not Christians to Judaize, but call them
off from observing the law ;
i, rey ehat oa τι 8. Then jeumiedintely shall this sect of Gnostics
revealed, whom the shew itself, join with and stir up the Jews, and bring
Lord shall consume heavy persecutions upon the Christians, and (having
Sani the spirit of this opportunity to calumniate them to the Jews) be-
s mouth, and shall h ;
destroy “with the have themselves as their professed opposers. And
brightness of his Simon Magus shall set himself forth in the head of
coming : them ; whom, as a professed enemy of Christ, Christ
shall destroy by extraordinary means by the preach-
ing and miracles of St. Peter: and for all the aposta-
tizing Gnostics that adhered to him, they shall be
involved in the destruction of the unbelieving Jews
9 Even him, whose with whom they have joined against the Christians.
coming is after the 9. his person whom now I speak of and his
working of Satan followers are such as by magic do many strange

with all power and things, to deceive men into an admiration of them-
signs and lying won- aolt ex
ers, 2

τὸ Andwith allde- 10. And by baits of lust, &c. they work upon the
ceivableness of un- generality of wicked carnal Christians ; and this as a
righteousness ἴῃ punishment for their not being brought to sincere
pe ah pee ὁ repentance and true faith by the gospel, but pre-
ed not the love of fetting the satisfaction of their own humours and
the truth, that they passions and prejudices, John viii. 45, before the
might be saved. § doctrine of Christ, when it came with the greatest
conviction and evidence and authority among them,
ir And for this it. 11. 11.
eause Godshallsend 11. And this is the cause why God suffers mere
them "strong delu- magicians to deceive them by false miracles, and by
heli that theyshould that means to bring them to believe all kind of
elieve a lie: fal . fal d fal f hi d °
alseness ; false gods, false ways of worship, deceitful,
cheating, false miracles, to get authority to those and
all manner of heathen, licentious, vicious practices,
the consequents of those errors, and the most con-
trary to evangelical truth : i
10 the wicked one. 11 by the breath of his own mouth, τῷ πνεύματι τοῦ στόματος αὐτοῦ.

12 by the appearing of his own presence, ἐπιφανείᾳ τῆς παρουσίας αὐτοῦ. 13 deceitful
working, ἐνέργειαν πλάνης.

294 Il. THESSALONIANS. CHAP, 111.

12 That they all 12, That so filling up the measure of their obdura-
ee pte tions, they may fall under condemnation, or be judged
‘Jo, and discerned to be what they are, impenitent infi-
truth, but had plea- ; :
sure in unrighteous- dels, and accordingly remarkably punished.
ness. 13. The more of truth there is in all this, the more
boon Fie Pi ae are we bound to bless and praise God for his good-
alway ἢ ΡΟ, for 288 to you, brethren, that he hath been so fayourable
you, brethren be- [0 you above others as to appoint the gospel to be
loved of the Lord, preached to you, and you to be called to the faith of
κα πος ΤῈ hath Christ so early, (so these being Jews at 'Thessalonica
aiscek a A ae are said to have believed before others, Ephes. 1. 12,)
tion through sancti- 22d so to be taken out of that wicked generation by
fication of the Spirit the preaching of the gospel and that grace which is
and belief of the annexed to it, and by your receiving of the truth,
truth ; (by which means you are safe both from the apostasy,
ver. 3, and the delusions, ver. 10, and from the de-
struction that shall shortly come upon the Jews and
Gnostics, vv. 1, 8, and 12.)
at Aaron he 14. Unto which honour and advantages God hath
rr el, to the ob. PY Our preaching advanced you, that thereby ye
taining of the glory Might have your parts in all the glorious effects of
of our Lord Jesus Christ’s power in his servants, and over his enemies.
sigs Ἢ Bika 15. To conclude therefore; do you, brethren, take
Τὸ ‘stand’ fast, care to retain constantly all the doctrine which I haye
and hold the tradi. (both at my being with you for the preaching of the
tions which ye have gospel to you, and since in mine epistle) delivered to
ag pres ἀραιὰ you, all such, I mean, as I have truly told or written
tle , = ye οἰϑ such as are unduly put upon you under
at pretence, ver. 2.
τὴν BAe sag vend 16. And I beseech that Lord and Saviour of ours,
car asa God sts Jesus Christ, and God the Father, who out of his
our Father, which mere love to us hath thus given us his Son, and
4 loved us, and through him afforded us matter of endless comfort,
ath given us ever- even the hope of eternal joys, to reward our tempo-
eng Pee gear rary sufferings, and revealed this to us in the preach-
ehingiigiy grace, PY ing of the gospel (see note [6] Heb. xiii.),
17 Comfort your 17. That he will now in your tribulations and per-
hearts, and stablish secutions refresh and cheer you up, and confirm you
you in every good to persevere steadfast and constant in the profession

word and work, of the truth, and in all Christian practices.

GHAP. 11.

1 FINALLY, bre- 1. And as I pray for your comfort and constancy,
thren, pray for us, ch. 11, 17, so it becomes you to be constant in prayer
that the word of the for me and the rest of the apostles and ministers of
Lord ?may have free the gospel, that our preaching may be successful and

14 judged, κριθῶσι. 15 that he, ὅτι. 1 Furthermore, Td λοιπόν. 2 may run, τρέχῃ.

CHAP. Ill. Il. THESSALONIANS. 295

course, and be glo- prosperous, meeting with no such obstacles as may

oat eh 11 hinder the progress of it, but may be every where
greene Ἢ we received and obeyed, and honoured by the good

may be delivered lives of the believers, as it hath among you;

from ‘[a]unreason- 9, And that we may be rescued out of the hands

able and wicked of these villainous heretics the Gnostics, that deal in

tag ἤρου ind mall unnatural impieties, and are ready to oppose us

3 But the Lord is Wheresoever we come, and keep many from receiving
faithful, who shall the faith, and corrupt other hypocritical professors ;
stablish you, and and such there are in the world; all are not sincere.
meep (i βόδι ἫΝ 4. But for you, I trust in that God who hath pro-
ic oneee Ἐπ the Mised to secure and defend you from being overcome
Lord touching you, With such temptations of these cunning diabolical
that ye both a and heretics ;
se Fa the things 4, And through the grace of God watching over
cae. we command +54, I am confident that ye will still continue to

5 And the Lord Obey our advices to you, as hitherto ye have done.
direct your hearts 5. To which confidence 1 shall jom my prayer to
into the love of that God, that he will direct you so to love him as to
Scticut waiting νῷ endure any persecutions rather than deny the faith,
Christ. to confess Christ, whatsoever it cost you.

6 Now we com- 6. Now I charge you by virtue of that apostolical
mand you, brethren, power given me by Christ, that if you observe any
ΤΙ on Cag τ ourman to cast off obedience to those rules which we
litera rst wave at our being with you, that is, to forsake his

ye withdraw °° : ; :
yourselves from e- Work, the businesses of his calling, (see note [d]
very brother that 1 Thess. v,) then (after a first admonishing of him,
walketh disorderly, 1 hess. v.14, and a second here, ver. 12,) you pro-
cat not after the ceed to the censures of the church against him ; by
ition which he .
δ οϊνοῦ oF us that means to keep others from being corrupted by

+ For yourselves him, or doing as he doth, see ver. 14.
know how ye ought 7. For you cannot but remember how, beside my
mate co πρᾶν admonitions to this purpose, I set you by my own
selves disorderly a- example a pattern in this, by my not spending my
mong you ; time idly among you ;

8 Neither did we 8. Being very careful to put no man to any
eat any man’s bread charges, nor to eat what we did not pay for, but

for nought; but - eS : wie
wrought with 7la- C27ning our living by hard labour in our occupations.

bour and _ travail
night and day, that
we mught not be
chargeable to any of
og Not because we 9: Νοῦ because we might not lawfully receive from
have not power, but YOu if we would, 1 Cor. ix. 4, but on purpose to give

to make ourselves you a pattern, that you labour as we have done.

3 among, or, toward, πρός. 4 absurd. 5 the evil one, πονηροῦ. 6 patience of,
ὑπομονήν. 7 weariness and toil, κόπῳ καὶ μόχθῳ.

296 Il. THESSALONIANS. CHAP, IIL.

an ensample unto
you to follow us.

10 For even when 10. For when we were among you preaching
we were with you, Christ, it was our command to all, what the Jews have
i “that [B]if iny thought fit to require of all men proverbially, that
dat vik aos they must labour themselves, and not expect to be
neither should he maintained by others’ labours, being idle themselves.
eat. 11. Some such idle persons we hear there are
κι δέω il saeco among you, that are disobedient to our orders, and
walk among you dis- 8'Ve over their work, and spend their time imperti-
orderly, working not nently in things that they should not meddle with.
at all, but °are bu- 12, And to these we again give warning now, (as
dia a rte before we did, 1 Thess. v. 14,) that they live and
vals plied ΡΝ labour quietly, and so earn their living, (and if upon
mand and exhort this second admonition they reform not, let them be
by our Lord Jesus censured, ver. 6.)

Christ, that with 49, And as for you, brethren, be careful to do as

quietness they work, :
vid eat thar ow, much good as you can, and be not idle.

TERRES, 14. And as before, ver. 6, so now I say again, if
13 But ye, bre- upon this second admonition given by this epistle,
thren, be not °wea- ver. 12, any man still continue refractory in this
ry in well doing. matter, let him be censured and branded by you,

ἐ λάρον on and dealt with as an excommunicate person, that so

by this epistle, note by shaming ye may possibly reform him. See note
that man, and have [g] 1 Cor. v.
no company with 11. Yet meanwhile apply umto him your friendly

him, that he may Christian admonitions, that those, together with that
be ashamed.

15 Yet count him Shame, may work effectually upon him, which is your
not as an enemy, duty to endeavour on every sinner, and not to deal with
but admonish him him as men deal with their enemies; for how ill soever

as a brother. ᾿ : : : :
τό Νον osha: 1 οτᾶ he is, you are to do him all good imaginable; and

of peace himself give therefore I prescribe you that of withdrawing fami-
you peace always by iar commerce from him, as a method of all others
all means. The Lord most probable to do him good, and then that may be

be with you all. ἃ season of advantage for your exhortations to work
17 The salutation hi
of Paul with mine “POM 1m. Σ ξ ‘
own hand, which is 17: ΓΒ conclusion, wherein I salute you, I write
the token in every with mine own hand, and so it is my custom to do in
epistle: so I write. 41] my epistles.
18 The grace of
our Lord Jesus
Christ be with you
all. Amen.
4] The second epi-
stle to the Thessa-
lonians was writ-

ten from “Athens. ἃ See note [a] on the title of the first epistle.

ore busy themselves about that which belongs not to them, περιεργαζομένου. 9 sluggish,
EKKAKNONTE. 10 the same Lord of peace, αὐτὸ.-----

THE

FIRST EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE

TO

[«] TIMOTHY.

CHAP. I.

peu an apostle 1, I, Paul, that (Acts xiii. 7.) was sent out and con-

‘by me Ree rie stituted an apostle of Jesus Christ, according to the

ment of God our Sa- 2esignation of him, who, being God incarnate, is both

viour, and Lord Je- our Saviour and Lord, to rescue us from the power of

sus Christ, which is sin, and to rule and reign in our hearts, even he on

our hope ; whom all our trust and expectation and hope of good
is founded and built ;

2 Unto Timothy, 2. To my dearly beloved Timothy whom I first
my own son in the converted, and so begat to Christianity, I send my
eo cone fam Gol heartiest wish of all good from God our careful and
our Father and Je- loving Father, and Christ Jesus to whom he hath com-
sus Christ our Lord. mitted all power in his church unto the world’s end.

3 2As I besought 24. This epistle 1 now send thee for thy directions
thee to *abide stillin pursuance of that commission which 1 gave thee
eee when | when I constituted and appointed thee to reside as
ix, that thou might- bishop at Ephesus, at the time when I went thence
est charge some that to go to Macedonia, Acts xx. 1, that presiding and
they teach no other governing the church there thou mightest suppress
doctrine, the seeds of the Gnostic heresy sowed there, and keep

men within the form of sound doctrine, that which in

Ee Neither give heed all churches was delivered by us,
to fables and end- 4- And warn thy flock not to heed those fabulous

less [Ὁ] genealogies, pedigrees of the gods, which under the name of

1 according to the appointment, κατ᾽ ἐπιτάγήν. 2 Even as, Καθώς. 3 continue at,
προσμεῖναι. 4 was going, πορευόμενος.

298 I TIMOTHY. CHAP. I.

which δ minister AZons the Gnostics (see note Le Stes ii.) talk so much

uestions, —_ rather of, and so bring in many perplexed disputes rather
vasa Soe ogg ἐς gy than instruct men in the way of salvation under the

Map ag ‘ gospel, or of Christian doctrine in matters belonging

to God.

5 Now the end of δ: The substance and perfection, or else the de-
the commandment is sign and aim of Christian duty being charity, whose
charity“out of a pure genealogy is this, faith unfeigned begets a good con-
ἠνγερισθρνροῖ, ὁ ΝΑ τον science, that is, abstaining from all sin, that purity of
faith unfeigned: — heart, that love of all men ;

6 Fromwhichsome 6. Which some aiming not at have gone out of the
having swerved have way to a divinity made up of empty words; for so was
Beira os unto the Gnostics’ (see ver. 4.) ; pen

ἡ ©Desiring tobe 7: Joining Judaism to Christianity, and under-
teachers of the law; taking to expound the law, and to find those mys-
9 understanding nei- teries in it which are the foundations of their impure
ther ah 2 sas doctrines, but observe no part of the law, nor at all
mga νὐότῳ στ dat apply it to the ruling of their lives.

8 But weknowthat 8. Which is consequently a grievous abuse of the
the law is good, if a law, whose whole goodness consists in this, that a man
man use it lawfully ; order his actions so by it as to abstain from the sins

that it forbids, and do the good which it requires ;

9 Knowing this, 9. It being certain, that as good men will perform
that the law is not their duty without any law, so the law of Moses, as all
made for a righteous other laws, was given to the sons of those excellent
man, but for the law- : ;
less and disobedient, P@triarchs, because it was foreseen they would not
for the ungodly and always continue so good, and so was on this very de-
for sinners, for un- sign to keep in order such men as these, to restrain
holy and profane, such impure Gnostics as these from the sins they are
tose asap ἕν. guilty of, (and not to stand them in any stead except

rs & . . . .

of mothers, for man- they live according to it.) Accordingly you know that

slayers, Moses’s law is very severe against the rebellious and

contumacious, against blasphemers and seditious, such

as Corah, Num. xvi. 8, called szmners there, (and to

such are the Gnostics compared, Jude 11,) to the im-

pure, and such as contemn all that is holy, such as

το For whoremon- Esau, to whom the Gnostics are-compared, Heb. xu.
ers, for them that 16; against parricides and murderers;

efile themselves 40, Against fornicators, and those of the foulest
with mankind, for sort of those, Lev. xviii. 22; against those that steal
menstealers, for liars, ΣΥῸΣ A ὃ
for perjured persons, #24 sell servants, Exod. xxi. 16, Deut. xxiv. 7; against
and if there be any false and perjurious persons, and generally all those

5 yield, παρέχουσι. 6 the edification of God which is in faith, οἰκοδομίαν Θεοῦ τὴν ἐν
πίστει, or, the dispensation of God: for the King’s MS. and an ancient one in Magdalene
College, Oxford, read οἰκονομίαν. 7 been turned aside to vain discourses, ἐξετράπησαν eis
ματαιολογίαν. 8 who will be doctors of the law, θέλοντες εἶνα: νομοδιδάσκαλοι. 9 not
thinking either, μηδὲν νοοῦντες.

4
ἢ

CHAP. 1. I. TIMOTHY. 209.

other thing that is sins and sinners that now the gospel of Christ makes
contrary to sound to be such, and these heretics are noted for;

es ding to 11" According to the gospel of Christ or of God,

11 the fe} glorious When he dwelt among us, appeared here on the earth,
t

ospel of the blessed for the preaching of which I have been constituted
od,which wascom- gn apostle.

ag haa wet, . 12. And I account it a great mercy of Christ, both
Christ Jesus our that he hath given me abilities, and that he hath
Lord, who hath en- vouchsafed to make use of me for so great a work,
abled me, for that he thinking me a fit person to be so intrusted, and set-
counted me faithful, ting me apart to do him service in the church,

putting me into .
the ministry ; 13. Having been so hugely unfit, and unworthy of

13 Who was before Such an honour, by my former behaviour whilst I was
a blasphemer, and a a Jew, blaspheming the name of Christ, persecuting
persecutor, and "“in- the Christians, and using them most despitefully. Not-
ete dey ΡΣ withstanding all which, God was merciful to me,
maase I did it igno- looked on it but as an act of blind zeal in me, and
rantly in unbelief. therefore laid it not so to my charge as to deliver me

up to myself, but recalled me mightily in the midst of
my career.

14 And the grace 14. Since which time he hath most plentifully
of our Lord “was poured out on me the gifts of the Holy Ghost, and
exceeding abundant proportionably to them a lively faith toward Jesus
ey yews ; Christ and an earnest zeal for his gospel, which hath
πάχος, been wrought in me by his grace.

15 This is a faith. _ 16. Ὁ it is a truth of a huge price, and fit to be
ful saying, and wor- the only tradition or cabala among us Christians, in-
thy of all [4] accep- stead of all the Jewish secrets and mysteries that are
pee ae Christ talked of by these heretics, that Christ Jesus came a
world to save sin. ©2Viour into the world on purpose to rescue out of
ners; of whom I am their evil courses, and to obtain pardon and salvation
chief. upon their reformation for the greatest sinners in the

world, of which number I have reason to look on

16 Howbeit for this myself as the principal of all others.
cause I obtained 16, But being such, God hath dealt most mercifully
a, μεν rp eee with me, called me from heaven whilst I was perse-
might shew forth all CUting him, that I might be a prime object of his
longsuffering, for a Patience and longanimity, and in order of time the
pattern to them first that was so miraculously called, that so the wick-
which should here- edest of the Gentiles may in me have an example of
pre Peiere-on. ‘ig hope of mercy, if they shall come in unto Christ.

; 17. Now to the great ruler and wise disposer of all

17 Now unto the
King ™[e] eternal, ages of the world, governor and commander of angels,

10 wholesome, ὑγιαινούσῃ. 11 the gospel of the glory. 12 appointing me for,
θέμενος“ εἰς. 13 a contumelious person, ὑὕβριστήν. 14 hath superabounded, ὑπερε-
πλεόνασεν. 15 of ages, or, angels.

800 I. TIMOTHY. CHAP. 11.

immortal, invisible, the one true God, whose attributes are to be incor-
the only wise God, ryptible, invisible, and wise beyond all imagination,
Ad sansa ἈΠῸ glory so as none partakes with him, and from whom all the
Wenn. wisdom of all others doth proceed, be honour—

18 This charge I 18. Now to thee, O Timothy, thou who wert first
commit unto thee, converted by me, I give this commission, as a trust I
ee ee aa. commit to thee, (agreeable to the revelations which
phecies which went Were made of thee, that, though young, thou shouldst
before on thee, that be ordained a bishop in the church, ch. iv. 14, though
thou 16 by them we find no mention of this in the Acts, as we do of
mightest [y] war ἃ Say] and Barnabas, Acts xiii. 2,) that according to
Bong ear that appointment of God thou shouldst carefully dis-

το 17 Holding faith, charge that episcopal office committed to thee,
and a good consci- 19, Holding fast and continuing constant in the
pees play se true faith and discharge of a good conscience ; not as
concerning faithhave Some, which falling into impure lives have afterward
made shipwreck: fallen into foul errors in point of faith.

20 Ofwhomis Hy- 90. Such are in thy church of Ephesus, Hyme-
menus and Alex- neys, 2 Tim. ii. 17, and Alexander, 2 Tim. iy. 14,

τ δε toe Sots whom by the censures of the church I delivered into

that they may learn Satan’s power, to chasten and afflict them, that they
not to Slaanhiees: may reform, and recover from that very ill course in
which they are, both for faith and manners.

CHAP. II.

I EXHORT there- 1. In the first place therefore I advise thee, and all
fore, that, first of the bishops under thy metropolis, that you have con-
vd Bis mea stant public offices of devotion, consisting, first, of
ae) and giving of supplications for the averting of all hurtful things,
thanks, he made for sins and dangers ; secondly, of prayers for the ob-
all men ; taining of all good things which you want; thirdly,

of intercessions for others; and fourthly, of thanks-
giving for mercies already received ; and all these, not
only for yourselves, but, in a greater diffusion of your

2 For kings, and charity, for all mankind,
for all that are in 9. For the emperors and rulers of provinces under
ried oe av; them, to whom we owe all our peaceable living in any
fish eddie ‘ike ‘n al] Place in the exercise of religion and virtuous life, and
godliness and ! ho- therefore ought in reason to pray and give thanks for
nesty. τ. them.

ΣΡ ΒΝ 3. For this Gor πρᾶν the gospel approves of, and

sight of God our Sa- Ἐραλλτθριδς ΟἿΣ, nands, ς

viotlt’s _4. In proportion to the example which he hath
4 2 Who will have given us in himself, who earnestly desires the good of

16 according to them, ἐν αὐταῖς. 17 having, ἔχων. 18 be disciplined, παιδευθῶσι.
1 gravity, σεμνότητι. 2 who wills that all men should escape, or, be saved, ds πάντας
ἀνθρώπους θέλει σωθῆναι.

: ᾿ knowledge of the

a I TIMOTHY. 301

all men to he saved, all mankind, and useth all powerful means to bring
and to come unto the them to reform their former wicked lives, and now to

᾿ cot entertain the gospel.

5 For there is one δ: For it is but one God that is Creator of all,
God, and one me- (who consequently designs and wills the good of all,)
diator between God and so likewise but one mediator and peacemaker
ieee, the ma" between God and man, even he that hath taken our

; common nature upon him, and in it died for all those
whose nature he assumed, even Jesus Christ ;

6 Who gave him- 6. Who died to redeem all men, and rescue them
self aransom for all, out of their evil ways, laying down his life, pouring
*to be testified in out his blood in our stead, and thereby gave also a
Bee time. testimony of the truth of his doctrine thus sealed with

his blood, in the time appointed by God, and foretold
by the prophets as the season for the working this
great work.

+ 5WhereuntoIam 7: Which doctrine of his hath been intrusted to me
ordained a preacher, to divulge and preach unto all men, Gentiles as well
and an apostle, (fas Jews, (Christ knows that I speak the truth, whose
προς the truth im commission it were very unsafe for me to feign,) that

rist, and lie not ;) : A ‘
ateacher ofthe Gen- L might be the apostle and bishop of the Gentiles,
tiles in ®faith and to make known and administer the gospel of Christ
verity. among them faithfully and truly, without concealing
or adding any thing.

8 I will therefore 8. These directions then I give to all, both men
that men pray every and women: first, to men; that as the Jews washed
where, ag SO their hands before they lifted them up at the altar,

1 [6] holy ds, Bxod. xl. 32, Psalm xxvi. 6, so should all Christians
without wrath and

8 doubting. pray, not only in Jerusalem, but any where else, with

mnocent hearts, without any anger or malice, (see
note [e] Matt. xv,) quarrels or dissensions, preserving
Ἐν the bond of peace (the one lip, Zeph. 11. 9.) among all.
ale 138 ee ‘women 9. Lhe second direction I give for women, that
adorn themselves they come to the assemblies and pray, (in like man-
in modest apparel, ner as was said of the men, ver. 8,) and that they do
with ° shamefaced- jt in such attire as is decent, accounting modesty and
a. Lane pokey: sobriety the greatest ornament that they are capable
hair, or gold, or Of, and not setting themselves out vainly and with os-
pearls, or costly tentation, in curious dressings of hair, in embroidery,
array ; : or jewels, or other ways of sumptuous attire.
_ to But (which be- 45, But instead of them, to add to modesty and
g ee) sobriety, ver. 9, the richer embroidery and jewels of
with good works. all good works, charity to others, which becomes

3 one also mediator of God and men, εἷς καὶ μεσίτης Θεοῦ καὶ ἀνθρώπων. 4 a testimony
in the proper season, μαρτύριον ἰδίοις καιροῖς. 5 Or, with which I was intrusted: for the
King’s MS. reads ὃ ἐπιστεύθην. 6 Or, the Spirit: for the King’s MS. reads πνεύματι.
7 pure. 8 disputing, Siadoyicuod. 59 modesty, αἰδοῦς.

302 I. TIMOTHY. CHAP. 111.

Christian professors infinitely better than those other
ways of expense upon fine cotises! &e.

11 Let the woman 11. And of the woman I further command, that
learn in silence she be content to learn, and to exercise obedience
with all subjection. and subjection to those who are placed over her, both

in the church and at home.

12 But I suffernot 12. And that she neither undertake to teach in the
a woman to teach, church, nor at home to have any authority over her

nor to usurp author- }yshand, but to be obedient and meek and still in
ity over the 11 man,

but to be in 1561. both those capacities.
lence. 13. According to the type which God gave in this

13 For Adam was matter in the first creation, forming Adam the man
first formed, then first, then the woman out of him, to denote her sub-
Eve. ty Big :

ordination to and dependence on him.

14 And Adam was 14. And there is little reason that this course,
not deceived, but the which was then settled, should since be changed ;
ated Ὁ being. ἐὰν certainly no reason to be fetched from Adam’s sin and
ranisgtesdion: fall, for the guilt of that lay especially upon the wo-

man ; for before Adam was deceived, (or, Adam being
not deceived,) the woman being first cheated herself
by the serpent, was the cause and beginning of sin
and ruin on all mankind.

15 Notwithstanding 15. But by means of the seed of the woman, the
she sagas ve roi Messias which should be born from her posterity, she
[ 411 a penne: had a promise of redemption, and so all others of her
i faith aod charity SCX» Upon condition of their perseverance in the faith,
and holiness wit and love and obedience to Christ, and performance of
sobriety. those great Christian duties of chastity and modest

behaviour which I now require of them.

CHAP. III.

THIS is a ‘true 1. Now to proceed to other directions necessary for
CONS cater πὸ thee: thou art to consider this great and weighty truth,
bishop, “he! desireth that the episcopal office, whensoever any man is a
[a]a good work. candidate or suitor for it, is an honourable (though

never so dangerous and burdensome a) function, (see

James 11. 1,) and consequently that thou must be

very careful in the choice of the person whom thou,

iA bidhey then? metropolitan of Ephesus, admittest to this dignity.
must be blameless, 3: And therefore these inquiries thou must make
the [Ὁ] husband of of any whom thou meanest to ordain, and receive the
one wile, * vigilant, testimony of the church concerning him, (see note [Ὁ]
ἔρον, elo! good Acts vi.) And therein let these qualifications be ob-
hospitality, μὲ to Served: 1. that he be ἃ person not scandalous for any
teach ; sin since his conversion; 2. that he have not put away

10 quietness, ἡσυχίᾳ. 11 husband, ἀνδρός. 12 quietness, ἡσυχίᾳ. 13 by, διά.
14 purity, ἁγιασμῷ. 1 faithful, πιστός. 2 sober, temperate, νηφάλεον, σώφρονα. % comely.

CHAP. III. I. TIMOTHY. 303

his wife (so as is ordinary both among Jews and hea-
thens, but forbidden by Christ, except for fornication)
and married another ; 3. that he be sober, and intent
to his business ; 4. moderate in all his actions, as that
is opposed to distemper or giddiness; 5. of a grave
composed behaviour, humanity and modesty together ;
6. apt to entertain strangers; 7. one that is able and
ready to communicate to others the knowledge which
himself hath ;

3Notgiventowine, 3- 8. A temperate person, in opposition to exces-

nostriker, not greedy sive drinking ; 9. one that uses no violence ; 10. that

of sed pips bat uses no sordid course for gain; 11. of a mild and

buawler, not covet. Pe2ceable disposition (see note [a] 2 Cor. x.) ; 12. nei-

ous ; ther apt to be angry and quarrel, nor, 13, enslaved to

4 One that ruleth the love of wealth ;

well his own house, 4, 14. That by ruling his own family well, and

having his children} ceping his children in obedience to discipline and

in subjection with all . ; :

gravity ; in all probity of manners, shews that he is fit to be a

5 (For if a man governor ;

know not how to’ 5. (For sure he that cannot rule so much a less

rule his own house, province will be unfit to be made a governor of the

how shall he take
care of the church church of God.)

of God?) 6. 15. Not one that is but newly planted or in-

6 Not a [d] novice, structed in the faith, lest so great a dignity so sud-
lest being lifted up denly bestowed on him may tempt him to pride and
gp pride “phate vanity, and so bring the same ruin upon him that fell
if the devil, upon the devil, who was tempted in like manner by

that glorious condition wherein he was created, and
for his pride was cast out of heaven into the torments
of hell, 2 Peter 1.

“Moreoverhemust 7. To these qualifications must be further added,
have a good report 16. that he be a person of a good reputation, under no
of them which are reproach for his former life among unbelievers ; for
without ; lest he fall - : Ὁ ae!
into reproach and if he be, there will be danger that he be contumeli-
the snare of the devil. ously used by them ; and this the devil will make use

of to insnare others, to give them aversions to the
doctrine of such a man who is under so much scandal
for his former life: see Theophylact.

8 Likewise must the 8. And as for the choosing of the bishop all this
deacons be grave, not care must be taken, so for the deacons, that must
doubletongued, not every where be constituted to attend the bishop, they
Ege fo bay filth? also must be chosen grave, sober persons, not cunning
πο 79 Y and deceitful, not given to excess of drinking wine or

; strong drink, those which use not any sordid course
for gain ;

4 gentle, ἐπιεικῆ. 5 not quarrelsome, ἄμαχον.

304 I. TIMOTHY. CHAP. III.

9 Holding themys- 9. But such as ye orthodox in point of faith,
tery of the faith in a Jive pure and Christian lives according to the doctrine
pure conscience. δῃᾷ directions thereof.

το And let these 10. And before any be thus assumed into holy
also first be proved; orders, let them be well known, and by testimony
then let Spigtiee the approved for sufficiency, piety, and good behaviour,
rate of a deacon, and then being found blameless, persons of good re-

eing found blame- :

TENE port among all, let them then be assumed into orders.

τι Even so must 11. So likewise the women that have any office in

their wives be grave, the church (see note [Ὁ] ‘Tit. 11.) must be of a grave

ni pers ge “Ἢ behaviour, not given to slander and calumniate, not

hie?” m " given to any excess, trusty in all that is committed
to them.

12 Let thedeacons 12. And as of the bishops so of the deacons: let
be the husbands of them be those that have not put away former wives
one wife, ruling their yon dislikes, and married others (see note [2]}. but
children and their . . . .
own houses well, tose which either have not married or lived con-

stantly with their first wives, and duly brought up

13 For they that their children and governed their families.

eed oe 13. For though the office of a deacon be an infe-

chase to themselves Tior degree, yet it is a step to the higher, and they
a good degree, and that behave themselves well in it are fit to be assumed
great 7 boldness in to an higher employment, that of rulers or bishops,
ee ne saieh 1 that greater dignity in the church of God: (see note

14 These things [4] John vii.) : Chee '
write I unto thee, 14. These brief directions I now give thee for the
hoping to come unto necessity of thy present employment, hoping to come
thee shortly : quickly to thee myself, and furnish thee with all
ton ae ᾿ς "ἢ aay further instructions.
est know how thou 1656. But if it shall fall out that I cannot come, that
oughtest to behave then by these thou mayest for the main be provided
thyself in the and instructed how to discharge the office committed
ek une Fae to thee, being an office of stewardship or prefecture
of the living God, in God’s family, the church, not of idol false, but of
the pillarand ground the one true God, the pillar and basis which holds up
of the truth. the truth, sustains and keeps it from sinking ;

16 And * without 46, The truth, I mean, of God’s economy at this
a: Eat ey at time, which is most precious and valuable, and tends
[7] godliness : God mightily to the begetting of all piety and virtue in
was " manifest in the our hearts. And it consists of these so many degrees:
flesh, justified “in y, that God himself took on him our flesh, and here
the Spirit, seen of 5» earth visibly appeared among us in an human
angels, = preached : Raia
11 unto the Gentiles, Shape, and did thereby make known his will unto us;

believed on in the and that this night be done more convincingly, edly,

6 The women in like manner, Γυναῖκας ὡσαύτως. 7 authority, παρρησίαν. 8 confess-
edly, ὁμολογουμένως. 9 manifested by, ἐφανερώθη ἐν. 10 by, ἐν. 11 among, ἐν.

a

CHAP. IV. EE PIMOTEA aS. 305

world, received up the Spirit descended on him at his baptism, and gave
mre glory. testimony of him, Matt. iii. 17, and by leading him
into the wilderness to be tempted by the devil, con-
vinced him that he was the Son of God, Matt. iv, and
by the power of Ged upon him he wrought many
great and unheard of miracles, {and so his apostles
after him,) which testified the truth of all he said ;
and, gdly, in these and in the discharge of his de-
signed office of revealing God’s will unto men, he was
beheld and: confessed and adored by angels them-
selves, good and bad; 4thly, he was by his apostles
preached and proclaimed, not only to the Jews, but
Gentiles ; 5thly, he was received and believed on by
many of all nations through the world; and, 6thly,
he was visibly and with a glorious appearance of an-
gels taken up into heaven, there to reign for ever in
the glory of God the Father, and to exercise power
in his church, and by converting of some, and de-
stroying of others, to propagate his gospel over the
world.

CHAP. IV.

NOW the Spirit 1, But there are risen up some among you which
se sige nt: oppose this Christian doctrine, mentioned in the close
times some shall de- Of the third chapter, deny this form of evangelical
part from the faith, truth, viz. the Gnostics that deny Christ to be come
giving heed to se- really in the flesh, 2 John 7. And there is no won-
ducing spirits, and der in this, for Christ expressly foretold it, Matt. xxiv.
doctrines of devils; 2. that before the time of the Jews’ ruin, before

that notable coming of Christ, (see notes [6] [e] [d]
Matt. xxiv, and note [6] Acts 11,) some shall forsake
the faith and follow erroneous, seducing teachers,
(see note [e] Luke ix,) though the doctrines which
they teach are most unclean, polluted, devilish doc-
trines: (see note [@] 2 Peter 111.)

21Speaking liesin 2. Which they set off through the fair pretences
tee tal having of greater perfection and depth of knowledge, which
their [4] conscience these liars make show of among the people, men that

seared with a hot ς ; d : :
irons have their consciences stigmatized with the marks and

brands of their ill works, notorious to all fer infamous
| persons.

3 [6] Forbiddng 9g. Part of the character of these men is, to inter-
to marry, and com- dict marriages, and speak against them as unlawful,
manding to abstain - : a ges
from meats, which 22d so likewise to command abstinences from some
God hath created sorts of meats from which the Jews abstain, but by

12 in, or, with, ἐν. 1 through the hypocrisy of lying speakers, ἐν ὑποκρίσει ψευδολό-
ων. 2 branded.
HAMMOND, VOL. II. x

306 ly TIMOTH ¥:; CHAP. IV.

‘to be received with the liberty allowed by Christ are perfectly lawful for
thanksgiving ofthem 41} Christians, so they be taken with thanksgiving and
ona Bree ae acknowledgment of the Donor.

now the truth. ν : Σ

4 For every crea- 4: For indeed all the creatures in the world, being
ture of God zs good, created for the use of man, may lawfully be used and
and nothing “to be eaten by a Christian, if it be done with faith and δο-
refused, if it be re- knowledgment of the Donor: (see note [c] Matt. xiv.)
ceived with thanks- .
giving : 5- For there are but two things necessary to make

For it is sancti- any thing lawful for our use. First, God’s permission
fied by the [6] word of freedom allowed us’by him, and that we have in
of God and prayer. this matter by the express words of Christ, that tells

us, that which goes in (that is, meats, &c.) is not that
which defiles a man; and, secondly, prayer, which
blesseth our meat to us, being, beside the calling for
God’s blessing upon it, an acknowledgment of God
from whom it comes, and who hath allowed it for
food for us.

6 If thou * put 6. Such admonitions as these, which may help se-
a Sitauanplgt popbe cure them from the infusions of these men, thou art
things, thou thalt frequently and timely to give the Christians under
be a good minister thee notice of; and by so doing thou shalt approve
of Jesus Christ, thyself faithful in the discharge of thy office of bishop,
“nourished up in the whose duty this is thus to ruminate and chew over
ge a ocean and over again, and so to feed continually on the doc-
iwhereuntothouhast tines of Christ, and by instructing others, to make
attained. returns for all the good instructions thou hast thyself

received and embraced obediently.

7 But *refuse pro- 7. But especially be sure, that instead of their doc-
fane and old wives’ trines of abstinences from marriage and from meats,
erate oa gg quite contrary to the gospel, which sets an honourable
godliness, character upon marriage, and takes away difference

of meats, and instead of idle, ridiculous grounds, upon
which they found these abstinences, thou do by dili-
gent search into the doctrine of the gospel pursue
that perfection of Christian knowledge, which, though
thou art young, may fit thee for the discharge of that
venerable office.

8 For bodily ex- 8. For though abstinence from daily meats and
ercise °[d | profiteth wines, and from marriage, be, as an act of self-denial
ee ake all and exercise, acceptable to God; yet if this be not
things, having pro- observed with due limits, if meats be abstained from
mise of the life that as unlawful, and marriage, in like manner, as abomi-

3 for the faithful and those that have acknowledged the truth to partake of with thanks-
giving, εἰς μετάληψιν μετὰ εὐχαριστίας τοῖς πιστοῖς καὶ ἐπεγνωσκόσι τὴν ἀλήθειαν. 4 polluted,
being received, ἀπόβλητον λαμβανόμενον. 5 suggest these things to the brethren, ταῦτα
ὑποτιθέμενος τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς. 6 nourished, or, fed with, ἐντρεφόμενος τοῖς. 7 which thou
hast followed, 4 παρηκολούθηκας. 8 avoid, παραιτοῦ. 9. is profitable for a little,

ms, ee eg ιγάνζω

— ΟΝ

CHAP. IV. I. TIMOTHY. 307

now is, and of that nable and detestable, (as by the Gnostics, who yet in-
which is to come. ᾿ἢ dulged to all villainy, it was,) then there is no good,
but hurt in them, Col. ii. 22. And indeed, considered
at the best, Col. 11. 23, the profit of them is but little
in comparison to that of piety, which is of the great-
est value imaginable, will help us to all advantages
that we can wish. If we would have a comfortable
life here, this is promised to them that seek the king-
dom of God and his righteousness, Matt. vi. 99, and
so for many particular Christian duties they have
promise of present beatitude, and whatsoever in any
singular case may seem to be wanting to the felicity
and prosperity of the pious man here, it is sure to be
made up abundantly in another life.
9 This is a faithful 9,10. And to this purpose it is to be observed, as
saying and worthy a most certain and considerable truth, that to all truly
of all acceptation. pious persons there is so great assurance of an eternal
ὌΝΩΝ ate reward, that this our hope in God is the only ground
10 suffer reproach, Of our suffering patiently any thing that falls upon
because “we trust us, being confident that this God, as he desireth the
in the living God, eternal welfare of all, so hath promised to save all
τον that shall believe and obey him, and so consequently
of those that believe, 15 the most assured Saviour of them that do so.
11 These things 11. These things do thou put those in mind of that
* command and have received them already; confirm them, that they
teach. may continue in them, (and not be depraved by the
Gnostic heretics which teach the contrary, as in those
former particulars, ver. 3, so in this last of suffering
persecutions for the gospel;) and teach them to those
that have not as yet received them.
12 Letnomande- 12. And though thou art a young man in years,
spise thy youth; but yet let the gravity of thy life supply the want of the
be thou an example years that are wont to be required of thy office, and
ag es sa. et thy discourse, and all thy demeanour and course of
tion, in charity, in actions, be exemplary to all the Christians under thy
spirit, in faith, in jurisdiction, both in respect of constant love and ad-
purity. herence to God, and of profession of the faith, and of
purity or chastity, three main particulars wherein
these heretical Gnostics do endeavour to corrupt
others.

13 Till I come, 19. Betwixt this and the time of my coming to thee,

ve attendance to .e¢ ‘thou be diligent in performing thy office in the
6] reading, to ex- y : ;
ortation, to doc- Several parts of it, expounding the scriptures, con-

trine. firming believers, and admonishing them of any

10 Or, combat: for the King’s MS. reads ἀγονιζόμεθα : see note [Ὁ] 1 Thess. ii. 11 we
have hoped, ἠλπίκαμεν. 13 exhort, wapdyyeAAc. 18 The words ἐν πνεύματι are not found
in the King’s MS.

pa

308 I TIMOTHY. CHAP. V.

14 Neglect not the fault or danger, and instructing the ignorant or un-
gift that is in thee, jelievers,
τ See with 14. Make use of those gifts which in order to thy
the laying on of the function were given thee (according to the revelation
hands of the pres- from the Spirit concerning thee, ch. i. 18.) at thy or-
eat A Masi dination, (see note [2 ch. v,) when besides me, 2 ‘Tim.
15 STF] ecitate + 6, some others also of the apostles, one or more,
upon these things 5 5 ee ee har eye ;
\Sgive thyself wholly laid hands on thee: (see note [6] Acts xi.)
to them; that thy
profiting may appear
to all.
16 Take heed un-
to thyself, and unto
the doctrine; conti-
nue in them: for in
doing this thou shalt
both save thyself,
and them that hear
thee.

CHAP. V.

REBUKE not δ 1. Deal not rigidly with a bishop of the church,
elder, but ‘intreat (see note [6] Acts xi); have that respect to his office,
him as a father ; and that whenever there is need of thy exhortation, thou
aah daten γὴ men @S do it as to a father of the church, with all humble

: respect to him; and for any inferior officers in the
church, let thy rebukes and corrections be fraternal,
and full of kindness and friendliness to them.

2'The elderwomen 2. Behave thyself toward women, the ancienter
as mothers; the sort, or widows of the church, with great respect ;
teas oR 85 ‘ sistels; the younger with modesty and civility, abstaining

it from any behaviour toward them that may savour
any thing of wantonness or turpitude.

3 Honour [a]wi- 93, Let those widows which have neither husbands
oye i ane wl nor children be respected and relieved (see note [d])
rT by you, that is, by the church, out of their stock,
which is intrusted to your disposing.

4 But if any wi- 4. But if any widow which is a Christian be not
dow have children perfectly destitute, but have children or grand-
Ses coil at ioe children, let them relieve and take care for her as
piety 2at home, and ἃ part of their family, ver. 16, this bemg due by way
to requite their pa- of gratitude (see note [77 ch. 111.) to the parents,
rents: for that is which have done so much for them, and so conse-
gen ψυῦ. nck quently that which, as God approves of, so he re-

Ε 3Now she that is 4168 at their hands. ;

a widow indeed, and 6. But the widow that is truly so, and is fit to
‘desolate, trusteth in receive relief from the church, is she that is wholly

14 Exercise thyself in these things. 15 spend thy time in them, ἐν τούτοις ἴσθι.
1 exhort, παρακάλει. 2 toward their own family, τὸν ἴδιον οἶκον. 3 But, Δέ. 4 left
quite alone, μεμονωμένη.

—e ΨΦΈΈΞΨΟΝΙ

σου ΠΝ

CHAP. Y. I. TIMOTHY. 309

God, and continueth destitute, hath none of her children to relieve her,

m agate and nobody but God to hope in or rely on, and so conti-

a night and yues hoping and praying at set constant times con-

; tinually, without any other cares to distract, or busi-
ness to employ her.

Ὁ But she that 6. But she that abstains from marrying, not in
prob Mes ewe order to piety, but that she may live the more at her
jiveth. wane 860 own disposal, she is not to be counted a widow or

vital member of the church, but a kind of carcase or
piece of noisomeness in it.

7 And these things 7. Give these rules, that none but blameless per-
st Ss See. that sons may be taken in, and those that have need of it.
SC 8. But if any man or woman do not maintain those

8 But ifany [d]pro- that belong to them, especially those of their family,
vide not for his own, (as their parents clearly are, having a right to live in
and specially for their house, and a propriety to be maintained by
she of his own them (or that they take care for and relieve them)

ouse, he hath de- ; .
nied the faith, and SYPPosing they are able to do it,) that man or woman
is worse than an in- doth quite contrary to the commands of Christ, and
fidel. indeed performs not that duty to parents that even

infidels think themselves obliged to do.

9 Let not awidow 9. Let none be listed as a widow into the number
be taken into the of those that are to be maintained by the church (see
number under three- age ‘
score years old, hay- 2ote [a] Tit. 1.) under the age of sixty, nor any that
ing been the wife of have parted with their husbands and married again :
one ®man, (see note [Ὁ] ch. 111.)

10 7 Well reported 10. And let them be such as have by their acts of
of for good works ; duty and charity approved themselves to those among
api pagent whom they have lived in all things of which their
τς tidied δ ίανα, condition hath been capable ; such are, good careful
gers, if she have education of their children, hospitality, friendliness
washed the saints’ and humility, and submission to the meanest offices
feet, if she have foy the relief of those that stand in need; care for all
on ἐν and aap that are in any distress ; and, in brief, seeking occa-

ve diligently ©. : :
followed every good 51018 for all works of charity, and, not only embracing
work. them when they have been offered.

11 Butthe younger 11. But receive not into the church offices those wi-
widows refuse: for dows that are under that age, for there will be danger

8 ih } :
ΕΙΣ =n of such, that they will be weary of their employment

‘ton against Christ, 1n the church, of living in that pious strict condition,

they will marry; ver. 6, and then they will relieve themselves by mar-
; rying ;

δι το τν 12. Which is a great and a punishable crime in

have 9 cast off their them, viz. that of violating their promise made unto

first faith. the church (a kind of conjugal tie) that they would
5 licentiously, σπαταλῶσα. 6 husband, ἀνδρός. 7 which hath had testimony
- of her good works, ἐν ἔργοις καλοῖς μαρτυρουμένη. 8 grow weary of. 9 violated,

ἠθέτησαν.

310 I. TIMOTHY. CHAP. V.

attend it alone, and not forsake it ; which when they
do, and return again to the world, what is it but a
giving the church a bill of divorce, and marrying
another husband ἵ
r3Andwithal”’they 19. And such young widows being unfit for such a
learn to beidle, wan- recess and vacancy, have nothing to do with their
poring about from time, but spend it in going about from house to
ouse to house ; and ἢ : = ᾿ : 1
not only idle, but House, in asking questions ; and not only so, but fal
tattlers also and bu- Into tattling and loose discourse, into censuring and
sybodies, speaking meddling with other folks’ matters, entertaining them-
— which they selyes and others with unseemly discourse, either
ae oe calumniating or talking wantonly. |
14 I will therefore 14. My direction therefore is, that the younger
that the younger women, widows or others, that have not attained to
women marry, bear this gravity of mind and command oyer themselves,
children, guide the Bi gis ts i Sethe ἊΣ 1 ‘od Vif
house, give none o in that case eta δι emselves to a marrie SC
occasion to the ad- and serve God in that, bearing and bringing up
versary to speak re- children, (see note [d] ch. ii,) guiding domestic
proachfully. affairs; that so they may not do any thing which
may give advantage to those that are willing to take

it, to accuse or find fault, or bring reproach upon -

such loose professors, and the church for their sakes.
15 For some are 15. For some such you know there are, which have
cr jeag turned aside forsaken the Christian path, and betaken themselves
ἀρ βαλε to the Gnostics, bitter enemies to Christians, and
these would be glad to have somewhat to say against
16 If any man or /°U- oa P
woman "τῇ believe 16. If any Christian hath any helpless widow of
eth have widows, let his family, (see ver. 8,) let him undertake the care
se ἢ eyes — and charge of them, and not cast them upon the
and ct ποῖ. t° church to provide for them ; lest if they do, there be
church be charged ; ; ; ;
that it may relieve ποῦ in the stock of the church sufficient to provide for
them that are wi- all that are truly helpless.
dows indeed. 17. Let the bishops that have discharged that
Pah pa me ee function well, receive for their reward twice as much
counted worthy of 88 others have, especially those that preach the gospel
[4] double honour, to whom it was news, and also continue to instruct
especially they who congregations of Christians in settled churches: (see
?2Jabour in the word note [2] Acts xi. )
ἤν ore. 18. For this is agreeable to that significative cere-
18 For the scrip- f the l hich all h αν ἃ
ture saith, Thou mony ΟἹ the law, which allows the beast t at 15 use
shalt not muzzle the to go over the corn, and tread out the grain out of

ox that treadeth out the straw, (after the manner that threshing doth,) to

10 being idle they learn to go about to houses, and being not only idle, but tattlers also and
busybodies, to speak things that are not fit, ἀργαὶ μανθάνουσι περιερχόμεναι Tas οἰκίας" οὗ
μόνον δὲ ἀργαὶ, ἀλλὰ καὶ---λαλοῦσαι τὰ μὴ δέοντα. 11 be allowed, enjoy, be rewarded with,
ἀξιούσθωσαν. 12 labour hard, κοπιῶντες.

εν» ἀκ λλ..».»

7 eats
a. ανΐν,

i τ.» v. I. TIMOTHY. 311

_ the corn. And, The feed all the time that he doth the work, and so to
ele ΡΥ have a certain reward in a liberal manner for all his
: labour.

τὸ [e]Against an 19. Admit not any complaint against a bishop of
elder receive not an any church under thy metropolis (see note [2] Acts
accusation, but '3be- - . .

ῇ τς Xi.) unless it be testified by two or three at least.

ore two or three wit .
nesses. 20. All others that have committed any scandalous

os a = sin offence, thou art to admonish first, and rebuke in the
rebuke before all, f th ity of th ] d if th

presence of the community of the people, an ey
that others also may yof5+m not, inflict the censures of the church upon
fear. ,
them, that (beside other advantages to the offenders
themselves, the reforming them by that means) others,
that see and hear this, may be awed hereby, and kept
ae : Mi Ρ
from falling into the like.
21 I charge thee 21. And I conjure thee by all that is holy, that
before God, and the with all impartiality and uprightness thou proceed in
Lord Jesus Christ, ecclesiastical censures without favour
and the elect angels, ree hn haat inti ΣῊ h }
that thou observe 22: “4nd when thou hast inilicted the censures on
these things “with- any, make not too much haste to absolve them again,
out preferring one before they have by good works approved the since-
saa πνοήν we rity of their reformation. And, by the way, take
partialit, tg Y special care, that by knowing other men’s enormous
22 [ τ] Lay hands acts, thou be not enticed or inveigled, (1 Cor. xv. 13,)
suddenly onno man, or brought to partake with them, and commit the
“ido be partaker same. Be sure that thou keep thyself unpolluted
Of other men’s sins : : ᾿
tices thonclf pure. from uate sins that are now so rife among you. _
23 Drinknolonger 23: (Yet say not I this to prohibit thee drinking
water, but use a lit- wine physically and moderately, in respect of thy
tle wine for thy sto- sickliness, to which drinking of water is unwhole-
mach’s | sake _ some ; this may safely be done by thee, without in-
thine often infirmi . Ἐπὶ ἢ Palit
Pa curring that danger of pollution, ver. 22.)
24 [h]Some men’s 34. Some men’s sins are discernible, so as to bring
sins are open before- them under the censures of the church, by way of
Sp ria ope precedent demerit, and then are no more discernible
Ὁ judgment; !7and ; :
a eo Sanaa they follow 18 them, (and these may be the sooner absolved ;)
afker. but in some they follow after that censure also, that
: is, are not reformed upon censure, but continued in
by repeated acts visibly and discernibly, even when
they are under the censures of the church, (in which
case there must be no absolution.

4 25. So in like manner eee’ ood works, alms-

25. Likewise also 3° ‘ ; 8 ᾽
the good works deeds, &c. in case they do reform upon censure, are
of some are mani- or must be manifest before absolution; and when
fest beforehand; and they are not so, (but on the contrary their deeds con-

13 upon, ἐπί. 14 without prejudging, ἄνευ προκρίματος. 15 according to inclination,
κατὰ πρόσκλισιν. 16 leading them to censure, προάγουσαι εἰς κρίσιν. 17 but in, or, to
some also, they follow, τισὶ δὲ καὶ ἐπακολουθοῦσιν. 18 good works are conspicuous, τὰ καλὰ

ἔργα πρόδηλά ἐστι.

312 I. TIMOTHY. CHAP. VI.

they that are other- tinue evil, or their good works but very few,) they

wise cannot be hid. cannot be so concealed but they will be discernible,
and by them judgment will be made, who is to be
absolved, who. not.

CHAP: ‘Vi.

LET as many 'ser- 1. Those Christians that are bondmen to heathens
ae oa Bre ire must perform all service and obedience to them which
basal feather Posie belong to them by the law of servants among the

y ; Ree ER:
of all honour, that heathens, that the profession of Christianity and the
the name of God doctrine of the gospel be not looked upon by the
and * his doctrine be heathens as that which makes men worse livers than
not blasphemed. — they were, neglecting their moral duties for being
Christians.

2 And they that o, And those Christians that have Christian masters
il Hi an πο must not withdraw any of that obedience which is
despisethem, because Aue to them, upon this plea, that they are Christians,
they are brethren ; and so their equals or brethren; but think themselves
but ‘rather do them the more obliged to serve them, because the faith and
Ber Y ee Dem tae ney love that constitutes men Christians, consists in help-
Seah [b pitsleians ing to do good, and that is all wherein their service
Ae". the i benefit, consists, and consequently their performing due ser-
These things teach vice to them is a very Christian thing, and that which
and exhort. Christianity doth not less, but more oblige them to.

These are things of such a nature, so much required
by Christian religion, and the contrary at this time
so. taught by the Gnostic heretics, that it is necessary
for thee to give these admonitions to all, to tell them

3 Ifany man teach what is their duty, and exhort them carefully to

otherwise, and con- practise it.

aed ΡΣ 3. But the Gnostics, ver. 20, that teach libertinism

the words of our instead of the doctrine of Christ and the gospel, (see
Lord Jesus Christ, note [ f] ch. ii.) are to be known by this character ;
and to the doctrine 4, ‘hey are swelled with an opinion of knowledge,
obit Meader (whence they take their title, Gnostics,) whereas in-
4 He is *proud, deed they know nothing, and study nothing but dis-
knowing nothing, putings and verbal controversies, which have no matter
but ‘doting about of substance in them, Col. ii. 8; and this is a kind of
oF Soho disease or distemper in them, and all that comes from
cometh envy, strife, 2¢ 18 uncharitableness, speaking evil of their superiors,
railings, 7evil sur-,Jude 8, and maintaining impious opinions contrary to
misings, moral life, as that of libertinism of all sorts,

! as are servants under yokes, ὅσοι eioly ὑπὸ ζυγὸν δοῦλοι. 2 the doctrine be ποὺ evil
spoken of, ἡ διδασκαλία βλασφημῆται. 3 the rather serve them, μᾶλλον δουλευέτωσαν.
4 because they who help to do good are faithful and beloved, ὅτι πιστοί εἰσι καὶ ἀγαπητοὶ; οἱ
τῆς εὐεργεσίας ἀντιλαμβανόμενοι. 5 puffed up, τετύφωται. 6 sick, νοσῶν. 7 wicked
gpinions, ὑπόνοιαι πονηραί. : '

ΠΕ ΠΟ ΎΜΝΝ τ δννδα

CHAP. VI. I. TIMOTHY. 313

5 *Perverse dis- 5, Disputings void of all solidity, empty and unpro-
ange ligand fitable, such as are proportionable to men whose very
| hae ofthe truth, U2derstandings are debauched and corrupted, and
*supposing that gain Void of all truth, men that have taken up an opinion
is godliness: from (that caused the discourse at this time) that Christian
sueh withdraw thy- religion (see note [f] ch. iii.) is an advantageous
pe. trade, a means of helping one to secular immunities

and privileges (as that a servant shall be free by that
means): such men as these are fit for ecclesiastical
censures or discipline to be passed upon them.

6 But godliness 6, As for that opinion of theirs, that Christianity
with contentment is an advantageous calling, though it be far from true,
15 great gain. . ἢ : :

nay impious, in that sense whereto they apply it, yet
in this other it is most orthodox, that a Christian life
with a competent sufficient subsistence is all the
wealth in the world, and much better than a great
deal more wealth.

7 For we brought 7. For for any thing above that competency or
ere ΠΩ this sufficiency for this life, it is clear it is no way adyan-
Bin we can tageous to us; for as we brought nothing with us into
carry nothing out. this world, so we cannot carry any out, and so that

which we do not spend or use is lost to us.

8 And having food 8. And what that competency or sufficiency is, it is
serene ἜΝ as clear, viz. food and raiment, which is all we stand
tank. in need of.

But they that 9. Whereas, on the other side, they that set their
_ [e}will be rich fall minds on the getting of riches are thereby betrayed
: a = into many temptations and snares to sin, into many
© smny foolish eA desires and pursuits which are both ridiculous and
hurtful lusts, which Unprofitable of themselves, bring nothing of satisfac-
13 drown men in de- tion with them, and besides bring great mischiefs
struction and perdi- upon them, many times most contrary to the designed
ici advantages, and which finally bring ruin even in this
world, (and that the Gnostics will find,) and eternal
| damnation in another.

ΠΡ ΤῸΝ te: ove a 10. For at this time it is evident what.a deal of
all ae which while Mischief hath been caused by the love of this worldly
some coveted after, trash, for the preserving of which many have forsaken
they have erred from the orthodox faith, and fallen off to the Gnostic he-
eee renced resy, and brought themselves to a sad and most

with many sorrows, Wretched condition.

τι But thou, O 11. But thou, which art by God appointed to be a

man of God, flee governor in his church, must keep thyself exactly

8 odd kind of disputings of men that have their understanding perverted, παραδιατριβαὶ
διεφθαρμένων ἀνθρώπων τὸν νοῦν. 9 thinking that piety is advantage, νομιζόντων πορισμὸν
εἶναι Thy εὐσέβειαν. 10 a competency, μετὰ αὐταρκείας. 11 manifest, δῆλον. 12 we
shall be sufficiently provided for with these. 13 ingulph, βυθίφουσι.

314 Il, TIMOTHY, CHAP. VI.

these things; and from all these, and endeavour earnestly the attaining

ee. einer see and exercising all those virtues which are most con-

faith, τω, bree e, trary to the practice of these heretics, viz. innocence,

denalennen. observation of the pure Christian doctrine, (see note
[71] ch. i11,) perseverance in the faith, perfect charity
to other men, a patient endurance of all the persecu-
tions that light upon thee, moderation toward of-
fenders (opposed to too great severity).

12 “[f]Fight the 12. Let Christianity be the race wherein you run,
good fight of faith, and in that so behave thyself that you may obtain the
τ oe on eternal ¢ own, (see note [6] Phil. iii. and note [4] 2 Pet. i,) to

e, whereunto thou aif : 4
art also called, and the obtaining of which thou art put into a course by
hast professed a God, and hast, as in one of the Grecian combats, quit-
good profession be- ted thyself very well before many spectators, suffered a
fore many witnesses. 5yeat persecution for the faith of Christ (which many

are witnesses of) and held out valiantly.

13 1 give thee 193. And accordingly I now adjure thee by all that is
charge in the sight precious, as thou believest God to be able to raise thee
of God, who quick- fom the dead if thou shouldest perish in the combat,

hings, and Dag :
τ ραν Chiat Faeus, or as thou art ἃ Christian, and thereby obliged to

who before Pontius imitate Christ, who when he came before the Roman
Pilate witnessed a procurator held out constantly even to death;
Ree Canteens - 14. That thou keep close to the evangelical rule,
thin bee nado and continue constant without any blemish or blame,
without spot, unre- Without any falling off in time of hazard, (as some
bukeable, until the others are observed to do,) until that coming of
appearing of our Christ (so often spoken of, and expected according
Lord Jesus Christ: +, his promise) for the rescue of his faithful servants,
and destruction of the persecutors and the cowardly :
- 1 ὑπ 7: (see note [ὦ] 2 ‘Thess. 11.
a ουφα gr 2s. Which God shall pe in that season which
shew, who is the he thinks most fit and opportune for it, and thereby
blessed and only express his omnipotence, such as nobody can resist,
Potentate, the King he he never so great and mighty, to the advantage of

ἐν ee and Lord’ 1] his faithful servants ;

16 Who only hath 16. Even that God who only is immortal in him-
immortality, dwell- self, and all immortality of others is derived from
ing in the κἀν him, and therefore may safely be trusted with our
ol Dai ea. pis safety ; and who alone reigneth in heaven, and re-
hath seen, nor can Ceiveth thither only whom he pleaseth, the great,
see: to whom de unapproachable, invisible God, who is by all men to
honour and power be acknowledged and praised for ever. Amen.
everlasting. Amen. 15, And as at all times, so especially in such a

17 Charge them : 5 ἃ
that are rich in this Season as this, when persecutions reign already, and
world, that they be Vengeances are approaching from God upon those

not high-minded, that take most care to secure themselves, it will be a

14 Strive the good strife. 15 proper seasons, καιροῖς idtots.

"CHAP. Vr. I. TIMOTHY. 315

nor trust “in un- seasonable admonition from thee to all rich men, not
om riches, butt bear it high, to be proud or insolent upon that
": teeth ce richly score, nor to depend or rely on their wealth, which
all things 7[g]to they have upon such uncertainties, but to keep close
enjoy ; and depend on God, who alone is able to preserve

18 That they do them, and will, if adhered to, make a cheerful, plen-

aged ΤῊΝ τὸ tiful provision for them ;
ready A distribute, _ 18. And to that end to be bountiful, to proportion

willing to communi- their acts of charity to their wealth, to abound (not
cate ; in possessions, but) in good deeds, to be always a dis-

19 Laying up in ; : Εν A
stone for themetives Pons 28 their wealth, liberal to all that want: (see

a good ᾿3[λ] founda- note [6] Acts 1.) : ἣν

tion against the time _ 19- Thereby making an advantageous provision for
to come, that they themselves against another world, and, by their acts
may lay hold on of charity, gaining security that they shall through

eternal lie. ? : . ;
Ba G Timothy, keep God’s promise receive the reward of eternal life.

that which is com. 930, 91. My dear son Timothy, be sure to hold fast
mitted to thy trust, that form of sound doctrine which is delivered to
proiding _ profane Christians from hand to hand, and give no entertain-
aga ΒΝ ment to those heathenish empty discourses of theo-
ἐρδοιμόμ of Ae logy brought in by the heretics, and the discourses of
falsely so called: them that falsely call themselves Gnostics or knowing

21 Which some men, vv. 3, 4, (see note [6] 2 Pet.i,) who pretending
professing have er- to more knowledge than ordinary, have quite forsaken

red concerning the . : : : :
Sh) Glace be with the faith of Christ, and disseminated discourses by

ES A way of opposition and contradiction to the Christian
4 The first to Ti- doctrine. I heartily wish all happiness to thee.
mothy was writ-

4 ten from Laodi-

4 cea, {which is + These words are not read in the King’s MS.

Ἢ the chiefest city

of Phrygia Paca-

tiana.

16 uncertainty of wealth, ἐπὶ πλούτου ἀδηλότητι. 17 to cheerfulness. 18 treasure,
or, pledge, bill, or bond. 19 vanities, or, empty sounds, kevopwvlas. 20 the contra-
dictions of the knowledge falsely so called, ἀντιθέσεις τῆς ψευδωνύμου γνώσεως.

THE
[2] SECOND EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE

TO

ΤΙΜΟΤΗΥ.

CHAP. I.

prcL an apostle 1. 1, Paul, who (far from any merit of mine, merely

of Jesus Christ :
By the will’ of God. by the good pleasure of God and his undeserved

according to the pro. Stace) have received commission to make known the
mise of life which is gospel or the promise of life, which now is made by
in Christ Jesus, | Christ to all penitent believers,

2 To Timothy, my 9. Send greeting in the Lord to Timothy, by me

pany tle ye ὦ converted to the faith.

peace, from God the
Father and Christ
Jesus our Lord. ἔς
3 I thank God, 3-Inmy thanksgivings and prayers to God: (whom,
whom I serve from as my progenitors of the tribe of Benjamin did before

my peeves 7 me, so have I obeyed sincerely all my time, even
pure conscience, tha . 5 othe
eathunt «counting j When through ignorance I persecuted the Christian

have remembrance of faith, domg according to the dictate of my conscience,
thee in my prayers or as I was persuaded I ought to do) I mention thee
night and day; ~~ constantly, praying and giving thanks to God for thee,
4 Greatly desiring 0 Desiring earnestly to see thee, whom I love so
to see thee, being Ἶ ‘ ‘ a ἘΝ
mindful of thy tears, dearly, (and this passionate desire being inflamed by
that I may be filled the remembrance of thy tears at our parting,) that
with joy ; our meeting again may be as full of joy as our parting
5 When I call to was of sorrow;
remembrance {Π6 R a eer at . f thy obea
unfeigned faith that δ᾽ semembering the sincerity ΟἹ thy obedience to.
is in thee, which the gospel of Christ, and being confident that as thy
dwelt first in thy mother and grandmother, which received the faith be-
grandmother Lois, fore thee, continued in it to the end, so thou also wilt

_ vail eid ᾿ς persevere and never fall off from it.

suaded that in thee
also.

pearing of our Sa-

CHAP. I. Il. TIMOTHY. 317

6 Wherefore I put 6, And that it may be so, I now write to thee as a mo-
τοῦ operat nitor or remembrancer, that thou consider the honour-
ft of God, whie his 8016. calling which was conferred upon thee by my
in thee by the put- laying hands upon thee and making thee bishop, (in
ting onof my hands. which some others joined with me, (see note [77
1 ‘Tim. v,) and the many extraordinary gifts conse-
quent thereto, which thou art obliged to stir up and
4 For God hath not quicken by the diligent exercise of them, and neither
given us the spirit by fear nor compliance with any to let them lie by
of "fear ; but of pow- thee unprofitably.
ep pea lee oa 7. For sure that God that gave us this commis-
8 Be not thou there- 810n and gifts, hath not given thee or me so poor a
fore ashamed of the cowardly spirit, as that we should be afraid of the
testimony of our dangers and threats of men against the preaching of
Lord, cag! ay his the gospel; but courageous hearts, to encounter any
δι τ αι # ae difficulty ; a love of God, which will actuate this valour,
afflictions of the gos- and cast out all fear of danger; and withal a tranquillity
pel according to the of mind, and a full contentedness, in whatsoever state.
power of God ; : 8. Whatever therefore the danger be of preaching
ue abe Be ered Christ, be not discouraged ; or whatever the example
ty holy calling, not of my sufferings, do thou resolve to do and suffer the
according to our like cheerfully and courageously, and to be a fellow-
works, but accord- sufferer with the gospel of Christ, to bear whatsoever
ing to his own pur- falls upon that by that strength which God gives thee
poseand graceywhich “9, Who hath d us out of the evil world, and
wasgivenusinChrist 9: Who hath rescued us out of the evil world, an
Jesus 4 before the called us to sanctity, not because we had deserved
world began ; that mercy of his, but of his own free mercy and
10 But is now made goodness long ago designed us in Christ ;
manifest by the ap-~ 15, And now hath revealed it to us, and made us
viour Jesus Christ, Pattakers of it by Christ’s coming into the world and
who hath abolished preaching the gospel to us, who hath thereby voided
death, and hath the power of death over us, and made a clear revela-
brought life and im- tion of that life and immortality which was not before
mortality to light : | : ‘ll obev hi
through the gospel : 8° certainly revealed, that if we will obey him we may
11 Whereunto lam Certainly be made partakers of it.
appointedapreacher, 11. And for the preaching and teaching of this,
and an apostle, and especially to the Gentiles, God hath given me the
oe ipa Gen- authority and commission of an apostle.
12 For the which 12- And that (viz. my preaching to the Gentiles) hath
cause I also suffer exasperated the Jews, and brought persecutions upon
these things: never- me; but I am not discouraged with them, (see Rom.

ae ἰδ og Ais v. 55) because Christ, on whom I have depended, I
arn I have believ- 2 sure will never fail me; and in his hands 1 can

ed, and am persuad- with all cheerfulness repose my life, as knowing him

1 timidity, or, cowardice, δειλίας. 2 sobriety, σωφρονισμοῦ. 3 a co-sufferer with the
gospel, συγκακοπάθησον τῷ εὐαγγελίῳ. 4 long time ago: see note [a] Tit. i.

318 ll. TIMOTHY. CHAP, IT.

ed that he is able to able and willing to preserve it to me till he please to
keep that ann I call for me out of this world.
nope marian that 19. When thou wert with me, I gave thee a short
day. 5 summary of the chief things that were to be believed
13 Hold fast the by all, in opposition to all growing heresies; and do
‘form of sound thou take care not to depart from it in any part of it,
words, which thou pyt keep constant to it in the outward confession and
hast heard of me, in : ; ;
faith and love which Constant adherence to Christ, and in preaching and
is in Christ Jesus. teaching others,

14°That good thing 14. Hold thee constantly to the doctrine of the
which was commit- gospel, or summary of it agreed on by the apostles to
ted unto thee keep . ;
by the Holy Ghost be taught in all churches; and whenever thou art
which dwelleth inus. tempted to the contrary, remember that this stands by
15 This thou know- the direction of the Spirit of God that abides among

est, that all they us, and make use of that Spirit to confirm thyself
which are in Asia; Ἢ

7 turned ee d ‘
Kin ‘das a whor 15- Thou hearest, I presume, that the Asian Chris-

are Phygellus and tians that were at Rome, save only Onesiphorus, ver.
Hermogenes. ο΄ 16, fell off from me in time of my distress.
τό The Lord give 46,17. I pray God reward the family of Onesi-
mercy unto [6] the h MC BE Eoh er ee
house of Onesipho- PHOrus, Which 1s at Iphesus with thee, tor the great
rus; for he oft re- kindness I received from him, who lately came to me
freshed me, and was at Rome, and (as oft before at Ephesus, ver. 18, so)
Be achanee of my now hath he in especial manner sought and found me
jeg OR out, and relieved me, and owned me without fear or
17 But, when he i RES : :
was in Rome, he Shame in this time of my imprisonment.

sought me out very
diligently, and found

me.
18 The Lord grant 18. I pray God this mercy of his to me may be re-
untohim that hemay paid him when it will most stand him in stead ; for,

“an ΠΡΟ We Pha besides what he hath now done, thou knowest also
ἐπ tee ων π better than I can tell thee how many liberalities he

things he 9 minister- hath shewed at Ephesus to those that have stood in
ed unto me at Ephe- need of him, and in how many things he relieved me
iO gery veal knowest when I was at Ephesus, and thou with me.

CHAP. II.

THOU therefore, 1. Do thou therefore, my beloved son, take all
my son, be strong care to strengthen thyself in the gospel: (see note [a]

in the grace that is f{ eh, xiii. )
ie nae aie 2. And the articles of faith and good life which I
that thou hast heard have taught thee from Christ, agreed on and consented

of me among many in by the testimony of all the other apostles, do thou

5 unto, eis. 6 short form, ὑποτύπωσιν. 7 have forsaken, or, turned aside from
me, ἀπεστράφησάν pe. 8 being in Rome, yevduevos. 9 ministered at Ephesus,
ἐν ᾿Εφέσῳ διηκόνησε. 10 better, βέλτιον.

Ae

OTe Ne

CHAP. II. | 1. TIMOTHY. 319

witnesses, the same communicate to others, whose ability and fidelity is
ee onto ὐνέν known to thee, and appoint them as bishops of the
be able to teach S°veral churches under thee to teach others also.

Biliors also. g. And arm thyself against all difficulties, as one

3 Thou therefore that hast undertaken Christ’s colours to serve under
* endure hardness, him.

a Pepe sede of 4. And therefore, as the soldiers, according to the

4 Noman that war- Roman rules of their militia, are forbidden to meddle
reth entangleth him- with the employments of tutors or guardians of men’s
self with the affairs persons or estates, or proctors of their causes, to un-
of this life; that he dertake husbandry or merchandise, &c., because every
may Please him who o¢ these is so distant from, that it is incompetible with

hath chosen him to 4 Ρ
be a soldier. the waiting on their colours; so, whatsoever employ-

ments of the world are not competible with the dis-
charge of thy office, as thou art a minister of Christ,
(as while the empire and state of the world remains
heathen, and not Christian, most secular employipents
are far distant from the Christian, and thy interposing
in them will tend to no advantage of the society of
the church,) it is not fit for thee to meddle in them,
but to apply thyself to such cares as may most con-
duce to the service of thy General, who hath put thee
into this calling, and expects it from thee.

5 And if aman δ. Thus if any man be desirous to get the prize,
also strive for mas- and to that end enter the lists in any of the exercises
teries, yet is he not of the Olympic games, he is not crowned unless he
crowned, except he ΣῊ dis he cadindaed ]
strive ®lawfully, CONquer, nor w e be adjudged conqueror unless

he have observed all the rules of the games, and then
be victorious by those rules: (see note [ f] 1 Cor. ix.)

6 4 The husband- 6. And so in husbandry, and all other things, there
man that laboureth 15 required a great deal of pains and care and ‘pa-
bee ἐν τ Ἔν tience, and so at length he receives the fruits and the

or ΟΣ ΨὴΘ "8" hoped reward in harvest ; and such is the gaining and
converting of souls, and the far richer reward that

ἡ Consider what I attends that in another world.
say; and the Lord 7, Τῶν this to heart, and God give thee a right use
Rtas” Fear of it, and judgment to do all that belongs to thee.
things. 8. And to fortify thee in suffering whatever comes,

8 δ Remember that there is nothing fitter than that thou remember and
Jesus Christ of the consider our Saviour, what befell him, that he was put
seed of David wast) death, and then by God raised from death (and so
raised from the dead ai eats A
according to my gos- WaS herein like David, of whose progeny he was to
pel : e, who suffered such sad persecutions from Saul

. lendure patiently, κακοπάθησον. 2 hath impressed him, στρατολογήσαντι. 3 legally,
νομίμως. 4 A husbandman must first toil before he partakes of the fruits, Τὸν κοπιῶντα
γεωργὸν δεῖ πρῶτον---μεταλαμβάνειν. 5 Remember Jesus Christ raised— Μνημόνευε---

ἢγηγερμένον.

320 II. TIMOTHY. CHAP. Il.

when he was destined to the kingdom, and accord-
ingly came to it); and all this according to that doc-
trine which I have preached every where,

9 Wherein I suffer 0. And for preaching of which I am imprisoned
trouble, asan evildo- now at Rome, as if I were a malefactor. But this hath
er, even unto piv es not restrained me in mine office, but the gospel hath
Τὰ she word δ °* been freely preached for all that, and my imprison-

; ment hath been a means of divulging the gospel in
this city.

το 7Therefore len- το. And on these grounds’'I am very well content
dure all things nee to suffer any thing for the good of the true Christians,
Se rie an obee that they being confirmed by my example may be par-
the salvation which takers of all the benefits of the gospel, and attain to
is in Christ Jesus eternal glory.
with eternal glory. 11. There is not a more certain truth, nor any that
ee For gens deserves more to be considered and depended on by
be dead with him, we #1 Christians, than this, that our sufferimg as Christ
shall also live with suffered, in testimony and defence of the truth, (for
him : that is the meaning of suffering with him, Rom. viii.

17, suffering as he suffered,) shall certainly be re-
warded with participation of his glory.

12 If we suffer,we 12. And as certain on the other side, that if, for fear

shall also reign with of temporal evils, we fall off from the constancy of our |

“eget ding profession, we shall be rejected by Christ.

13 If we %believe _ 13- For Christ’s part of the promise, it is certain
not, yet he abideth that will never fail ; we may through the wickedness of
faithful: he cannot our own hearts prove false to him, in which case we
deny himself. lose all title to his promises ; but let us adhere to him,

and he can never fail us.

14 Of these things 14. Put all those that are committed to thy charge
put them in remem- in mind of those things, that they be not tempted by
aay f pe the Gnostics on occasion of the present persecutions
nae they ative vot to forsake the Christian course. And among other
about words to no things charge them strictly, as they will answer it to
profit, 1° but to the God, that they fall not into those idle disputes, men-
pace of the tioned 1 Tim. vi. 5, which as they tend to no possible

pace good, so they infuse uncharitableness and factions

1g Study to shew into men’s minds, and draw men into the Gnostic
thyself approved un- heresy.
to God, a workman 15. In this and all other things approve thy cou-
ad po eign ἐν rage and constancy to the truth, truly and faithfully
[a] righ@y. dividing telling every one his duty, and by thy example and
the word of truth. doctrine directing them the way wherein to go.

16 But [6] shun 16, But suffer not thyself or thy flock to be enticed

6 hath not been bound, od δέδεται. 7 For this cause, Διὰ τοῦτο. 8 we have died,
4 Ω . n .
συναπεθάνομεν. 9 be unfaithful, ἀπιστοῦμεν. 10 to, eis. 11 that is not to be
4 : ἢ li ?
shamed, ἀνεπαίσχυντον.

— a λλυ δὰ E -

ΡΨ ασν-

CHAP. II. II. TIMOTHY. 321.

rofane and vain or fall in love with those profane discourses of the.

abblings: for they Gnostics ; for they daily advance into higher impi-
will increase unto |; . ts . ry
moré ungodliness, °t1€8; adding more new impious doctrines to the heap

every day than the former ;
17 “Andtheirword 17. And where they are once admitted, their heresy
will eat as doth a corrupts and debaucheth very many, infects and poi-
canker: of whom is sons the members of the church, in the same manner
Hymenzeus and Phi- as the other parts of the body are infected when there
cael is a gangrene in any; for that doth not use to stop,
but draws that which is next it unto the same con-
dition, and then creeps further, until it have infected
the whole body, and that mortally : and such are the
Gnostic teachers now among you, by name Hymenzus
and Philetus ;
18 Who concern- 18. Who have lately fallen into a fresh but most
ing the truth have dangerous error, and by allegorical expressions of
erred, saying that the scripture have persuaded themselves and others that
resurection JS past there is no further resurrection, nor consequently fu-
already; and over- τ 4 7.
throw the faith of ture state to be expected, (see 1 Cor. xv. 12,) but
some. that all the places that sound that way are otherwise
(after the Gnostic cabalistical manner) to be inter-
preted, and have been so successful as to persuade
some thus to believe them, have gained some followers
in this impious doctrine.
19 Neverthelessthe 19. But let not these and the like false, impious,
foundation of God heretical teachers move any, for God will certainly
standeth sure, hav- perform his promise to us; his bill of contract with
ing this seal, The ane : : ves
Lord knoweth them Christians in Christ, his decree and purpose toward his
that are his. And, faithful servants, remains unchangeable, being under
Let every one that seal: and the seal of this contract hath two impresses;
path ane ot ee of on one side this, That God is sure to all those that
iniquity. “paws *T0™ are faithful to him, to reward them both in body and
soul to all eternity; which is sufficiently destructive
of their doctrine, ver. 18, that there is no future state,
and so no bliss for them who are persecuted here:
another on the other, That every Christian obliges
himself to a strict life (quite contrary to the vicious
practices of these men) by undertaking the faith of
Christ.

_20 But in a great 20. But it is to be expected in the church, as in

house there are not any great family, that all should not be equally good,

sal vessels of gold ome furniture of gold, &c. others of wood and earth

and of silver, but Σ
also of wood and of ΟἹ shells; some for more creditable, and some for less.

12 vanities, or, empty sounds: τ Tim. vi. 20. 13 proceed, προκόψουσιν. 14 And
their speech as a gangrene will spread, Καὶ 6 λόγος αὐτῶν ὡς γάγγραινα νομὴν ἕξει. 51 obli-
gation: see note [h] 1 Tim. vi.

HAMMOND, VOL. Il. Y

322 Il, TIMOTHY. CHAP. 111.

earth; and some creditable uses; some heretical, as other orthodox
‘7 to honour, and professions.
Roe wan ἡ 21. Which may therefore stir up every man to be
fore purge himself emulous of the best, to be sure to rid himself from
from these, he shall these pollutions of the Gnostics ; and then, as he shall
be a vessel nani be more valued by Christ, so he shall be fitter to serve
ee agi ἐσ veg ὁ him in purity and every other Christian duty.
master’s use, and 28. But be sure to keep thyself from all those car-
0 prepared unto e- nal affections which younger men are most subject to;
very good work. and not only those of impurity, which the Gnostics
f Aa: hee Το sone indulge and allow to all, that they may insnare them,
righteousness, faith, but also contentions, and factions, and emulations, and
charity, peace, with love of glory, &. And on the contrary, be thou an
them that callonthe emulous and earnest pursuer and follower of inno-
πριν out of a pure cence, fidelity, and firm charity, conjunction and
if agreement with all those that in purity and sincerity
adhere constantly to Christ.

23 But foolish and 23. As for those idle and unprofitable questions
. unlearned questions that are set on foot by the Gnostics, that tend to no
mins Hebi! a benefit, and have nothing of true knowledge in them,
pie ὃ keep thyself carefully from them, for they will breed

3 debates and quarrels, and nothing else.

24 And the servant : : ;
ofthe Lord mustnot . 24--And there is nothing more unlike a true Chris-
strive; but be gen- tian than that; he that is such must be mild and
tle unto all men, apt quiet and peaceable toward all others; and being in
to teach, *" patient, place as thou art, must be ready and industrious to
ae Les aceuaicat am instruct others in the truth, and not apt or forward to
oppose themselves ; punish those that do amiss: (see note [Ὁ] 1 Cor. xiii.)
2 elifGodperadven- 25, 26. With great calmness and temper dealing
ture will give them with those that are of different opinions from us,
saceibastaréeae though in opposing us they oppose the truth, as
ἐτῶν; counting it not impossible or hopeless, but that by

26 *4And that they the grace of God they may be brought to repentance,
may recover them- and so come to acknowledge the truth at length, and
selves out of the recover out of Satan’s snare, by whom they have
5 who a Het been caught, to do the will of God; that is, that being
tive by him at [d jhis delivered out of Satan’s hands they may prove fit
will. instruments of God’s service.

op eg ape ἢ ἢ ὅ

THIS know also, 1. But you are to take notice of the prediction of

that in the last days Christ, Matt. xxiv. 9, 12, that in these times preced-
1 perilous times shall - : 2 : :
Bate ing that famous coming of Christ to punish the cru-

16 Or, shell: see note [6] 2 Cor. iv. 17 for, εἰς. 18 for, «is. 19 useful,
εὔχρηστον. 20 made ready, ἡτοιμασμένον. 21 bearing with evil, ἀνεξίκακον. 22 whe-
ther God at length may not. 28 Or, to come to the ackn.: for the King’s MS. adds ἐλθεῖν.
24 and they awake, or, recover, καὶ ἀνανήψωσιν. 25 (having been caught by him,) to the
will of him, ἐζωγρημένοι ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ, εἰς τὸ ἐκείνου θέλημα. 1 hard, χαλεποί.

το να

CHAP. 111. II. TIMOTHY. 323

2 For men shall be cifiers and persecutors, and relieve the faithful Chris-
— of ove tians, (see 1 ‘Tim. iv. 1. James v. 3,) there shall approach
boasters, proud, VeTY sharp persecutions from the Jews, caused by the
blasphemers, diso- Gnostics, whose character is made up of these so
bedient to parents, many vices following :
unthankful, ? un- 9. That instead of Christian charity, that takes care

ΤΟΙΣ, without naty. ἴον the good of others, they consider only and intend

ral affection, truce- themselves, :

breakers, false ac- “ fiercely and bloodily disposed, haters and perse-
lea incontinent, cutors of all good men,

Ἢ erce, despisers of 4. Betraying their fellow-Christians into the perse-

ose that are good, 3 ν᾽ . .

4 Traitors, “heady, CUtors hands, Matt. x. 21, and xxiv. g, 10, insolent
highminded, lovers persons (see note [d] 1 Cor. xiii.) that pretend great
of pleasures more depth of knowledge, but prefer their lusts before
than lovers of God ; Christ,

. δ . . e S _ F :
of pet “ee 5. Pretending Christianity, but doing nothing like
denying the power Christians: these do thou avoid, converse not with

thereof: from such them.

turn away. 4“
6 For of this sort ὅδ: See note [9] Rev. ii.

are they which creep 7. Who being disciples of the Gnostics (which un-
into houses, and lead dertake to know so much) pretend to be learning that
captive silly women deep knowledge of them, but certainly never learn
laden with sins, led "ἡ ἜΗΙ ἘΓΊΗΡΙ f th
away with divers ΠΥ thing that 1s good ΟΥ̓ ristian of them.
lusts‘, 8. These being given to sorcery, (see ver. 13. and
7 Hyver learning, note [c] Rev. ix.) and making use of it to contend
and ak om to with the apostles, and to draw men from Christ, can-
ledge Ἢ oaglans ial not better be compared than to those famous magi-
8 7 Now as [a]Jan- Clans Jannes and Jambres, who undertook to do as
nes and Jambres great miracles as Moses, Exod. vii. 11, men that are
withstood Moses, so drawn quite from the gospel, very far from being
do these also resist tye Christians ἕ
the truth: men 8 of ; .
corrupt minds, re- _ 9: But they are almost at an end of their work of
probate concerning deceiving, and persecuting, and opposing Christi-
the faith. anity, for they shall be discovered to be impostors, as
59 oe ed “ie those magicians were.
proceed no Zurther: 10. Thou hast another pattern to follow, quite
for their 19 folly shall ; - R
be manifest unto 81 contrary to theirs, that which by my preaching I
men, as their’s also have taught, and by the constant form of all my
a, actions exemplified to thee; viz. my resolution of
to But thou has
ee tates my propagating the gospel wherever I was able, my
fidelity in discharge of my office, my enduring many

doctrine, manner of 4
life, purpose, faith, neglects and affronts before I would give over my

2 impure, or, irreverent, dvdctot. 3 cruel, not lovers of the good, ἀνήμεροι, ἀφιλάγαθοι.
4 petulant, puffed up, προπετεῖς, τετυφωμένοι. 5 show, or, image, μόρφωσιν. 6 and
pleasures: for the King’s MS. adds καὶ ἡδοναῖς. 7 But, Aé. 8 that have their
understanding perverted, κατεφθαρμένοι τὸν νοῦν. 9 not proceed much further, οὐ
προκόψουσιν ἐπὶ πλεῖον. 10 Or, intention : for the King’s MS. reads διάνοια. 11 followed,
παρηκολούθηκας.

ἾΩ

324 Il. TIMOTHY. CHAP. IIT.

longsuffering, cha- endeavours to reduce impenitent sinners, my zeal to

rity, patience, the glory of God and good of souls, and my perse-
verance in all this in despite of persecutions,

11 Persecutions,af- ὃ at Pisidia, Acts xiii. 45, at Iconium, Acts xiy. 2,
flictions, which came at Tystra, Acts xiv. 18; what persecutions—

unto me Pat Antioch, é »ῃἝΣ
at Iconium, at Lys. 12" Yea, and at such times as these, when Christi-

tra; what persecu- anity is so violently opposed by the unconverted
tions I endured: but Jews, it is to be expected by all that resolve on a
out of them all the true constant Christian course, that it shall infallibly
Lord delivered me. eras ti th

12 Yea, and all that PYM Persecution upon them.
will live godly in 18: But such impious godless sorcerers (see ver. 7.)
Christ Jesus shall and deceivers as these shall grow every day worse
suffer persecution. and worse, and more pernicious than other, deceiving

13 But evil men others, and themselves at last most sadly deceived
and 12 seducers shall : . :
waxworse andworse, 22d mistaken of any, when all their arts of securmg
deceiving, and being shall but destroy themselves, or being delivered up
deceived. to be deceived themselves, as a just judgment for

their deceiving of others.

14 But continue 14. But do thou hold fast that form of sound doc-
thou in the things trine which was taught thee to teach others; and
which thou . hast . f bh doa hy vie ‘I
dene “and 2 Kast remembering rom whom thou hadst it, t ou wilt
been assured of, have no reason to doubt or suspect the truth of it.
knowing of whom 15. And having been instructed in the under-
ee hast learned standing of the holy scriptures of the Old Testament
te ever since thou wert a child, thou wilt certainly, by

15 And that from Des : :

a child thou hast the help of the Christian doctrine which thou hast
known the holy received, be able to discern and understand the
scriptures, which are truth, and distinguish it from their false doctrines.
able to make thee 46. For all those writings which, either by God’s
wise unto salvation. - : sae
through faith which ΒΡ of prophecy, or by any other afflation or incita-
is in Christ Jesus. tion from God, have at any time been written by the
cs 16 All scripture prophets, &c. and, as such, received into the canon
gh ri Pays of the Jewish church, may by us be profitably made
ao trp ee a use of, to teach us many things that Christ hath
is profitable for doc- | :
trine, for reproof, for taught us, to convince us of the grossness of many
correction, for in- sins which are confidently practised among men, to
struction ἴῃ right- reduce those that fall through error or ignorance, to
ra δ τας build up those that have begun and set out in the
way of righteousness : |
as pe the man 47, That the teacher or preacher of the gospel, sent
of God may be per- 54° authorized by God, may by the study of the
fect, throughly fur- “. ‘ :
nished unto al] 8Cripture be furnished for all turns, enabled to dis-

good works. charge his whole duty toward the souls of others.

__ 12 sorcerers, γόητες. 18 with which thou hast been instructed, émordééns. 14 being
inspired by God, is also profitable, θεόπνευστος καὶ ὠφέλιμος. 15 reformation, ἐπανόρθωσιν.
16 for every good work, πρὸς πᾶν.

CHAP. IV. Il. TIMOTHY. 325

CHAP. IV.

1 CHARGE thee *when he appears in his kingdom.
therefore before God, >urge them, press them, call upon them, both when

onion és se are they are at leisure to hear thee, when thou hast some
judge tha quick and special opportunity or vacancy to fasten any thing

the dead *at his ap- upon them, and at other times when thou hast not
wigs and hisking- such probable opportunities, hoping that at some time
eh or other it will succeed; convince the evil doers of
2 Preach the word ; Beste ὩΣ bat
1b be instant in sea. their wicked courses; reduce by reprehension those
son, out of season; that are fallen, but not so foully, through error, &c. ;
reprove, rebuke, ex- confirm those that have begun well; and let all this
hort with all long- he done with lenity and diligent instructing of them.
suffering and doc- This I ah ἢ ἢ ᾿ oe ὮΝ
teinio: 3. This I prescribe as the method proper for the
3 For the time will present condition of those under thee, that thou
come when they will mayest gain as many as is possible ; as foreseeing
a cna νον κῶς that the number of obstinate heretics will so increase
octrine; Dut after ithin a while that there will be little for thee then
their own lusts shall ; :
they heap to them- to do, little hope of working on them, when men
selves teachers, hav- begin to advance to the higher pitch of heresy, and
ing itching ears; (to get patrons for their base lusts and vicious prac-
tices) betake themselves to false teachers, any that
will please or gratify their humour ;
_4 And they shall 4. And refuse and reject all true doctrine, and
turn away their ears hetake themselves to the fabulous divinity of the

from the truth, and a si a
shall be turned unto @20Stics, made up of Gentilism and Judaism, an odd
mixture of both.

fables.
5 But watch thou 45. But do thou watch over thy flock with all dil-

in all things, 7en- gence and wariness; be not discouraged with any
~ peel cleave bs pressures or dangers; hold out in despite of them all;
gelist, make full 20 that which belongs to one that is by the apostles
proof of thy minis- Of Christ intrusted (under them) with the propa-
try. gating of the gospel, and maintaining it where it is
taught; which being a task of some weight and
largeness, see thou perform all the parts of it:

6 For lam ‘now 6, And this the rather, because I have been in
caption he roe great danger, brought out to be tried for my life,
ὁ ποιφνββα αν τα ae (see note [qa] title of this epistle, and note [e] Phil. 11.)
hand. and my death hath been very nigh at hand:

7 [α11 have fought 7. Which I can mention cheerfully, as having the
a good fight, I have testimony of my conscience that I have behaved my-
ag jana ‘<, gore self faithfully in my combat, run all the hazards, and
faith : Ἐ passed through them, and never fallen off from the

discharge of my duty according to my Christian pro-
fession and office apostolical.

1 urge them, ἐπίστηθι. 2 endure eesently, κακοπάθησον, ch. ii- 3. 3 fulfil,
πληροφόρησον. 4 already poured out, ἤδη σπένδομαι. 5 hath been nigh at hand,
ἐφέστηκε.

$26 Il. TIMOTHY. CHAP. IV.

8 Henceforth there 8, For this I doubt not but God will give me my
is laid up for me ayeward, when he comes to crown his combatants,

ΡΥ τἰξούρουν. even that eternal bliss and felicity which, as the

the righteous judge, judge or rewarder in the Olympic games or combats,
shall give me at that he will certainly adjudge to me, as one who have en-
day : and not to me qured much therein. And the same will he adjudge to
only, but unto all 21} others who shall have so spent their time, and conti-
them also that °love ‘ rey Ρ iii .
his appearing. nued in a Christian course, as that Christ’s coming to
reward the faithful and to destroy all opposers and
unfaithful, may be matter of desire and not terror to
them, who if they live not to enjoy his deliverances
here, will be abundantly recompensed by death.
97Dothy diligence 9. I desire with all possible speed that thou come
to come shortly unto hither to me :
"to For Demas hath. 20: Lhere being these motives to hasten thee: first,
forsaken me, having because Demas, that did assist me in preaching the
loved this present gospel, Philem. 24. and Col. iv. 14, hath now left me,
world, and is de- betaking himself to his worldly affairs, (see note [a]
parted unto Thes- . Tim. 111.) and is gone to Thessalonica, whether to
salonica; Crescens ins Ὁ ‘7 th
to Galatia, Titus un- Dis home there, or to trade and get wealth in that
to Dalmatia. place. As for Crescens, though he be gone into Gallia,
τι Only Luke is (OF France, saith Epiphanius, Heer. ’Adoy.) yet that
with me. ‘Take is not for any such worldly end, but to preach the
Mark, and bring gospel there; and so Titus is gone another way, to
him with thee: for Dalmatia.

Ὧν ᾿αρώρνλρδδιη 11. By which means I am almost alone, nobody

12 And Tychicus but Luke remaining with me, which makes me stand
have I sent to Ephe- in need of thy help and presence. And when thou
sus. comest, bring Mark, Barnabas’s kinsman, with thee,

13 The *[b]cloke ¢,,.. . . : : :
Ghat Tee Ὑεραν for I have especial use of him, for the preaching of

with Carpus, when the gospel.

thou pn ey bring 13. When I came from Troas I left a parchment
with thee, and the roll with Carpus, and some books; I pray in thy
books, but especially passage call for them, and bring them with thee

the parchments. - ;
pa ics anateal tin hither, but especially the parchment roll.

coppersmith did me 14: Alexander, mentioned Acts xix. 33, (see note
much evil: Vel the [6] on that chapter,) did me a great deal of wrong at
Lord reward him my being there. He will one day meet with his just

ou to his reward for such injuries.
15 Of whom be 1δ' the reason why at this time I mention him is,

thou ware also; for that thou mayest beware of him, avoid him, look
he hath greatly with- upon him as an excommunicate person, delivered up
stood our words. to Satan, 1 Tim. i. 20, for he stands out contumacious

6 have loved, ἠγαπηκόσι. 7 Hasten to come to me speedily, σπούδασον ἐλθεῖν πρός
με ταχέως. 8 roll. 9 will, or, shall reward: for the Syriac and the King’s MS. read
ἀποδώσει ; and so Scriptor. Resp. ad Orthod. seems to have done, calling it πρόρρησιν, ἃ
prediction fit for an apostolical person : see Theophylact.

CHAP. IV. II. TIMOTHY. 327

16 At my first an- against all our reprehensions and admonitions to
swer no man stood repent.

-oakragdhy ᾿ copa 16. At my coming to Rome, when I was to plead

God that it may for myself, all my acquaintance (all that were able to
not be laid to their have stood me in any stead, either by their power at
charge. Rome, or by their testimonies in my defence) forsook

17 Notwithstanding ears
ri Det ginnd with, 2° for fear of suffering: (I pray God to pardon

me, and strengthen- them for it.) Ὁ tee :

ed me; that yme 17. Yet God assisted and vindicated my innocence,
the preaching might that the gospel might be preached by my means, and
be “fully known, so the Romans, the Gentiles might receive it (see

ees eg Phil. iv. 22); and to that end I was at that time

I was delivered out delivered from a most considerable present danger,
of [d]the mouth of though not freed from prison.
the lion. : ἐπίομεν

18 And the Lord 18. And I am confident that God will at this time

shall deliver me from go guard me, that I shall be delivered from every

nce leo enterprise against me; however, that he will keep me

his heavenly king- from doing any thing unworthy of an apostle and
dom: to whom ée servant of his, that so when I lose this miserable life,
glory for ever and J may attain to that eternal kingdom of God.
ever. Amen. 4
19 Salute Prisca 10. See note [a] ch. 1.
and Aquila, and the
houshold of Onesi-
phorus.
20 Erastus abode
at Corinth: but Tro-
phimus have I left
at Miletum sick.
21 ™Do thy dili-
ence to come be-
ore winter. Eubu-
lus greeteth thee,
and Pudens, and
Linus, and Claudia,
and all the brethren.
22 The Lord Jesus
Christ be with thy
spirit. Grace be with
you. Amen.
“| The second epi-
stle unto Timo-
theus, ordained
the first bishop
ef the church
of the Ephesians,
was written from
Rome, _ —
as brought be- :
τς move *the * See note on the title of the epistle.

second time.
10 fulfilled, πληροφορηθῇ. 11 Make haste, σπούδασον : see ver. g.

THE
EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE

TO

[a] TITUS.

CHAP. I.

AUL, a servant
of God, and an
apostle of Jesus

Christ, “according ἃ to plant that faith by which all Christians become

1 Ay sr — φύβ acceptable in the sight of God, and to confirm them

knowledging of the Unto the acknowledgment and practice of the Chris-
truth which is after tian religion: (see note [77 1 Tim. 111.)
godliness ; ἢ Ἵ :

2 In hope of eter- 2. In expectation of that infinite reward which God

nal life, which God, long since promised obscurely to Abraham, and will

that cannot lie, pro- partes . . .
τι δὰ Ὁ ibefore the certainly perform to all his true children, that is, to

world began ; all believers ; |
3 But hathindue 93. And hath in that season which he thought fit
times manifested to design for it, most clearly now revealed by the
his word through preaching of the gospel, that which was committed to

τόρ ‘hc me as an apostle by Christ’s immediate appointment,

according to the

commandment οἵ

God our Saviour ; '

4ToTitus,mineown 4. To Titus, whom 1 first converted to the faith,
son after the com- preaching it according to Christ’s appointment, to

faith: Grace,
ricer οδῆ shear Gentiles (such was he) as well as Jews: Grace—

from God the Fa-
ther and the Lord
Jesus Christ our Sa-

viour.

1 for, κατά. 2 long time ago. 3 his own seasons, καιροῖς ἰδίοις.

We AS inet

Reece, ‘r. TITUS. τ δῇ

5 For this cause 5, In our passage through Crete, I constituted thee
me} ΝΟΣ Be bishop there, that thou mightest dispose and settle
εἰρη set in order the those things there which I, by the shortness of my
things that are want- Stay, omitted to settle, and to ordain bishops in each
ing, and ordain eld- city of that island (see note [6] Acts xi, and note [6]
δ i Paes hae ch. XIV.) oheing A to the directions which I then
‘ine εῷ ἀρ αν mentioned to thee how they should be qualified.

6 Ifany be blame- 6. 10 wit, that thou shouldst ordain none but such
less, the husband as should be approved by testimony of the church
of one wife, having (see note [2] Acts vi.) to be under no scandalous sin,
πὸ, ἊΝ which live not with a second wife after putting away
λέν: ° the first, (see note [Ὁ] 1 Tim. iii,) whose children, if

4 For a bishop they have any, have all received the faith, (for if he
must be blameless, bring not up his own children to be Christian, what
"88 the steward of hone is there that he will be fit to convert others, and

πως to rule in the church?) and live temperately and

given to wine, no regularly.

striker, not givento as becomes one that hath the government of God’s

filthy lucre ; family intrusted to him; not selfwilled—

asec. τῷ es 9. Holding fast that doctrine which is agreeable to

of good ‘men, sober, that which from Christ and us you have been taught

just, holy, tempe- and seen exemplified, viz. that the truth of God must

rate; be confessed, though with the greatest hazards and
9 Holding fast the ]osses, contrary to what is now infused by the new

faithful word °as he G ἔ διδότω. oh ᾿ ἡ ἢ ἘΠ

hath been taught, nostic teachers ; that so he may be able to instruct

that he may be able all in the truth, or to comfort those that for their con-

®by sound doctrine stancy to the faith are under any pressure, and con-

both to exhort and vince the heretics of the falseness ‘of their popular,

τόν hea iia age grateful, carnal doctrine.
τὸ Fortherearema- 10- For there are already many unruly persons,
ny unruly and vain that resist our doctrine, and vent idle fancies of their
talkers and 7 deceiv- own, and seduce and corrupt others from the truth to
ers, specially they of their corrupt ways, which will be the ruining of them:

ae “Whose mouths 224 these are those especially that stand up as adyo-

must be stopped, cates for the observation of the Jewish law.
who subvert whole 11. And these are not to be permitted to vent their
houses, __ teaching deceits; for they seduce, where they come, whole
snes which they families at once, and infuse abominable doctrines into
ought not, for filthy
Riies’a'anke. them, and thereby make advantage to themselves.

12 One of them- 12. And these are such kind of men as those which
selves, evena[c|pro- Kpimenides, a Cretian poet and learned man, (see
phet of their own, note [n] Luke i,) said that island was wont to be full

— τὸ oy pus of, liars, bestial, luxurious people.

beasts, §| d ]slow bel-
lies.

4 Or, things, ἀγαθῶν. 5 which is according to the doctrine, κατὰ τὴν διδαχήν. 6 both
to exhort in wholesome doctrine, καὶ παρακαλεῖν ἐν τῇ διδασκαλίᾳ τῇ ὑγιαινούσῃ, or, to comfort
those that are in any tribulation: for the King’s MS. reads καὶ παρακαλεῖν τοὺς ἐν πάσῃ θλίψει.
7 deceivers of souls, φρεναπάται. 8 idle, ἀργαί.

330 TITUS. CHAP. II.

13 This witnessis 19, The truth of this his censure now appears; and
true. Wherefore re- therefore do thou examine and inquire narrowly into
buke them sharply, them; and such as thou shalt find to be such, infli
that they may be , » Infiict
sound in the faith; the censures of the church upon them, that thou may-

est reduce and reform them by that means ;

14 Not giving heed 14. That they may no longer hearken to those
to Jewish fables, and mystical cabalistical explications of the Old Testa-
Sesrras pete? of ment, which the Gnostics use, and to false doctrines
ths Geith. mn t°™ of those which, under pretence of Christian liberty,

corrupt seducible persons, and pervert them from the
gospel.

15[e]Untothe pure 15. [Ὁ a Christian, that doth all things with a pure
all things are pure: conscience, all kinds of meats, &c. are lawful; but to
but unto them that impure, unchristian Gnostics, every thing they do
are defiled and un- : ἐν ὦ
believing és nothing (though it were in itself lawful) would become a mat-
pure; but even their ter of sin to them, their wicked life hath so blinded
*mind and consci- their judgment that they cannot judge aright what is
ence is defiled. lawful, what not.

16 They profess 16, They call themselves Gnostics, assuming to
that they know Wee themselves especial knowledge of God; but their
amr She ae lives are quite contrary to all piety and acknowledg-
minable, and dis- ment of God, guilty of all detestable, unnatural sins,
obedient, and unto disobedient to all that are placed over them in the —
every good work church, not wrought on by any admonition, and quite

reprobate. contrary to all Christian practice.

ΟΥ̓́ΕΛΗ͂Σ, Th.

BUT speak thou 1. But let thy preaching be of those things which
ον ἔνδον agree perfectly with that doctrine which thou hast
Se ily heard from me: (see ch. 1. g.)

2 Thatthe![aJaged 2. And for the deacons, or other officers of the
men be sober, grave, church beside the bishops, ch. 1. 7, they must be free
temperate, sound in from all manner of intemperance or excesses, of a re-
ἪΝ ΒΟΪᾺ charity, In Ογρηᾷ behaviour, discreet, orthodox, and such as have
not been guilty of the Gnostic heresy, who have so
much love to Christ as to persevere in that profession
3 The ?aged wo- in time of persecution: (see note [6] Rev. 11.)
men likewise, that 3, So for the deaconesses, that they behave them-
adage oe _— selves as becometh those that are received into holy
holiness, not false orders for the service of God in the church, not back-
accusers, not $given biters, not accustomed to intemperate drinking of
to much wine, teach- wine, such as by words and examples may teac
“ion yale baci good, not ill lessons unto others. |
4 ees es ene 4. Careful of instructing and advising of the
women to be sober, younger women in all Christian duties,

9 understanding, 6 νοῦς. ancient. 2 ancient women likewise, that are in the list, that
they behave themselves as becometh sacred persons. 3 enslaved, δεδουλωμένας. 4 bring up.

i es

CHAP. II. TITUS. 331

to love their hus-
bands, to love their
children, ; , ἡ
5 To be discreet, * staying at home, taking care of the family ; gentle
chaste, " [α] keepers and kind and charitable in all their relations, to ser-

ai good, al vants at home, and to others that need their charity ;
Busbends. that the respectful and observant of their husbands, that Chris-

word of God be not tian religion be not thought to infuse any thing into
loge ah _ them contrary to moral virtue. -
6 Young men like- ς᾽ [jikewise for the men, all those that are under

πο, er ee abe authority, (see note [d] Luke xxii,) advise them to

7 In all things take care that they be humble and temperate.
shewing thyself a
pattern of good
works: in doctrine
shewing uncorrupt-
ness, gravity, sin-
cerity, ; : ἔ
8 Sound speech, 8. ‘True doctrine, and coming with so much clear-
that cannot be con- ness of expression and conviction, that it is not liable
demned; that he that +5 the censures of any, but that they that do not like,

oo τὩἡὉ but oppose the Christian profession, may have nothing

ed, having no evil to lay to your charge, and so be ashamed that they
thing to say of you. oppose such excellent persons.

9 Exhort servants

to be obedient unto
their own masters,
and to please them
well in all things ;
5 not answering a-
gain ; :
ech ραν > but approving themselves the most truly faithful

ἕν: servants that can be, that by their actions the Chris-
fidelity ; that they δὲ ries x : :
may adorn the doc- tian religion may be well spoken of by all men in this
trine of God our Sa- as well as other respects.

vee mee things. :. il For the gospel (see note [4] Heb. xiii,) hath
God ea (ans , been made known and published to Gentiles as well
TS ig “gd as Jews: (see note [Ὁ] Luke iii.)

peared to all men, 12. And the summary doctrines of that are, to
12 Teaching usthat, oblige us Christians to renounce and forsake all im-
ene Shbeclinese pious, licentious practices, and perform all sorts of
should live soberly, duties, reducible to three heads, toward ourselves, to-
righteously,andgod- ward our brethren, toward God, sobriety, justice, and
ly, in this present piety, all the time of our living here ;

world ; 19. With patience and perseverance in well doing,

ore a attending God’s good time of performing his blessed

7glorious appearing promise to us, on which all our hopes are fastened,

5 not contradicting, μὴ ἀντιλέγοντας. 6 saving grace of God, ἡ χάρις τοῦ Θεοῦ
ἡ σωτήριος. 7 appearance of the glory of our great God and Saviour, ἐπιφάνειαν
τῆς δόξης τοῦ μεγάλου Θεοῦ καὶ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν.

332 TITUS. CHAP, IIL.

of the great God and even that glorious appearance of Jesus Christ, our
Chri ΠΝ Jesus powerful God and deliverer,
a WW 14. Who came into this world in form of flesh, and
14 Who gave him- : ; : ?
self for us, that he delivered himself up to a shameful death, on purpose
might redeem us that he might ransom us out of the power of Satan,
from alliniquity,and from that course of vicious living in which men were

Mra ebiliet neers before engaged, Rom viii. 20, and cleanse us in an
cece δὲ good eminent manner to be an holy, pious people, most

works. _ diligent to advance to the highest pitch of all virtue.
15 These things and those that do not practise accordingly, pro-
speak, and exhort, ceed to the censures of the church against them.

c d = Ἱ a
Borah ha ΤῊ a And take care thou permit not thy admonitions to be

man despise thee. set at nought or despised by any.

CHAP. III.

PUT theminmind ;, And let it be thy frequent and special care to
to be subject to prin- exhort all Christians under thee to yield all honest

cipalities and powers, ξ ; .
to obey magistrates, obedience to the kings and governors under whom

to be ready to every they live, and to be ready and cheerful to the practice
good work, of all acts of charity.

2 ‘To speak evil of
no man, to be !no .
brawlers, but*gentle, ὃ very mild (see note [a] 2 Cor. x.) and patient
shewing all meek- toward those that oppose them and truth itself.

ness unto all men.

3 For we ourselves 3, As remembering that we ourselves, before our
also were sometimes conversion to Christ, were as opposite to the truth,

foolish, disobedient, d aid
deceived, serving*di- 200 as perversely so as any can be now supposed

vers lusts and plea- to be.

sures, living in ma-

lice and envy, hate-

ful, and hating one

another. _ :

4 But after that the 4. But when Christ, of his great mercy and bounty
kindness and love of to mankind, was pleased to reveal himself to us,

God our Saviour to-

STONE Gy cos of 5. Then, out of his free undeserved mercy toward

righteousness which US, not in respect of, nor by way of return unto, any
we have done, but good action of ours, he rescued and delivered us out
acne ne ων ἐ of our sinful courses, put us into a state of salvation
Ἧς ἀλτονλα ae ἐν. upon our giving ourselves up in baptism his vowed,
neration, and renew- reformed servants, sealing unto us the pardon of all
ing of the Holy our sins, and then bestowing his Spirit upon us to
Ghost ; bring forth in us all fruits of new life ;

τὶ Mat abamlcatty 6. Which Spirit most plentifully descended on us
through Jesus Christ £rom God the Father, Christ Jesus his Son obtaining

our Saviour ; that mercy from him ;

8 Or, teach: for the King’s MS. reads δίδασκε. | peaceable, ἀμάχους. ὃ various, ποικίλαις.

CHAP. III. “EL EGS. 333

7 That being justi-- 7. ‘That having our lives amended, and our sins par-
fied by his grace, doned by his grace and mercy, we should become, as

Me eeae to children of God, his heirs (at present in hope) of

the hope of eternal eternal life. |
life. 8. ‘This is an important, special Christian doctrine,
8 This is a faith- which I would have thee be earnest in telling men,
τῇ mi ἡ and these and convincing them of the importance of it, that all
ings I will that Le 4
thouaffirm constant. that have professed to be Christians should make it
ly, that they which their principal care to see that all that belong to them,
have believed in God together with themselves, do not only live in the uni-
eat ΤΥ ood versal duties of Christians, but also particularly fol-
aac: Phess things low some honest labour or vocation, ver. 14, and
are good and profit- Ephes. iv. 28; for these are the things that are good
able unto men. in themselves, and useful to mankind; of good report
in the actors, and beneficial to the community; keep
others from being burdened with the slothful, and
enable them to be themselves helpful to others.

9 But avoid foolish g, As for the Gnostics, that employ themselves in
ee compiling a new model of divinity, made up of fool-
Higas. and strivings ish disputes, and of heathen notions of poetical gene-
about the law; for alogies, (see 1 Tim. i. 4,) and contentions about the
they are unprofitable observing the Mosaical law, (that Christians be cir-
and vain. cumcised, Gal. vi. 12,) and by so doing put them-

selves out of their calling, live idly, disorderly,
2 Thess. iil. 6. 11, these spend their time upon vani-
ties, that neither themselves nor others are the better
but the worse for.

to A man that is 10. Whosoever maketh any division in the church,

τ aes after that teaeheth any doctrine contrary to that which hath
oo po eres re, been taught by Christ and the apostles, and, that he
ject ; may get followers, separates from the church, from

the communion of Christians there, it is thy office
: and duty toward such an one, first to admonish him

τι Knowing that he 4 eas ; :
that is such is sub. 9106 or twice, (Matt. xviii. 16,) and if that will not
verted, and sinneth, work upon him or reduce him, then to set a mark
being °[d]condemn- upon him, as on one which is under the censures of
ed of himself. the church, and to appoint all men to break off

Paes ‘ould — familiar converse with him ;

thee, or Tychicus, 11: Knowing that such a man is a perverse, wilful
6 be diligent to come sinner, inflicting that punishment on himself which
unto me to Nicopo- the governors of the church are wont to do on male-
lis: for I have de- ¢, ctors, that is, cutting himself off from the church of

termined there to :
winter. which he was a member.

13 7 Bring Zenas 13. Furnish Apollos and Zenas the lawyer, that

3 by hope heirs of eternal life, κληρονόμοι--- κατ᾽ ἐλπίδα ζωῆς αἰωνίου. 4 make it their care
to set up good works. 5 self-condemned. 6 make haste, σπούδασον. 7 Set forth—
carefully, SarovdSalws ποόπεμψον.

334 PHILEMON. CHAP. I.

the lawyer and Apol- are coming to me, with all things necessary for their

los on their journey j : (see note [a] 1 Cor. xvi.
diligently, that at eee ὁ ( [2] )

thing be wanting un- :
to them. 14. But let not only the Gnostics, ver. 8, be thus ad-

14 And let [eJour’s monished and convinced, but let all those also that
also learn to ὃ main-

fain good works for continue with us, all the orthodox Christians, _be
[7] necessary uses, taught by you to set up (in themselves and families)
that they be not un- some honest labours among men, to supply their
fruitful. wants and provide for themselves necessaries of vic-
ae ΗΝ cong fag tuals, &c., that they live not like drones on others’
Greet » them that Sweat, maintained out of the treasure of the church,
love us in the faith. but earn every one their own livings, 2 Thess. iil. 12.
ae be with you Ὁ all our loving fellow-Christians. Grace—

. men.

4 Itwas written to
Titus, ordained
the first bisho
of the chure
of the Cretians,
from Nicopolis
of Macedonia.

THE EPISTLE OF PAUL

TO

f¢] PHILEMON.

CHAP. iT.
YS a prisoner
of Jesus Christ,

and Timothy our bro-
ther, unto Philemon,
our dearly beloved,
and fellowlabourer,

2 And to our be-
loved Apphia, and
Archippus our fel-
lowsoldier, and to ae ὃ
*the church in thy those Christians that are with thee.
house :

8 set up.

i ta hs) ὡς

iD ERIM ape

CHAP. I. PHILEMON. 335

3 Grace to you, and
eace, from God our
ather and the Lord
Jesus Christ.
4 I thank my God,
making mention of
thee always in my
prayers, —
5 Hearing of *thy » thy charity to all the saints, and thy faith in

love and faith, which ks a
thou hast toward the Christ: (see note [d] Matt. vii.)

Lord Jesus, and to-
ward all saints ; j Ἵ :

6 That the com- 6. That your liberality and charity to others that
munication of thy are in want, flowing from thy faith in Christ Jesus,

te loe gad ey. (see note [6] Acts 11,} may be able to demonstrate to

acknowledging of all the zeal of your charity and kindness toward
every good thing Jesus Christ.

which is ?in you ?in

Christ Jesus. a τ {

7 For we have great 7. This liberal charity of thine is matter of great
joy and consolation joy and comfort to me, to consider how many Chris-
in thy love, because tians are in their wants refreshed and comforted by

ea Ay po ol thee, my beloved Philemon.

by thee, brother. 2

8 Wherefore,though 8. And therefore, though from my experience of
I might be much thee I have great freeness of behaviour toward thee,
bold in Christ to in- in or through Christ, (see note [a] John vii,) and am

pleating ΜΝ not shy or backward to lay it upon thee as an apo-
9 Yet for love’s stolical command, knowing that thou wilt readily

sake 1 rather beseech obey it, :

thee, being such ang, Yet I choose rather to make it my request upon

lel neetradie the score of thy love toward me, who as an old man

sonerofJesus Christ. 2nd a prisoner shall obtain some kindness and affection
το I beseech thee for from thee.

my son Onesimus, το, And my request is not for myself, but for

oe rae Onesimus, one whom I have converted to the faith
II Which ἸῺ time Since I was a prisoner ;

past was to thee un- 11. A person that formerly injured thee when he

‘profitable, but now ran away from thee, but is now, if thou wilt receive

profitable to thee and im again, (according to the signification of his name,)

tig Whom I have likely to be profitable to thee, and, if thou please, to

sent again: thou me also: (see ver. 13.)
thereforereceivehim, 12. He is thy servant, and therefore I have re-
that is, mine own mitted him to thee. I pray receive him, and entertain
mere: him with all kindness, as one dearly beloved by me,
13 Whom I would ns ES :
13. Had it not been for the reason specified ver.

have retained with : Z
me, that in thy stead 14. 1 would have kept him here with me, that he

1 among, ev. 2 toward, εἰς.

336 PHILEMON. CHAP. I.

he might have mi- might attend and do me all those good offices while 1
nistered unto me in am in prison for the doctrine of Christ, which I know

ἯΙ bonds of the gos- 11,54 wouldst do if thou wert here.

14 But without thy 14. But I would not do so till thou hadst given thy
mind would I do no- consent, that thy charity to me may be perfectly free,
thing; that thy *be- and so thy kindness in affording him to me, if thou

nefit should not be ,1.:
as it were of neces- thinkest meet.

sity, but willingly. Ι y ΤΉΝ
15 For perhapshe 15. And for his leaving thee so injuriously there
therefore departed may come advantage to thee thereby: it is very pos-

pad as ete cer eer sible that he was by God’s special providence thus

ceive him for ever; Permitted to run away from thee for a little while,
16 Not now as athat by the reformation and conversion now wrought

servant, but above on him by me, he may be an useful servant to thee
a servant, a brother fo, ever ;

pater: sLoorigns ὅτῳ 16. Being now so improved, that he will not only
more unto thee, both deserve to be looked on as a servant, useful to thee
in the flesh, and in so, but more than so, as a fellow-Christian, and useful
the Lord ὃ to thee in those best things; one very useful to me,

17 If thou 1 count : Ἶ
me therefore ἃ part- and therefore in any reason to be so much more to

ner, receive him as thee, who hast a double relation to him, as one of thy
myself. family and one of thy faith.
18 Ifhehathwrong- 17, If therefore thou lookest on me as a friend,

ed thee, or oweth thee if 31] be common between thee and me as between
ought, put that on

Page ancount- friends, treat him as thou wouldst do me, if I should
το 1 Paul have come unto thee.

[af written it with 18. And if at his coming away from thee he pur-
mine own hand, Iwill |oined any thing from thee, or hath any thing of thine

Ling AE ag : do in his hands, I will be answerable to thee for it.

thou owest untome 19. I give thee this bill under my hand, whereby
even thine own self I oblige myself to pay it: though I might put thee in
besides. mind, that a greater debt than that need not be stood

20 * Yea, brother, 6n between me and thee, who owest thy conversion,
let me have joy of

thee in the Lord; 2nd so thy soul and well-being, and so thyself to me.

‘refresh my bowels ὁ give me cause of rejoicing to see thee, do as

in the Lord. becomes a true charitable Christian to do.
21 Having confi-

dence in thy obedi-

ence I wrote unto

thee, knowing that

thou wilt also do

more than I say.

22 But withal pre-

pare me also a lodg-

ing: for 1 trust “that ἃ that by the benefit of the prayers of you and
through your pray- others for me, I shall have liberty from my bonds,

= oe ne φτνει and be permitted to come and visit you.

3 good deed, τὸ ἀγαθόν. 4 hast, ἔχεις. 5 I pray thee, Ναί.

CHAP. I. HEBREWS. 237

23 There salute thee
Epaphras, my fel-
lowprisonerin Christ
Jesus ;

24 Marcus, Aris-
tarchus, Demas, Lu-
cas, my fellowlabour-
ers.

25 The grace of our
Lord Jesus Christ be
with your spirit. A-
men.

q Written from
~ Rome to Phile-
mon, by Onesi- .
mus a servant. ” his servant.

THE [4] EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE

TO

THE HEBREWS.

CHAP. I.

*(.0D, who at 1. God, which used formerly several steps or de-
Se Sige sah oe grees, and likewise several ways and means of re-
ners spake in time Valing to men the things to come, delivering them
past unto the fathers Out in portions, not all together, and that sometimes
by the prophets, by visions or by dreams, sometimes by the oracle,
sometimes by the coming of his Spirit upon the
prophets, and sometimes by voice from heayen,
> Hath intheselast 2+ 1 this latter age of the world hath sent his Son
days spoken unto us out of his bosom, the eternal Son of God, to exercise
by his Son, whom he this office, to take our human nature upon him,

1 God having in many parcels spoken of old time, Πολυμερῶς---πάλαι 5 Θεὸς λαλήσας.
HAMMOND, VOL. II. Z

$38 HEBREWS. CHAP. I.

hath appointed heir therein to declare with more authority his Father’s
δ all things, by will unto us, and as a prophet to foretell his design
a εης eer oF dealing with his church (see note [Ὁ] ch. 11.) And
; to reward his fidelity in this office, he hath given him
dominion over all things, power to command and
judge men, to rule and govern the church, as it was
he also by whom he hath created the heaven and the

earth ;

3 Who being the 3. Who being the means of reflecting to us the
*brightness of Ἶ his sioht of him who is otherwise invisible, John i. 18,
glory, — 186. his 224 having perfect dominion over all, and accordingly
sical ee 4[a]up- administering all by his divine power, having by his
holding all things death and resurrection done his part toward the
by the word of his justifying and sanctifying us, pardoning our sins, and
power, when, he had reforming our wicked lives, he ascended to the right
ὩΣ wis aes ec hand of his Father in heaven, there to sit, as haying
on’ the right hand finished that part of his priestly office which consisted
of the Majesty on in sacrificing, to which they that were separated were
high ; appointed to stand before the Lord, Deut. x. 8, and

Being made so there to reign, and as a king to defend his faithful
much ®[6|betterthan Servants and punish his enemies ;
theangels,ashehath 4. And so is advanced to a superiority even over
ay meu τό τ αὐ απ the angels themselves, which you may discern by the
τ κἰμὸ τς ths thoy. compellations that are bestowed on him, far higher

5 For unto which than any that are bestowed on the angels :
of the angels said he 5. As that of Son, in the second psalm, which
at any time, Thou though in some sense it belong to David, yet is by
shea aos Aart the Jews themselves acknowledged in a more sublime
Ana paar: I will be Sense to belong to the Messias; so likewise that
to him a Father, and 2 Sam. vii. 14. delivered to Solomon, as he was a
he shall be to me atype of the Messias, which in some degree true of
aoe ΤῊΣ το τς him, was in a much more eminent manner to be
7 he ὩΣ ταν 1. understood of Christ :

geth in the : ; τὰ
firstbegottenintothe 6. And again,when the scripture, psalm xcvii, speaks
world, ®he saith, of the Lord, that is, the Messias’s reigning, ver. 1,
And let all the an- and in the process of the psalm describes his entering
pels of God worship 5 his kingdom, that which commenced at his as-

7 And ° of the an- Cending into the superior world, (the heavens here,
gels he saith, Who Ver. 3. and ch. ii. 5.) the express words of the psalmist
maketh his angels are, ver. 7, And let all— τὸ
BE oles Hy ited 7. Whereas the titles which he gives the angels
fire, are no higher than of winds and flames, psalm civ. 4.

8 But untotheSon 8. But he gives far higher titles to the Messias,

he saith, Thy throne, calling him the eternal King and God, mentioning

2 beam, ἀπαύγασμα. 3 character of his subsistence, χαρακτὴρ τῆς ὑποστάσεως αὐτοῦ.
4 bearing, or, ruling. 5 wrought the cleansing, καθαρισμὸν ποιησάμενος. 6 superior.
7 it brings, εἰσαγάγῃ." 8 it saith, λέγει. 9 to the, πρός. 10 winds, πνεύματα.

CHAP. II. HEBREWS. 339

Ὁ God, is for ever his throne and sceptre, and his great justice in exer-
= fri πίοι ce, cising his regal power in succouring the faithful and
ata δ τς of thy punishing the obdurate, and addressing to him in
kinodom. this dialect, psalm xlv. 62.
hou hast loved ο. All thy doctrine and practice, thy words and thy
organs and example, have been designed for the advancing of all
pie suquity ; kind of virtue; and by way of reward for that God
therefore God, even . -
thy God, hath an- hath entertained or treated thee more liberally than
ointed thee with the any other, (see note [c] Matt. xxvi. and note [6] Acts
oil of gladness above x.) preferred and dignified thee before all angels and
thy fellows.

το And, Thou, Το
Lord, ἐπ ῊΝΣ vet 10. Another place, psalm cii. 25, applies that which

ning hast laid the 18 said of God Gen. 1. 1, about the creation of the
foundation of the world, to the Messias, calling him Lord and Creator
earth; and the hea- of heaven and earth, (which is a proof of what is
Roi ae τοῖο added in the end of ver. 2,) and adding,

11 They shall pe- 11,12. They shall at last be destroyed, and in the
rish; but thou re- meantime decay daily, be put off like clothes, and
mainest; and they worn no more. But the Messias shall continue im-

all shall wax old as mytable and immortal.
deth a garment ;

12 And as a vesture
shalt thou [ὁ] feld 4 :
them up, and they 13. And accordingly those words spoken of him
shall be changed: psalm cx. 1. to this plain sense, that he should reign
but thou art the ¢i]] all his enemies were subdued and brought to the
same, and thy years . i
aia’ cot fail. acknowledgment of him, that he should act a signal

13 But to which of revenge upon his crucifiers, were never delivered or
the angels said he at applied unto any the most dignified archangel, but
ee τ Ὁ ΠΥ Olly to this eternal Son of God.
x ἄπ Cats 14. The highest dignity that is bestowed on them is,
thy footstool ? that they are servants under God for the use of men or

14 Are they not all Christians, those especially who are now under per-
ministering _ spirits, secution, and shall shortly be rescued out of it by a
sent forth "to mi- sional deliverance, and upon their constancy and

nister for them who ‘
shall be heirs of sal- Perseverance secured of eternal salvation: (see note

vation ? [Ὁ] ch. ii.)
CHAP. iI.

THEREFORE we 1- Wherefore, Christ being a prophet so much
ought to give the superior to all before him, ch. i. 2, and now elevated
more earnest heed above angels to his regal office in heaven, whereby
to the things which ho is certainly able to perform what he foretold, we

a Ἢ — ca ought in all reason to heed his predictions, which

1[a]should let them have been delivered to us from him, (see ver. 3,) and
ship. to make use of them as means to fortify us, that we

11 the rod of uprightness, ῥάβδος εὐθύτητος. 12 for ministry for their sakes who are
ready to inherit salvation, or, deliverance, εἰς διακονίαν διὰ τοὺς μέλλοντας κληρονομεῖν σωτηρίαν.
1 fall away.

22

340 HEBREWS. CHAP. 11.

be not tempted to apostatize and fall off from Christ,

miscarry, and be lost after all this.
2 For if the word 2. For if the law were given only by the mediation
spoken by angels or ministry of angels, and yet the threats on the
was stedfast, and }eaking of that did come ‘to pass, (see note [d]

hep AiRcepa Sey te. 2 Pet. i,) and all the sins committed by the Israelites

ceived a just recom- against that were severely punished in the wilder-
pence of reward; ness, and they that had provoked were not permitted
to enter into the promised land of Canaan ;

3 How shall we 3, 4. How shall we avoid that punishment, or the
escape, if we neglect like, being involved with the crucifiers in their de-
so great [ salva- - ἢ
tion; which δὲ the Struction, if we do not now by constancy and perse-
first began to be verance make ourselves capable of that deliverance,
spoken by the Lord, which Christ first at his being on earth, and the
and was confirmed apostles that heard it from him, have assured us of,

road Pee that and which God himself hath testified, both by many

4 God also bearing Prodigies and ominous presages of it, and by giving
them witness, both them that have foretold this, power to do miracles, and
with signs and won- other extraordinary abilities of his Spirit, as he hath
ders, and with divers thought fit to dispense them, to one man one ability,
miracles, and 5 gifts es ΣΤ -
of the Holy Ghost, (Ὁ another another, by this means giving authority
according to his own to their predictions ? .
will? 7 5. And that ye may know that what Christ hath
5 For unto the thus foretold he is able to perform, ye are to know
oe, aa that all power is given to him in heaven and earth,
the’ world τ come, Which is a dignity far above that of the angels; for
whereof we speak. God gave not them any regal power to exercise now
6 But one in a under the gospel: (see note [a] ch. vi.)
certain place testi- 6. But this was given to Christ only. And accord-
fied, saying, What ingly of him are those words to be understood in the
is man, (pat thou diviner sense, which the author of psalm viii. hath,
or the son of man, that he is a mean and vile man in outward appear-
that thou ‘visitest ance, not worthy’ to be considered or regarded by
him? τ God :
hi - Thou madest 7. Who for the space of thirty-three years was
im [c]a little lower . FS eh .
than the angels ; subjected to a condition inferior to that of angels, but
thou crownedst him then after his suffering in our flesh, he was by God
with glory and ho- most honourably advanced to the highest dignities ;

oy τὴ ee ον made the supreme ruler and king of heaven and
of thy hands : earth,
8 7Thou hast put _ 8. And all his enemies and the persecutors of his
all things in subjec- church subjected to him, and he advanced above all

tion under his feet. created beings. This prophecy of the Messias cannot

2 became, ἐγένετο βέβαιος. 3 Or, deliverance. 4 distributions, μερισμοῖς. ὅ regardest,
ἐπισκέπτῃ. 6 Thon hast lessened him a little while below, ’HAdrrwoas αὐτὸν βραχύ τι παρ᾽.
7 thou hast put all things under his feet: for in putting all things under him, he left nothing
unsubjected to him, πάντα ὑπέταξας ὑποκάτω τῶν ποδῶν αὐτοῦ" ἐν yap τῷ ὑποτάξαι αὐτῷ τὰ
πάντα, οὐδὲν ἀφῆκεν αὐτῷ ἀνυπότακτον.

CHAP. 11. HEBREWS. $41

For in that he put be fulfilled if any enemy be left which is not brought
a pee tection un- under him ; and from thence it is manifest that there
thing that ΜᾺ ἘΠῚ a is a yet future subduing of his enemies to be ex-
under him. But now pected: for as yet the Jews and Gnostics do perse-
we see not yet all cute the orthodox Christians, and are not subdued or
things put under destroyed, and the Christians delivered by that means.
him. g. Only this we see already, that the Messias that

9 But we see Jesus, was humbled for a while, even to the death of the
we sa ange cross, for the benefit of all mankind and every man
angels for the suffer- 1 the world, is now, after and for that humiliation
ing of death, crown- Of his, rewarded and crowned with glory and honour,
ed with glory and and a throne erected for him in heaven; of which
honour; that he by this is but consequent, that his enemies shall be made
the grace of God his footstool.

hould tast ‘ . : Ξ
oi πῶ a, Te? 40, For God, the universal designer of all, in his

το For it became wisdom foreseeing the oppositions and sufferings that
him, for whom *are would befall his people, believers, in this world,
all things, and by thought it fit that Christ his own Son, the author of
whom 9 are al O71 4: .
things, in bringing their deliverance, should through sufferings come to
many sons unto his reward and crown, (see note on Phil. 111. 13,) that
glory, ' to make so he might after his own example deliver those that
the captain of their suffer constantly and patiently.
er iditacs 11. For as among the Jews both the first-fruits and
tt For both he that the whole harvest are of the same nature; and as the
sanctifieth and they priest that wrought expiation and the people for
who are sanctified whom it was wrought were of one beginning; so
areall of one: for aye Christ and all mankind of one making, and
which cause he is Gh εἰ τ .
not ashamed to cal] Christ and the Jews from one original, (to wit, of
them brethren, Abraham, ver. 16, who is called one, Matt. 11. 151)
and therefore we must expect in our way to exalta-
tion or deliverance, to pass through the like condition
of afflictions: in which respects Christ and we are
brethren, and we so owned by him,
| 12. According to that of the psalmist, saying, I
12 Saying, I will will declare—
declare thy name 19. Another proof also of the same (viz. that both

eee ee ae Christ and we are brethren in this, both to pass by

church will I sing SUfferings, ver. 10.) is that of Isa. vil. 17, 18, where
praise unto thee. first he speaks of waiting on the Lord that hideth his

13 And again, I face, and withal trusting in him, being confident of
tm re he his uncovering his face, giving deliverance, in what-
hold I and the child- S°¢ver adversity relying and depending on him;
ren which God hath thereby noting that he is to pass through such, and
given me. after specifying and instancing in himself and his

children, given him by God, that is, (in the antitype

8 a little while lessened below, ver. 7. 9 were all things, τὰ πάντα. 10 were. 11 to
consummate, τελειῶσαι. 12 from, ἐξ.

$42 HEBREWS. OHAP. If.

to Isaiah and his children, given him by God for a
sign,) Christ and all faithful Christians, which are his
children spiritually begotten to him by God.
14Forasmuch then 14. Seeing therefore that Christians or believers,
as the children are those that are to be brought to heaven by Christ, are
partakers of flesh}. 4e in human flesh and sufferings; and seeing :
and blood, he also S85 886 scene that
himself likewise took brethren or fellow-children are of like natures ;
part of the same; Christ, therefore, who is called our brother, is to be
that through death supposed to have part with us in flesh and sufferings,
prin ee and so to suffer also: and by so doing he was to frus-
the power of death, trate and make void the devil’s design, (which was to
that is, the devil; | keep men for ever under the power of death,) to rob
death of its sting, and to rescue men from the bands
or power of death, by a resurrection from death to
life ;

15 And deliverthem 15. And so take away all that fear of persecutions
peak ae of and death itself, which makes men so cowardly, and
Wifetime subject to Keeps them in such awe; that is, in a most unchris-
bondage. Hen and servile condition, whilst they see no hope of

eliverance.

16 ‘For verily he 16, For it is not said any where that he catches
[6] pistes a a hold of angels as they are falling, or running, or
hee tock ey him catried captive from him, to save or rescue them
the seed of Abra- from ruin, or to bring them out of captivity; but
ham. __ only to men doth he this favour peculiarly.
ge bears Keio 17. And therefore he was not to come in an
him to be made ike @gelical glorious guise, but in a humble suffering
unto his brethren, Condition; whereby he is the better qualified to have
that he might be a compassion on those that are in any sad estate, and
merciful and faith- we thereby secured that he will discharge his priestly
tutdiva Gi μόνης Ἢ office faithfully, and negotiate for us in all affairs be-
God, 1510 ee re. tween God and us, (see note [1] Acts xiii;) but
conciliation for the especially, by suffering, obtain pardon for us.
sins of the people. 18. For by the sorrows which himself suffered, it
eet τ Bie is very proper and agreeable that he should become
being tempted, he is CO™MPassionate, and willing to relieve those that fall
able to succour them Into the same or the like evils, that are under the
that are tempted. sharpest persecutions in this life.

CHAP. III.
, ._ #. Upon these grounds I may most reasonably ex-
Baty ἧς beat ne hort you, my Christian brethren, who are called and
takers of the heaven- 2dmitted to the same common faith, disciples of this

ly calling, consider crucified Saviour, to consider and imitate Jesus Christ,
the

Apostleand High who was sent with commission by his Father to preach

13 evacuate, frustrate. 14 For he doth not any where lay hold on angels, but he layeth
hold on the seed of Abraham. 15 to expiate, ἱλάσκεσθαι.

τὰ ΨΩ

CHAP. III. HEBREWS. 949

Priest of our profes- that gospel to us which we profess, and to ratify it

sion, Christ Jesus; with his own blood, the effusion of which denomi-
2 Who was faith- 1

ful to him that ap- Dates him our High Priest, who sacrificed himself
pointed him, as also for us,

Moses was faithful 2. And hath with all fidelity discharged his office,
in all his house. to which he was designed by God in every particular,

ἢ Ἷ 1 Ν ᾿ :
er en, in like manner as is affirmed of the fidelity of Moses,

more glory than Mo- Who governed and administered not any one part, but
ses, inasmuch as he all the house of Israel.
who hath [a}builded 3, Nay, Christ’s condition is much more honour-

the house hath more shfe than that of Moses, as far as that of the master
honour than the h : :
have, of the family above any the most eminent servant in

4 For every house the house.
is builded by some 4. For every family or kingdom hath some original
built | gM ee or founder ; but God is the founder of all, both of the
God. 8° “ church of the Jews and now of the Christians: and
5 And Moses verily such is our Christ of whom now we speak.
was faithfulinallhis 5. And indeed Moses’s fidelity was only as that of
sie as a servant, q servant or officer in giving or promulgating those
ie Genes hich commands which God commanded him to promulgate ;
were to be2spoken 9: But Christ was as the eldest son, who is the
after ; master and ruler of the family; and that family of his
6 But Christ as a are we, if we continue our Christian profession cou-
son over his own rageously, in despite of all fear, (see note [a] John vii,)

songs gene and our cheerfulness in all that befalls us here be

fast the confidence founded on our hope of deliverance and relief from
and the [6] rejoicing Christ, on those terms on which he hath promised it.
of = hope firmun- 7,8, Which is an obligation to us to adhere to
Ὁ ee. ae Christ, and persevere, whatsoever difficulties we meet
Holy Ghost saith, With, and not to apostatize or fall off from him, as the
To day if ye will Israelites did when the scripture saith of and to them,
hear his voice, psalm xcv. 8, 70 day if ye &c. that is, Take heed that
ὃ Harden not your ye bring not destruction on yourselves by revoltin
hearts, as in the pro- ye 8 - . y y 8
vocation, δίῃ the day rom and rebelling against God, as your forefathers
of temptation in the did, ten times after their coming from Egypt,
wilderness : Num. xiv. 22.
oe gph 9. While they tempted and provoked God, and
ia ga rg and saw WOuld not believe his power, though they had testi-
myworksforty years. Monies enough of it by the miracles which they saw
10 Wherefore I was done for the space of so many years together.
ἡ grieved with that το, Which was a grieving and wearying of my pa-
a ed aga tience, they never doing what they ought to do, but
in their heart; and always the contrary to that.
they have not known
my ways.

1 was vouchsafed, or, had more honour, πλείονος δόξης ἠξιώται : see τ Tim. v.17. 2 spo-
ken, λαληθησομένων. 3 according to, κατά. ὁ where, οὗ. ὅ wearied,
προσώχθισα.

844 HEBREWS. CHAP. 111:

it So I swarein 11. Upon which, my irreversible oath went out
my wrath, 7’ They against them, Num. xiv. 23. and 28—go0, that they
shall not ‘si into should never come into Canaan, but leave (every one
liga daa of them but Caleb and Joshua) their carcases in the

wilderness.

12 Take heed, bree 12. And therefore let the terrors of that scripture
thren, gh there Ns move ate and ages S508 example of san? murmurers
in any of you an evi’ and complainers (that were perpetually mutinying
seein ~~ τῳ against God when any hardship approached them,
living God. ready to turn back into Egypt upon every slight fear

and discouragement, and for so doing were excluded
from the promised land and rest) do you take heed,
lest the present discouragement and pressures, meet-
img with covetous or fearful hearts, make you fall off

ie Bat achor tas from the Christian profession or practice. ὃ
another daily, while 13+ But daily cheer up one another with ineitations
it is called ΤῸ day ; and exhortations to persevere, that none of the baits
lest any of you be that are now abroad in the world, those of the Gnostic
hardened F t Teng heresy, which undertake to secure your fears and
pa ery y gratify your lusts, be able to gain in upon you.
14 Forwearemade 14- For all our Christian profession hitherto will
partakers of Christ, stand us in no stead, unless we persevere constant
ἘΜῈ ἊΝ i peas unto the end in the courage and patience which him-
dence stedfast unto 5618 hath exemplified to us: (see note [a] ch. x1.)
tie ond’: 15. And thus the words in the psalmist le, 70

tr While it is said, day &c.

Ῥ ΩΝ if ye will hear 6. Whence it appears, that some that were first
his voice, harden not obedient, that heard and received the law from hea-
your hearts, 88 ἴῃ the ven, did after rebel and fall off, and murmur against
provocation. 2 Ὁ

16 Forsome, μοι God; but Caleb and Joshua did not so, and conse-
they had heard, did quently not all that by the conduct of Moses came
provoke: howbeit out of Egypt: which may be matter of admonition to
oF faite by Mead. you, oe you ipniete hoe few ~ adhered to, and

17 But with whom 20t the many that fell off from God.
iss he grieved forty 17. And « when it is said that he was provoked
years? was it not and wearied with them forty years, it is apparent it
with them that had was with those disobedient murmurers that would
sinned, whose car-12ve gone back to Egypt, and f them
cases fell in the wil- 5 SYP: ane, Dever ΘΟ.
derness ? came to Canaan, but died every one of them in the

18 And to whom wilderness: and that may be a warning for us.
sware he that they 18. Lastly, when it ‘e said that sware they
οὐράν ΠΣ “tg Should not come into Canaan, it is apparent who they
them that 9 believed ave that do not come, the contumacious murmurers,

not ? ver. 10; which gives us this matter of observation,

_© Therefore, ‘Os. 7 If they shall, Ei εἰσελεύσονται. 8 Or, his confidence: for the
King’s MS. reads ὑποστάσεως αὐτοῦ. 9 were disobedient, ἀπειθήσασι.

a i aie

δι

ita
F 4

La

CHAP. IV. HEBREWS. 345

that those that would not trust God with their pre-
servation shall be sure to be destroyed by that means
by which they expect to be preserved, by going back,
renouncing God’s conduct: and so will it be with
you; falling off from Christ will bring certain ruin on
you.

19 So we see that 19. And so the short is, that unbelief and falling
they could not enter from God upon our carnal fears, or impatiences, or
ΠΡ penne of unbe- murmurings at the present persecutions and hard-
ec: ships that befall Christians, will deprive us of all re-

ward of our faith, as it did the Israelites, that followed
Moses for a time, but afterwards fell off.

CHAP. IV.

LET us therefore 1. Upon those words of God ch. iii. 15. (an omin-
belie ick “of en, OUS admonition if it be not heeded) we haye great
tering into his rest, ™@@80n to fear, lest that promise of coming to God’s
any of you should rest (as for those others, to Canaan) being made to us,
seem ‘to come short a promise of deliverance from our persecutors, and
of it. peaceable days of professing the gospel attending it,

(see note [6] ch. 111,) we may yet (see note [f}
Matt. iii.) by our disobedience miss of attaining to it.

2 For unto us was 92: For as they had the law of God, the Decalogue,
the gospel preached, delivered unto them, so we have the gospel, the new
aswell as unto them: Jaw of God, preached by Christ on that other moun-
pei preach- +.in, Matt. y. vi. vii. But as then, so here, this word of
e id not profit 3 ; : ἢ
them, ὅ[α] not being God being only heard, and not digested by faith, will
mixed with faith in not be profitable, or stand them in any stead that have
them that heard it. heard it, it being the practice of the gospel precepts,

patience and constancy, &c. which will advantage any.
Or, we must to our hearing God’s word add both
obedience and communion with all orthodox Chris-
tians, or else the word will benefit us nothing.

3 For 4we which 9. For as there is such a thing as a rest yet future
have believed do en- for us to hope for, so it is most certain, that this 15
ed Bis Ὴν; as he only for constant persevering believers to enter into ;
τ τὸν εἰν κτιρ μεν and such must we be, if we mean to enter into God’s
shall enter into my test. By God’s rest I mean not that which is so oft
rest: although the called by that name, the sabbath of the seventh day
works ἢ were finish- after the creating of the world in six days ; there are
so hee more rests of God beside and after that. ‘That men-

‘tioned in the psalmist, psalm xcv. 8, is called God’s
rest, though it were many years after the creation of
the world: and so there is now a yet future rest for

l to miss, ὑστερηκέναι. 2 of hearing, or, which was heard, ἀκοῆς. — 3 who are not
by faith united to them that have heard. 4 Or, let us which have believed enter into the
rest: for the King’s MS. reads εἰσερχώμεθα. 5 had been done, γενηθέντων.

346 HEBREWS. CHAP. lV.

us, happy, peaceable, halcyonian days here in the
church of Christ now persecuted, which shall shortly
come, after the destruction of Christ’s enemies, quiet
seasons of worshipping of God, (answerable to that
Canaan that the Israelites (all but the murmurers)
possessed after the expulsion of God’s enemies, the
Canaanites, &c.) which they that hold out and are
not discouraged by the present pressures shall attain
to, if they live so long, and however, an eternal rest
in heaven. And it nearly concerns us now to attempt
to enter into that, and to be very careful to do so.

4 For he spake in 4. For one place of scripture speaks of that first

a certain place of the sabbath immediately after the creation thus, And

seventh day 6n this Gog &e.

hice vend. ee res 5. And another in the psalmist, long after, men-
from all his works. tions this other rest as still future: which, as it can-
5 And in this place not refer to that after the creation, so neither can it
again, If they shall to that of the Israelites in Canaan, being written after
enter into my rest. them both; but in the first sense, to David’s time,
being a promise to them of that age, that if they
would then come in and hearken to the voice of God,
after all their former rebellions, their land should be
truly what it was promised to be, a rest to them; no
Midianite, Philistine, or Canaanite should disturb
them; their ark should be no more captive, but rest
with them for ever in Jerusalem: and in a second,
mystical sense, to these times of the gospel, to which
the Jews acknowledge that psalm to belong, and
Ὁ πο έν wherein God by Christ was present among them, (the
it remaineth that highest completion of what was obumbrated by the
6 some must enter ark or temple,) but should be taken away from them
therein, and they to if they did not timely believe on him.
whom it was first 6 Seeing then there is such a thing as a rest for
preached entered not . .
in because of 7un. Some to enter into, and the Israelites that came out of
belief : Egypt, through their disobedience, failed of entering
7 (Again, he ‘limit- into it ;
eth a certain day, 7, And again, seeing the psalmist, so long after the
saying in David, To I Be eel ter? for ks ὧδ ee
day, after so long a 18raelites’ entering into Canaan, speaks of a set time
time; as it is said, Of entering into his rest, and that at that time still
To day if ye will hear future, and yet further typical of somewhat under the
his voice, harden not gospel;

hearts. ich is i i i
Mo For if? pein had 8: (For if Joshua, which is in the Syriac dialect

given them rest, then Called Jesus, (see Acts vii. 45,) had completed that
would he not 'after- prophecy by leading them into it whom Moses had

6 some enter, τινὰς εἰσελθεῖν. 7 disobedience, ἀπείθειαν. 8 defines, ὁρίζει. 9 Joshua,
Ἰησοῦς. 10 have spoken of another day after these things, περὶ ἄλλης ἐλάλει μετὰ ταῦτα
ἡμέρας.

a να

CHAP, IV. HEBREWS. 347

ward have spoken of not led, the psalmist would not then have spoken of
another day. another future ;)

9 There remaineth 9. It from all these premises clearly follows, that
therefore a rest to there is now for Christians a rest still behind, which
the people of God. 4]] that adhere fast to Christ shall now have their

parts in, on of ae ὌΝ Fach. ii) psalm is a
typical prediction : (see note [6] ch. 11.

10 For he that is 10. And this rest is a rest from toil and labour, a
entered into his rest, quiet repose of the church, as of the ark at Jerusalem,
he also hath ceased in a free exercise of the true religion, such as will be
from his own works, 7.4 after the d tes ὡδ allel
as God did from his.) #4 ἃ ter the destruction of the persecutors, parallel to

that sabbath wherein God rested from his labours and
hallowed it a day unto his service.

11 Let us labour 11. Let us then set carefully about this design of
therefore to enter in- setting our parts in this rest; and that must be, if we
to that rest, lest any f: ll f; h ° : d h h h .
man fall after the 18 not trom these promises an opes t rough diso-
same example of aces Ἦν the Israelites fell from their rest in the
? unbelief. promised Canaan.

12 For [6]theword 12. And let us not think to deceive or escape that
of God is quick, vengeance that expects all that fall off from Christ,
τοῦ agai woe how closely and cunningly soever they do it; for
twoedged sword, What Christ hath foretold, that he that will save his
piercing even to the life shall lose it, and that they only that hold out and
dividing asunder of endure to the end shall escape, is sure to prove so
soul and spirit, and true, that there is no hope by the most artificious
of the joints and d RM Op .
marrow, and is a @¢Xterous managery to avoid the force of it, the word
Sacorner. of the of God being, like God himself, vital and operative,
16 thoughts and in- piercing into the depths and secrets of men, distin-
tents of the heart. guishing between those which are the hardest to be

discriminated, the true and the hypocritical Christian,
and when the actions do not discover, searching into
the thoughts and most cunning contrivances, (as the
priest in dissecting the sacrifices observes and sepa-
rates those things which are most secret and closest

13 Neither is there joined together.) ;
any creature that is 49, And no man shall be able to disguise himself
not manifest “in his .. cunningly but he shall be discovered, disclosed
sight: but all things τ΄. δ: h f ear es τ
arenaked and"7[clo- laid open and bare, as the sacrifice when it is first
pened unto the eyes flayed, then cut down the back, and all laid open and
of 8 him with whom discernible before the priest.
we have to do. 14. On these considerations therefore, (the rest
14 Seeing then that :

which is promised upon our constancy, and the cer-

we havea great high ""* he : :
priest, τα iinead tain ruin if we do not persevere,) and withal haying

11 a sabbatizing, σαββατισμός. 12 disobedience, ἀπειθείας. 13 living and active,
ζῶν καὶ ἐνεργής. 14 nerves, ἁρμῶν. 15 imaginations and thoughts, ἐνθυμήσεων καὶ
ἐννοιῶν. 16 before it, ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ. 17 cut down the back. 18 that of which
we speak, αὐτοῦ πρὸς ὃν ἡμῖν 6 Adyos. ,

348 HEBREWS. CHAP. V.

into the heavens, Je- such an example before our eyes, Christ, that having
sus the Son of God, suffered, ascended through the clouds unto the right
let us hold fast our ) and of the Father in the supreme heaven, which is
profession. ; ,
a token to us that sufferings are the way to exaltation,
let us take heed and be sure, that, whatever opposition
or afflictions we meet with in the way, we be not dis-
couraged from our course of Christianity and the
acknowledging and professing it publicly.

15 Forwehavenot 15. For Christ our high priest, that is entered into
an high priest which heaven before us, hath also suffered before us all that
cannot be touched 6 can suffer, and so will be sure to be sensible of our
with the feeling of we y ; : : τ
our infirmities; but COMdition, and to assist and aid and relieve us, that if
was in all points we be not wanting to ourselves we shall be able to
tempted 30 like as we stand.
ey yet Legit fin. 16, And accordingly let us adhere to him, and
come “boldly unto Pray confidently to him, make an open, free discovery
the [d] throne of of ail our wants and requests to God, who, though he
grace, that we may sits upon a throne, yet sits there to hear our requests
ae RALLY an most freely, (see note [a] John vii,) to relieve us in a
page oye aa] ΟΡ fit season, and will do so when we most want and least

look for it.

CHAP. V.

FOR every high 1. To this purpose of Christ’s being our high priest,
aie δεκάς Ἢ pied and, as such, working deliverance for us, ch. iv. 15; it
ΠΝ foe men in, Wil not be amiss to enlarge a while, by comparing
things pertaining to the chief things observable in an Aaronical priest
God, that he may with the like which are observable in him, every one
offer both gifts and of them. They are chiefly three. First, the Aaronical
sacrifices for sins: }ioh priest is severed and set apart from the common

multitude, and appointed to act instead of them in all
things between them and God, and particularly in
matter of burnt-offerings, which are by men given to
God, and so spent by the priest wholly in God’s ser-
vice, and of sin-offerings, such as Lev. iv. 3;

2 3Who can have 2. Both which he offers for the sins of the people,
compassion on theig- those which they commit without deliberation, through
eran) and on ae ignorance, surreption, or sudden passion. And this,
eh a tes secondly, he can do affectionately and with a fellow-
hincelf also is com- feeling of those infirmities which have betrayed them
passed with infirm- to such sins, through incogitancy, without malice or
ity. presumption, as considering that he himself is subject

to the like infirmities as well as others, and so the
more inclinable in all reason to mildness toward them,

19 have compassion on, συμπαθῆσαι. 20 after our likeness, except sin, καθ᾽ ὁμοιοτήτα,
χωρὶς ἁμαρτία. 21 with freeness, μετὰ παρρησία. 22 for ἃ seasonable relief, εἰς
εὔκαιρον βοήθειαν. 1 being taken from men, ἐξ ἀνθρώπων λαμβανόμενος. 2 constituted,

καθίσταται. 3 being able to, δυνάμενος. 4 are in error, πλανωμένοις.

CHAP. Υ. HEBREWS. 349

3 And by reason 3, And because the priest is subject to those infirm-
hereof he ought, as ities, it is therefore appointed that he shall offer also
for the people, so hot Wika Be ἢ 1 os
also for himself, to ΤΟΥ himself, not only in case of any actual commission
offer for sins, | Of this kind, of which he is at any time guilty, Lev.

iv. 3, but also because such sins may pass by him un-
discerned, he is therefore on the great day of expia-
tion, when he offers for the sins of the people, to offer
for himself also, Lev. xvi. 6.

4 And no man 4. And thirdly, the nature of this office was such,
taketh this honour that no man might legally assume it to himself, but
unto himself, but he only he that was of Aaron’s line, and so called to it
that is called of God, od A ak had inssioried it:te tha li
eS Nadir y God that had assigned it to that line.

‘ So also Christ 5,6. Now of these three things propounded of a
glorified not himself legal high priest, the first, ver. 1, the second, vv.
to be made an high 9, 3, and the third, ver. 4, every of them are di-
ee a rectly appliable to Christ. As first, the last of them,
art my Son, to day (see note [Ὁ] Matt. vii,) that Christ did not intrude
have I begotten thee. himself upon this office, but God called him to it.
_6 As he saith also And that is the meaning of two places in the psalms:
Th another place, frst, psalm ii, This day have I begotten thee, O my Son ;
ou art a priest for : : A oe
ever after the order that is, bestowed this special dignity upon thee to
of Melchisedec. be a king and priest after thy resurrection ; that is,
upon the ascending of Christ, which was his going
into the holy of holies, whither none but the high
priest went: the second, psalm cx, Thou art such a
priest as Melchisedec was ; that is, a king and a
priest together, and that never to cease or to be suc-
ceeded by any, till all be delivered up to God the

; Father, 1 Cor. xv. 24.

Ἢ Who in the days 7. The second parallel betwixt Christ and the
of his flesh, when ‘es priest in his offering for himself now follows; for so
had offered up pray- did Christ also in the time of his lowest estate of in-
ers and supphications £1 nities and destitution, (when upon the cross he cried
with strong crying
and tears unto him Out, My G'od, my God, &c.) offer up prayers and very
that was able to save submiss petitions to his Father, that he would, if
him from death, and he died, yet deliver him out of death, preserve his
Mast penned Lo]m spirit, and restore it again, saying, Father, into thy

ae eae hands I commend my spirit, and cried with a loud

voice (Matt. xxvii. 50, Mark xv. 37, Luke xxiii. 26.)
at the delivering those words, and it seems, (though
it be not mentioned in the gospel,) added tears there-
with; and accordingly he was delivered from that
which he feared, and according to his ardent prayer
he was thus preserved by God, and, though he died,

5 as Aaron also was, καθάπερ καὶ ὃ ᾿Ααρών. 6 preserve him out of death, σώζειν αὐτὸν
éx— 7 hearkened to, delivered from his fear.

850 - HEBREWS. CHAP. V.

was yet restored from death by God, and not suffered
to lie under the power of it ;

8 Though ‘he were 8. And having passed through so much of sufferings,
a Son, yet learned even to the highest degree of death itself, in obedi-
he obedience by the ence to his Father’s will; and so having found how
pi Ἢ which he suf qear obedience cost him, though he were the Son of

‘ God in an eminent manner, he could not but learn
from thence what an hard thing it is to perform con-
stant obedience, when death itself sometimes must be
taken in the way to it; and consequently he could not
but learn to have compassion on those that sin out of
weakness, ver. 2, though in that he were unlike the
priest, that he was not subject to sin like him, which
taught the priest his compassion to sinners. .

9 And being 4g, 10. After this third and second part of the pa-
®[¢]made perfect, he rallel, the first now follows in the last place: that as
became the author of the priest is taken from among men, and advanced to
eternal salvation un- ; ;
to all them that obey that office to negotiate between God and man in the

im; things belonging to God, especially in offering sacri-

το * Called of God fices; so Christ is parallel to the priest also, though in
an a ahs ed an higher manner, not taken from the common multi-
ΩΣ * tude of men, as the priest was, (in that unlike,) but

yet negotiating in the whole business of souls, as the
priest did, consecrated by his sufferings, as the priest
by the ceremonies of his consecration ; and being so
consecrated, he offers up himself unto his Father, (as
the priest did gifts and sacrifices, ver. 1,) presents
himself now at his right hand in heaven by way of in-
tercession for us, for pardon and for grace, and by
that means, if we live sincerely, though not perfectly
obedient to him, becomes unto us the author of eternal
salvation, being after his resurrection from the grave
pronounced or declared by God an high priest, such
an one as Melchisedec was, a king and a priest toge-
ther, the priest to pray for blessings on us, as Mel-
chisedec did on Abraham, and the king to do that
with power, actually to bestow those blessings on us.

11 ©Of whom we 11. Of which resemblance also between Christ and
have ‘many things Melchisedec I might speak very much, which would
say, and hard to not easily be understood if I should speak it; for I

e uttered, seeing ye .
ye are dull of hear- Cannot boast much of the quickness of your under-
ing. standing or perception in divine things, or your for-

wardness to hearken to what is thus said unto you,

8 consummate, or, consecrated. 9 being pronounced by, προσαγορευθεὶς bd. 10 Con-
cerning which, Περὶ οὗ. 11 much matter, and which would not easily be interpreted hy
speaking, πολὺς 6 λόγος καὶ δυσερμήνευτος λέγειν.

«οὐδε...

Bree

CHAP. V. HEBREWS. 351

the persecutions that are fallen on the church have
discouraged you. Theophylact.

12 For when for 12. For some of you that have been- long em-
the time ye ought to ployed in the church, and in that respect might be fit
Beene Fe eave to be bishops, (see note [a] ch. vi,) instead of that

ou again 12 which have indeed need that the first doctrines and princi-

e the first principles ples of Christianity, necessary for all the youngest
of theoracles ofGod; and tenderest Christians to know, should be taught
and are become such yoy again; and it is unfit to give you such mysterious
Ee ptsimae of milk, abstruse doctrine, concerning the priesthood of Christ

strong . : rac .
ἄμ. and Melchisedec, who want instruction in the plainest
parts of catechistical doctrine.

13 For every.one 13. For he that is gotten no higher than milk will
that “useth milk “is he hurt, not fed, by having more solid food given
ee ποτὰ him ; and so they that are not gotten beyond the low-
heisababe. €St, most necessary part of Christian knowledge, must

not be burdened with higher doctrines, such as belong

to proficients; for they are as children which have

neither teeth nor stomach to overcome such harder
| food.

14 But [4] strong 14. But these higher doctrines, like stronger meats,
meat belongeth to are for those that are perfect men of full growth, (and
them that ac of oe answerable to them, those that are of full knowledge
by toast bate have ἴῃ Christianity,) that by long custom and conversation

their sensesexercised in the sacred writings have so exercised and improved

_to discern both good their faculties that they can discern between good and

and evil. bad, true and false doctrines, (which children, and
raw,rude persons cannot do.) See Origen. cont. Cels.
lib. 6. pag. 262.

CHAP. VI. |

THEREFORE .:. And that we may discourse at large of this high
praia fare, Pesce point of Christ’s Melchisedec priesthood, ch. y. 10, it
ee Chriet ἴοι ne io is necessary (though some men’s stupid ignorance
on unto ‘perfection ; and impenitent lives, or relapses to their former un-
not laying again the christian sins after their receiving of Christianity,
foundation of re- would tempt one to return and plant again the first
Osos nee ie principles among them, see note [d] ch. v.) to pass
toward God, over those rudiments of Christian religion, in opposi-

tion to perfection here, and the word of righteous-
ness, ch. v. 13, or. those first things that we read of
in the gospel: (see note [a] Rom. 111.)
2 Of the doctrine 8. And these are referred to six heads, as so many
of baptisms, and of stones in the foundation: first, repentance, or change

12 what are the elements, or, letters of the beginning, τίνα τὰ στοιχεῖα τῆς ἀρχῆς : see note [a]
Rom. iii. 13 partakes of, 6 μετέχων. 14 tastes not of, ἄπειρος. 1 the discourse of the
beginning of Christ, τὸν τῆς ἀρχῆς Χριστοῦ λόγον. 2. he carried on, φερώμεθα.

352 HEBREWS. CHAP. VI.

laying on of hands, of mind, a resolute forsaking of all sinful works; se-
and of resurrection ¢ondly, faith on Christ, or embracing the gospel ;
of the dead, and of thindly, the doctrine of baptism, now among Chris-
eternal judgment. :
tians, as before among the Jews, the ceremony to
receive proselytes into the church; fourthly, impo-
sition of hands for those that were fallen after bap-
tism, after the example of Christ, who laid his hands
on the sick when he healed them, to which absolution
is answerable, (the cure of the sick being the loosing
from that band, Luke xiii. 16; see note [77 1 Tim. v;)
fifthly, resurrection from the dead; and sixthly,
eternal judgment.
3 And this willwe 9. Of which, if God see fit, I may have another
do, if God permit. season to instruct others catechistically that stand in
need of it, (but at this time I shall not do it, but
ascend te higher parts of Christian knowledge, the
understanding of the figures and types of the Old
Testament applicable to Christ under the gospel,)
the danger being so great to them that do not under-
stand them aright, and order themselves accordingly.
4 For it is impos- 4—6. For as for those that have been received into
sible for those who the church by baptism, and so by oath obliged them-
ened ‘aud ts enlight- selves to continue in the true faith and Christian
,and have tasted Σ Se aie ;
of the heavenly gift, Practice to their lives’ end, and having done so have
and were made par- for some time enjoyed the privileges of Christians,
takers of the Holy pardon of sin and peace of conscience, a consequent
mare have tasted Ct the mercy sealed in baptism, and yet further have
the good word of had some of those extraordinary gifts of the Holy
God, and the pow- Ghost poured out upon them, (see note [6] Acts vi,)
ers of the *world to and, by their continuance in the church for some
ἜΤΟΣ » space, have had experience of the promises of Christ,
they shall and the wonderful works of mer ht for us b
a| fall away, to and the wonderful works of mercy wrought for us by
te renew them a- him under the gospel, Eph.i.19; if those, I say, shall
gain unto repent-through the Gnostic infusions apostatize from the
ance; seeing they faith, after all these engagements to continue in it,
paige to themselves they must never be received to the peace of the
e Son of God a- :
fresh, and put him Church again, and those consequent advantages and
to an open shame. privileges from which they are fallen, being guilty of
the same sin that the Jews were in denying and
crucifying of Christ, and making an impostor of him:
(for thus did all they that fell off to the Gnostic he-
resy, in which Judaism and denying of Christ was a
special ingredient.)
4 For the earth 7» 8. For as the ground that being sowed and wa-
which drinketh in tered from heaven fructifies proportionably for the

3 future age, μέλλοντος αἰῶνος. 4 and have fallen away again to.

CHAP. VI. HEBREWS. 353

the rain that com- benefit and advantage of them to whom it is designed
celles senda 2 ὰ to be useful, is commended by God as good ground,
Soe fox heath δ be on which the rain from heayen is bestowed to some
whom it is dressed, purpose, and, as far as it is capable, rewarded by him
Sreceiveth [c]bless- with more rain, more fructifying showers and beams,
ing from God: __ that it may bring forth more fruit, (like the good tree
8 But that which .4q the good servant in the parable ;) but contrari-
beareth thorns and “’. 8 4 é
briers is 7 rejected, Wise, that ground or field, which, after the like sowing
and is nigh unto and irrigation, brings forth only thorns instead of
cursing; whose end fruit, is given over, rejected by God and man, and
isto be burned. may justly expect to be cursed as the fruitless fig
tree, and is finally fit for nothing but to be burnt
and destroyed, (like that of Sodom,) never to bear
fruit again: so he that hath been baptized and made
partaker of the Holy Ghost, and hath extraordinary
gifts of the Spirit bestowed upon him, on purpose for
the benefit of others, if he renounce and apostatize
from Christ, he is never to be restored to his dignity
again, but is to be looked on as one that, instead of
edifying, hath endeavoured and done his worst to
ruin the church, and so is to be cast out of it irre-
versibly, the curse of a fruitless tree or field to fall
upon him. And so generally the Gnostic aposta-
tizers, especially those that from any extraordinary
gifts have fallen into this foul noisome heresy, are
to look for a heavy curse, for fierce judgments ap-
proaching them, and in the conclusion for utter de-
struction. :
9 But, beloved, we 9. -Βυΐ after all this, thus said to you by way of
are persuaded better caution, I have more comfortable hopes of you, and
wees of you, and persuade myself that you will have your parts in the
ings that 8 [ἃ] δο- ‘ : 4
company salvation, 51 Θἂῦ signal deliverance (see note [4] ch. 11.) that now
though we thus the faithful are to look for, preparatory to their eter-
speak. nal bliss, and not the destruction that attends others,
to For God is not 10. And the ground of my hope is, because you
unrighteous ΕῚ νικᾷν have been formerly so courageous in professing of
ay Be ibe. which Christ and so charitable to poor Christians, and are
ye have shewed to- 80 still; which works of yours God is, according to
ward his name, in his promise of mercy in the gospel, bound to reward
that ye have minis- with giving more grace, and not to forsake and leave
so aaa πων such without all grace, as those which for their obsti-
"| nacy in sin are accursed by hin, ver. 8.
tr And we desire 0} All the design of my present admonition and
that every one : At :
digression is, to stir up every one of you to the con-

oO
ou do shew the τ ξον ςΝ
το diligence to tinuance of this diligence to the end, that you may

5 for whom, δι οὕς. 6 partaketh of. 7 reprobate and near a curse, ἀδόκιμος καὶ
κατάρας ἐγγύς. 8 are near,
HAMMOND, VOL. 11. Aa

354 HEBREWS. CHAP. VI.

the *full assurance persevere in the performing that condition upon
of hope unto the which all the promises are proposed, and your hopes
ἘΘΟῚ grounded: (see note [a] Luke i.)

12 That ye be not 12. ‘That you do not now, like faint-hearted persons,
δ slothful, but fol- cive over your course, but imitate and follow their
rata bey pon pattern, who, by faith continuing and enduring
1 patience inherit through all afflictions, did at last enjoy their part
the promises. in the promises made unto them.

13 For when God 13, 14. Such were those promises which were
made promise tomade by God to Abraham under oath, under the
ei ety style of blessing and multiplying him, by which was
no greater, he sware Meant God’s bringing his seed into Canaan, and all
by himself, faithful Christians to the rest mentioned note [6]

14 Saying, Surely ch, iii.
pitas Ἶ αν et 15. And these promises being made under oath,
τν ῬΎΜΗΙ Ἰξυϊ ρὴν were in themselves most sure, and being faithfully
thes: relied on and believed by Abraham, were, though

15 And so, after not presently, yet in time, performed to him, that is,
he had patiently en- to his seed the Jews.

a ae χορ τυ 16. For as a man, when he would swear, always
16 For men verily SWears by the greatest person he knows, and an oath
swear by the greater: being taken by one of the contesting persons, one
and an oath '*for saying one thing, the other the contrary, sets an
SUR eOR i Ὁ end to that affirming and denying, and confirms the
Strife. judge to the believing of one party against the other .
Ἵ ᾿ (see note [6] 1 Tim. v.); : '
τὴ Wherein bi 17. So God was pleased to swear by himself, having
duntiy. Ha af neice re no greater to swear by, ver. 19, and by that means to
the heirs of promise ascertain those to whom his promises. belong, that is,
the immutability of all constant Christians, of the performance of his pro-
his counsel, 'con- mise concerning believers, the spiritual seed of

firmed ἐξ by an oath: Abraham ;

8 That by two im- Re : ᾿
ἜΝ ον, hingé, 4a 18. That by promising first, which, when the con-

which it was impos- dition is not neglected, is immutable, and then by
sible for God to lie, adding an oath to it, he might give us security of

15 . ; παν ΝΣ ὦ
we might have a enjoying what we hope for, of receiving the reward
strong consolation,

proposed to us: ,
a eanthe tay. hold 19. This hope being that which keeps us from
upon the hope set being tossed and shipwrecked with the billows of the
before us : world; as being able indeed to see through the afflic-
tse ee tions and persecutions of this world, and see some-
the soul, both sure What beyond them, days of rest and release here, and

and stedfast, and beyond that, eternal rest hereafter in heaven, meant

9 consummation of your hope, πληροφορίαν τῆς ἐλπίδος. 10 cowardly, sluggish, νωθροί.
11 Jonganimity, μακροθυμίας. 12 is to them the end of all contestation for establishment,
πάσης αὐτοῖς ἀντιλογίας πέρας εἰς βεβαίωσιν. 13 Wherefore, Ἐν @ . 1486 interposed
by oath, ἐμεσίτευσεν ὅρκῳ. 15 we may have, ἔχωμεν. |

ΠΝ

CHAP. VII. HEBREWS. 355

which entereth into by the holy place, whither none but the priest: could
eg within the enter, and parallel thereto, the true faithful Chris-
2 tians ;

_20 Whither the 20. And whither, to make the way accessible to us,

forerunner is for us oy Saviour Christ is gone as our harbinger, even he,

entered, even Jesus, : : :

made an high priest that king and priest, or powerful intercessor of ours,

for ever hod the of which I spake ch. v. 10, and on occasion of the

order of Melchise- mention of which all that since hath been said, hath

dec. by way of parenthesis, as it were, been interposed, to
fortify you against those that deceive you by figura-
tive explications of scripture : (see note [d] ch. v.)

CHAP. VII.

FOR this Melchi- 1, 2. Now that Christ was not only an Aaronical
sedec, king of Sa- priest, but of a much higher kind, appears by the
lem, priest of the nature of the priesthood of Melchisedec, after the
most high God, who . ΤῊ . aed
met Abraham re. Manner of which Christ’s priesthood was. For this
turning from the Melchisedec, who in his name, king of righteousness,
slaughter of the and in his title, hing of Salem, or peace, resembled
ae and blessed Christ most absolutely, and is called, Gen. xiv. 18, a
> To whom also Priest of the most high God, and so a king and priest
Abraham gave a both, and who as such, when Abraham came from his
tenth part of all; victory over Chedorlaomer and the other kings, came
first being by inter- out and treated him civilly as a king, and as a priest
pretation King of }Jessed him, and received from him the tenth of all
righteousness, an ΘΗ ae
after that also King wa ies eres 8
of Salem, which is, 3- One, of whose father or mother or pedigree
King of peace ; there is no mention in the story in Genesis, as being
ee et: indeed of another race, not of that which is recorded in
without 1 descent, 8°™pture, see ver. 6. (which notes him to be no priest by
having neither be- descent, as the Levitical priests were, and accordingly
ginning of days, nor their genealogies and pedigrees both on the father’s
end of life; but made and mother’s side were preserved exactly,) as neither
like unto the Son of his birth nor death, the time of his entering on or
of God; abideth gh OE FON ML ay ξ

eaving his office; and so stands in the story as a
kind of immortal priest, without any successor men-
tioned in his priesthood, (nay, perhaps the last priest
of the true God that was in Pheenicia, idolatry pre-
sently coming in ;) this Melchisedec, I say, is in all
this an emblem of Christ, (and so is set down psalm
cx,) who is such a priest as he, in respect of the con-
junction of priesthood and regal office, of the no pre-
decessors or successors in the line, of the title of hing
of righteousness and prince of peace, and of his conti-
nuing for ever in that office, that is, as long as there
should be need of any, (as Melchisedec did, as long
as the worship of God continued in Pheenicia.)

16 the inner part of the veil, τὸ ἐσώτερον τοῦ καταπετάσματος. 1 pedigree, ἀγενεαλόγητοΞ.
Aag

priest continually.

356 HEBREWS. CHAP. VII.

4 Now consider 4. And ye will soon discern what an eminent per-
how great this man gon this Melchisedec was, when ye but remember
was, untowhom even +), 4¢ the patriarch Abraham, that had undertaken the
the patriarch Abra- :
ham gave the tenth Service of the true God, and was the stock from
2 of eg spoils. | whence all the Aaronical priesthood sprang, did him-

5 And verily they self give him a tithe out of the choicest of the spoils
that are of the sons Which he took in the victory over the kings.
of Levi, who receive oka ; ἊΣ ἃ,
the office of the. ὅ: Now the Levitical priests had commission by
priesthood, have alaw to receive tithes of all Jews that came from

commandment to Abraham, as Levi did, that is, from their own coun-
take tithes of the tpymen:

AD Ss Peace 6. But Melchisedec, who was no kin to Abraham,

of their brethren, nor of that people, a stranger to him, received tithes
though they come from him, (which is an argument of greater dignity
out Hs the loins of than to receive it only from his own people,) and
apes blessed him who was so special a favourite of God’s
6 But he whose de- 3 :
scent is not counted 28 to receive promises of such a nature, so oft re-
from them received peated to him.
tithes of Abraham, 7, And this is a clear argument that Melchisedec
and blessed him that was a greater person than Abraham.
had the promises. 8 A d : h 1; δὲ ἐξ iT | h h - ω h
» And without all _,° nd in the Levitical law they t at receive tit es
contradiction theless die, succeed, and are succeeded, their succession of
is blessed of the bet- one after the death of another is recorded in the
oe ead th scripture, and so their death punctually set down:
Ms but in that place of Genesis Melchisedec hath no
ee. ere other mention made of him but that he liveth, no
tithes; but there 0% ] od ’
he receiweth them, of kind of mention of his death.
ise i opp νὴ g. So again, if you compare it, you shall find that
dg ecg Levi also, who under the law hath the privilege of
οὐκ μι φρένα receiving all the tithes, did in Abraham’s person (as
receiveth tithes, pay- the sons are included in the parents) pay tithes to
ed tithes in Abra- Melchisedec ; which shews again the dignity of that.
sea h Ἶ priesthood above the Levitical.
ee ve γῶν 10. For Levi was in the loins of his great grand-
in the loins of his F ‘ ; Σ
father, when Melchi- father Abraham, and as it were included in him, and
sedec met him. so may be said in some sense to have done what he
11 If therefore per- did, and paid what he paid.
fection were by the 44, This is an argument that the Levitical priest-
Levitical priesthood, ξ :
(for ? under it the hood was not so perfectly able to make a perfect
people received the expiation of sin, (although it be true that it was
ey Bhi aed instituted by the law of God for that time ;) for if it
need was there that . ‘
μόρα. Ξ τη decal were, there would then have been no need, as it
δ - seems there was, that God should institute another
rise after the order : eres :
of Melchisedec, and Sort of priest, to wit, his own Son, to be such a priest
es i ®called afteras Melchisedec was, and not such an one as Aaron.
the order of Aaron?

2 out of the prime of his store. 3 about that, ἐπ᾽ αὐτῇ. 4 what need now is there,
τίς ἔτι χρεία. 5 be raised, ἀνίστασθαι. 6 named, or, said, AéyerCat.

CHAP. VII. HEBREWS. 857

. 12 For the priest- 19,13. And the truth is, the priesthood being a
pert being Se: thing about which the Mosaical law was principally
αὐψωην ᾿ ἡ chante conversant, the changing of the law about that, and
θ᾽ δὲ the law. translating it to a tribe or family, that of Judah and

13 For he of whom David, of which none by the law were to be priests,
these things are spo- js an evidence that the law is abolished, and conse-
ken pertaineth to an- quently that necessity of legal observances, or conti-

ther tri Micke ok ὶ
δ pte γᾶν Sey nuing in all the words of that law and of the Mosaical

ance at the altar. yoke. 4
14 For ais evident 14. Now this is clear by our Saviour’s being of the

that our Lord sprang tribe of Judah, a tribe from whence the priests were
outof Juda; of which
not to come.

tribe Moses spake 2 ἐς
nothing lohserning 15. And more clear by the distinct words con-

priesthood. | cerhing him, of his being such a priest as Melchi-
15 And it is yet far sedec was, not as Aaron.
more evident: for 46, For by that it is manifest that Christ, who is
that after the simi- A ; ; :
litude of Melchise- ΠΟῪ Our priest, and installed to it after his resurrec-
dec * there ariseth tion, was not made a priest by any law that provides
another priest, for the mortality of priests, and so appoints them in
τό Who is made, 4 succession, as the Aaronical priesthood was, but by
not after the Jaw of that Spirit that powerfully raised him from the dead
a carnal command. that Spirit that powerfully raised him from the dead,
ment, but after the never to die again, and so to be a priest for ever.
power of an end- 17. According as the psalmist testifieth, Thow art
less life. gern, Drtest for ever &e.
17 For he testifieth, “1g: And indeed that this Mosaical law should be
Thou art a priest for :
ever after the order CVacuated there was reason, because it was so unable
of Melchisedec. and uneffectual to do that which was designed, viz,
-18 For there is ve- the expiating of, or cleansing from sin.
rilyadisannulling of 10. For the Mosaical law got no man any freedom
the commandment - .
‘ne before for the ΠΠῸΠῚ sin, was able to give no man strength to fulfil
going before for the :
weaknessand unpro- the will of God, and could not purchase pardon for
fitableness thereof. any that had broken it. ‘This therefore was to be
19 For the 2. pore done now afterwards by the gospel, which gives more
eet eoing ἃ υἱ sublime and plain promises of pardon of sin, which
a thaeees hobe did ; the law could not promise, of an eternal and heavenly
by the which we life to all true penitent believers: which gracious
te] draw nigh unto tenders, now made by Christ, give us a freedom of
od. access to God, and confidence to come and expect
such mercies from him, to lift up pure hands, &c.
1 Tim. 11. 8; and in all reason we are to make that
use of it, and not to fall off from Christ to Mosaical.
observances.
20 And inasmuch 20—22. And it is likewise added by the psalmist,

as not without an that God sware, and will not repent, interposed his

7 translated, μετατιθεμένης. 8 translation, μετάθεσις. 9 another priest is raised
Up, ἀνίσταται ἱερεὺς ἕτερος 10 indissoluble, ἀκαταλύτου. 11 superinducing of better,
ἐπεισαγωγὴ κρείττονος. 12 Or, let us: for the King’s MS. reads ἐγγίζωμεν.

858 HEBREWS. CHAP, VII.

oath he was made oath in this matter, which is an argument of the im-
priest : . . mutability and weightiness of the matter, and of the
2x (For those priests ot omal serine of this priesthood of Christ, and
᾿ OR a taba so of the preeminence of it beyond the Aaroniecal,
iy ah oath by him which was not established by God by oath: and so,
that said unto him, as much as a durable, immutable, eternal priesthood
ἐἰ μη αοκῆρ "αν is more excellent than ἃ transitory, mutable, finite
art a priest for ever Priesthood, (such as the Levitical, bemg fixed im
after the order of mortal persons, one succeeding the other, and such
Melchisedec :) as was itself mortal, not to last any longer than the
348 BEN coming of Christ,) so much was that covenant
ark hater 13 valid wherein Christ was sponsor and surety for God that
merit. | it should be made good to us on God’s part, (on con-

dition we performed that which was required of us,)

viz. the covenant confirmed to us by Christ m the

gospel, a better covenant than the covenant of the
23 And they truly law, wherein Moses undertook for God to us.
were many priests, 99. And the Levitical priests are a number of men

because they were succeeding one another, by whom provision is made

not suffered to con- och : 3 5
ΠῚ ἘΣ πόδ οἱ for the mortality of the men, which otherwise will

ΣΕ : bring it to an end.

24 But this man, 534. But Christ, being now no longer mortal, hath ©

because he continu- no successor in his priesthood, his priesthood passes
ΕἸ gb sz, ee “an not from him to any other.
Beehaok angeable 95. By all which evidences it appears, to our pre-
25 Wherefore he Sent comfort, that he living for ever can intercede for
is able also to save ever for us, bestow on us whatever we stand in need
them to the utter- of, and so from time to time relieve and succour
ite en) eee unto aeainst all temptations those that are true sincere
he ever liveth. ἐν Christians, that serve Christ with all their hearts,
make imtercession that adhere constantly to him.
for them. 26. And this was a sort of high priest that we
oe ῬῸΝ sinful weak creatures had need of, one that being
a3 hake; harness, mercifully disposed is also uncapable of suffering any
undefiled, separate hurt, of being defiled or corrupted, or consequently
from sinners, and of dying, ver. 25, and to that end is advanced to a
made higher than pitch above our sinful corruptible condition here ;
the peerene eedeth 27: Who hath no necessity oftentimes, as upon the
ἄς daily, as those Sreat day of expiation once a year, (see ch. x. 11,) to
high priests, to offer offer sacrifice, first for his own, then for the people’s
up sacrifice, first for sins, as the high priest did under the law. All that
τὴς own sins, an@ was necessary for him to do, in proportion to those
1en for the peo- feet Fate! ΤΕΡΟΝ “ors f ἂν
ple’s: for this he H#ermgs ὁ the Leyitical priest, was performed by
did once, when he him at once, by his death upon the cross ; by which

offered up himself. he both offered for himself, that is, made expiation as

8 covenant, διαθήκης. 14 a priesthood that passeth not away. 15 perpetuity, εἰς
τὸ παντελές. 10 free from evil, undefilable, ἄκακος, ἀμίαντος. 17 upon a day, καθ᾽ ἡμέραν:

ee ee

ar

CHAP. VIII. HEBREWS. 859

it were, (not to deliver himself from sin, for he was
never guilty of any, but from the infirmities assumed
by him, but especially from death itself, and so is
now never likely to die and determine his Melchi-
sedec priesthood,) and for others also, offered one
sacrifice for the sins of the whole world, which will
serve the turn without ever repeating it again.

28 For the law 28. For the Levitical law makes such men priests,

maketh men high and none else, which are subject to mortality; but

priests which have the oath of God, psalm cx, concerning the immutable
erty i ov oa priesthood, makes Christ the chief priest, whose life,
which was since the and so whose priesthood, was never to determine ;
law, maketh the Son, whose offering for himself, that is, for the putting off
who is consecrated his infirm mortal body, was complete at that once,
satyeremmore. and needed never to be offered again by him any
more than the same offering of his as it was for the

sins of the world: (see ch. x. 11, 12.)

CHAP. VIII.

NOW ofthethings 1, Now to recapitulate all that we have said in this
Which we have spo- matter of Christ’s being our high priest: The high
We have such an Priest which intercedes for us Christians is one that
high priest, who is 15 entered into heaven, and there sits at the right
set on the right hand hand of God, that is, reigns there; hath all power
of the throne of the given unto him, and so is a king and priest together ;
ae = BB aie actually bestows upon us all those things for which he

Bt intercedes for us, grace and pardon to all obedient,

sincere Christians, and is able and ready to help us
in time of need ;

2 A minister of 2. One that ministers and officiates in his church;
the sanctuary, and that hath the ordering of the true, not typical figura-
a ee τυ παν tive temple and tabernacle, that which is not built by
1 pitched, and not Auman workmen, but by God, (all power being given
man. unto him in heaven and in earth, having dominion in-

stated on him over his church to deliver them, and
over his enemies to destroy them.) |

3 For every high 2. A minister, I say ; for so every priest is, his busi-
priest is ordained to ness being peculiarly to sacrifice and offer burnt-
ee ene ecri offerings and sin-offerings, &c. ch. v. 1; and agreeably
of necessity that this Christ was to have some sacrifice to offer to God as a
man have somewhat priest, and that was himself, presenting himself in
also to offer. heaven, the true sanctuary, after the slaying him upon

the cross, ch. ix. 12.

4 For if he were 4. And for his being a minister not on earth only,

on earth, he *should but now more especially in heaven, and there exer-

t hath built, ἔπηξεν. 2 should not have been, οὐδ᾽ ἦν.

8960 HEBREWS. CHAP. VIII.

not bea priest, 9see- cising his priesthood, it is clear, because here on

ing that there are earth there be store of priests which officiate accord-

priests thatoffer gifts +). to the prescription of the Mosaical law, viz. those

according tothe law: : i) Η x
that offer the Levitical sacrifices, and so there is no
need that Christ should take that office upon him, if
it were to be exercised only here, because that legally
belongs to others.

5 Who‘serveun- 5. And those priests which officiate here on earth
to the example and do attend on and perform none but that figurative
shadow of heavenly typical service, which signified and represented this
things, as Moses was ξ : A :
admonished of God Cfering of Christ, presenting himself to God in hea-
when he was about ven, and there interceding for us. (So that that which
to make the taber- was by God himself said to Moses, when he was to
Tey cnt mars make the tabernacle, that he should take care to make
all thin te assbrditi it according to the pattern shewed him in the mount,
to the pattern shew- may fitly be applied by way of accommodation to this
ed to thee in the matter; this offering of Christ’s in heaven being in-
mount. deed that substantial idea of which all the service of

the tabernacle was but a type or shadow, and so fitly
: styled an heavenly pattern.)

6 But now hath 6. But as for Christ’s office or ministry that he thus
he obtained a more exerciseth, it is above that of the Levitical priests,
pee ent mae ete which consisted only in typical observances, and as
ἘΣ oat ae Ps ee much above them as the covenant which Christ medi-
of a better covenant, ated between God and man was above the Mosaical
which was ὅ esta- economy. Of this covenant it is observable, first, that
blished upon better it is now settled as a law, in which both parties are
oh corsa mutually bound to each other, God to man, and man

to God; and secondly, that it is a much more excel-
lent, perfect, beneficial covenant than the former, the
duties now required more spiritual and sublime, and
the promises now proposed infinitely better promises
than those which were under the law; (viz. not only
legal impunity, which the sacrifices under the law
yielded, but pardon and remission, that pardon not
only for light faults, sins of error, &c., for which those
sacrifices were designed, but even for wilful sins, if
forsaken and repented of, yea, and the pouring out the
Spirit on all flesh, giving spiritual gifts for the build-
ing up of the church, not only to a few, as to one or
two prophets under the law, but to many, even to all,
Gentiles as well as Jews, yea, to all Christians in some
measure; and lastly, instead of the promises of a tem-
poral Canaan, the plain promises of eternal life and

bliss.)

3 those being priests, ὄντων ἱερέων. 4 wait upon the image, ὑποδείγματι λατρεύουσι.
5 enacted, νενομοθέτηται.

ἥν... ..

CHAP. VIII. HEBREWS. 361

7 For if that first 7, For if the covenant under the law had been so
eovenant had been perfect, that it could not have been improved or bet-

eds tane been tered, there would have been no need of a second

sought for the se- covenant.
cond. 8,9. Which appears by this, because when he
8 For finding fault sneaks in the prophet Jeremy, ch. xxxi. 31. of making
“omyygey gon a new covenant, he doth it by way of complaint, or
come, saith the Lora, finding fault with the weakness and imperfection of
when I will make a the former, (see ch. vii. 18,) after this manner or form
new covenant with of speech: The covenant which I will now make is
ou poner of ena not after the rate of the covenant which I made with
a ἬΝ. “ sous the Israelites by Moses, (a covenant made up of ex-
9 Not according to ternal carnal commandments,) when I brought them
the covenant that I out of Egypt; for that was not effectual to them, was
made with their fa- not able to attract them to obedience or perseverance ;
praca sed but they fell off from me, and consequently I forsook
hand to lead chem them, saith the Lord.
out of thelandof E- 10. But this is the covenant which I will make in
gypt ; “because they the latter days, or age of the Messiah, in time of the
continued soit nt gospel; I will, instead of those external carnal ordi-
Reeied fees La] nances and observations, give them spiritual commands
saith the Lord. for the regulating their affections, precepts most per-
10 For this is the fectly agreeable to all rational minds; and by the ex-
covenant that I will ceeding greatness of that grace and mercy, in this and
make with the house yany other particulars, ver. 12, I shall incline their

of Israel after those : ote é
days, saith the Lord; affections willingly to receive my law, as well as con-

I will put my laws vince their understandings of their duty, and so I will
into their mind, and take pleasure in them, and they shall perform obedi-
oe rn seer ence unto me, live like a people of God, worthy of
be to them a God, such a Leader. using
and they shall beto 11. And there shall be no need of such pains in
me a people: teaching men what they are to do, as under Moses’s
11 And they shall aw, (which consisted of many outward performances
a ΡΣ ΤΕΣ vad Wich had no such inward essential goodness in them,
every ἜΝ his ϑητο. ἃ5 that a man’s own reason should prompt him to
ther, saying, Know them, and approve them as best and most excellent,
the Lord: forallshall if they were not taught by the law-maker, and kept
know me, from the stil} in their minds by instruction in the law;) but
least to the greatest. . :
| the precepts now proposed being so agreeable to hu-
man reason, they shall be found written by every man
in his own heart, (as it were,) able of themselves to
approve themselves to men: (see Deut. xxx. 11.)
12 For I will be 12+ Especially when that part of the covenant is
merciful to their un- considered, promise and assurance of pardon for all

righteousness, and forsaken sins, as also for frailties and weaknesses daily

6 he saith to them, αὐτοῖς λέγει. 7 for, ὅτι. 8 on, ἐπί. 9 Or, citizen: for
the King’s MS. reads πολίτην.

5

$62 HEBREWS. CHAP, IX.

their sins and their continuing upon us; for in all reason such a covenant
iniquities will I re- a; this, giving us assurance of such gracious usage,
ember yO more. | Wave great efficacy to move any man to deyote
himself wholly to God’s service, that easy and blessed

oke.

13 In that he saith, Σ 19. And this form of speech, A new covenant, is an
A new covenant, he argument that the former was old, and an evidence,
hath made the first that so indeed that legal covenant or Mosaical law
ae Now that which a. and being now perfectly old and decayed, it is

ecayeth and waxeth ‘ : : :
old is ready to vanish not likely to live long, but, with the Jewish church
away. and commonweal, within few years (within ten after

the writing of this epistle) it is sure enough to be ~

destroyed.
CHAP. IX.

1THEN verily the 1, That first covenant indeed had ceremonial laws,
[a]first covenant had peculiar ways of worshipping God, and a tabernacle.
se SL BHances Ἢ And first for the latter of them, (see note [b] Matt. vii,)
ivine seryice, an
a worldly sanctuary. the tabernacle, (that was a type of the whole world, of
earth and heaven, this made by Moses, but that by
God, ch. vill. 2,) this consisted of two parts.
> For there wasa_ 8. For as this world consists of two parts, this lower
tabernacle made; the world, and the highest heavens, so also the tabernacle
first, wherein was the had two regions in it; the first was called the holies,
mg, and the (oy the sanctuary,) wherein was the candlestick (with
able, and the shew- ‘. ὩΣ : ἐν θα
bread; whichis call- 81x branches, and one in the midst, to signify the
ed the sanctuary. planets) and the bread, or twelve loaves set upon the
table, (to signify the fruits of the earth, brought forth
by that enlivening influence of the heavens, saith
3 And after the se- Philo 5)
cond veil, the taber- 42. And the second was a place of more sanctity
nacle which is called than the former, which was beyond the former, an-

me Weick, iy en swerable to the place where the oracle was in the

golden censer, and former temple, and is the image of the highest heaven,’

the ark of the cove- 4. Having a golden censer belonging to it, not al-
nant overlaid round ways kept in it, but carried in when the priest went
about with gold, in, who was not to go without incense, and the ark co-
wherein was the . . .

[5] golden pot that vered round about with gold; and in this the pot of
had manna, and Aa- Manna, and Aaron’s rod, and the tables of the com-
ron’s rod that bud- mandments, in respect of which it is called the ark of
ded, and the tables the covenant ;

3 re ee the δ: And over it the images of the cherubim, by
cherubims of [¢]glo- Which God is wont to appear and shew himself, Exod.
ry shadowing the xxv. 22; and these shadowing the covering of the ark

[4] mercyseat; of from whence God was wont to speak with Moses, to

1 The first therefore. 2 worship, λατρείας.

age J μ

ae
Ss .-

CHAP. ΙΧ. HEBREWS. 363

which we cannotnow give him answers, and shew that he was propitious to
speak particularly. the people.

6 Now when these 6: And this being thus described, we may ascend
things were thus or- to the former things mentioned ver. 1, the priests’
dained, the priests officiating, and the statutes about that: and that ser-
hg or Lalo ΜῈ vice of the priests was of two sorts ; the daily service,
Gomplishing the ser- and that was in the former outward part of the
vice of God. tabernacle ;

ἡ But into the se- 7. But into the inner part of the tabernacle, or the
cond went the high holy of holies, none entered but the high priest, and
Se ee he only one day in the year, on the fast, or great day
out blood, which he Of expiation ; and then always he carried with him
offered for himself, blood of calves and of goats; of calves, to offer for
and for the *[e]|er- himself; and of goats, to offer for the people. (By
rors of the people: which it appears, that the offering of Christ, which is

answerable to this, is, after his passion, performed at
his going into heaven, which was signified by the
holy of holies ;)

8 The Holy Ghost 8. By which the Holy Ghost typically signified,
this signifying, that that no man by the power of that first covenant could
pe way into the ho- 4 to heaven, or that the way to heaven was not there
lest of all was not ; ; ‘
yet made manifest, "evealed, none being then admitted thither but the
while as the first high priest once a year, who was a type of Christ ;
tabernacle was yet but now that that holy of holies is destroyed, and
standing : therewithal the Judaical law, there is now admission

for all true Christians or worshippers of God, who
now have promises and right to heaven, though till
after death they are not admitted to their possessions.

9 ‘Which was a 0. And the parabolical, typical meaning of this will
figure for the time be appliable to those of this time, that still observe
cae cata Ἀβεῳ. and contend for the observation of the Judaical forms
both gifts and sacri- Of Worship, and think it is still in force ; for all these
fices, ‘that could not performances will not be able to give any man confi-
make him that did dence to pray to God, to bring any man to heaven,
the service perfect, oy to obtain for him the pardon of any wilful or pre-
Seas mee sumptuous sin in the sight of God, to free him from

᾿ any sin that hath wasted his conscience, or give him
grace to purge himself from such sin: (see note [ὁ]
1 John 111.)

το 8 Which stood 19: But only to purge him from legal unclean-
only in meats and esses or pollutions, as haying eaten any unclean
drinks, and divers meat, drinking wine at any unlawful time, (Lev. x. 9,)

3 ignorances. 4 which parable belongs to the time approaching, ἥτις παραβολὴ εἰς
τὸν καιρὺν τὸν ἐνεστηκότα. — 5 according to which (parable :) for the King’s MS. reads
καθ᾽ ἥν. 6 are offered, προσφέρονται. 7 being not able to perfect the worshipper,
μὴ δυνάμεναι τελειῶσαι τὸν λατρεύοντα 8 being only imposed for meats, μόνον ἐπὶ
βρώμασι ἐπικείμενα. tthe.

364 HEBREWS. CHAP. IX.

washings, and car- or out of any unclean vessel, omitting any washing

nal ordinances, im- ¢ommanded by the Mosaical law, and neglecting any

posed on them until of those external, carnal ordinances, upon which the

the time of reform- Ἶ

πέδη, were to be punished here, or to be separated from the
congregation, to gain them impunity for sins of igno-
rance, &c. ver. 7, for to this end only these sacrifices
were instituted, and so only in order to this life, and
meant only to continue till the time of Christ, where-
in the whole service was to be reformed, and the whole
course of bringing men to justification and salvation,
a true and spiritual purity, to be introduced, and a
better covenant to be made with them.

11 But Christ be- 11,12. But when Christ came to enter on the high
ing come an high priesthood to obtain for us all those blessings (of
Sige of eer things purging the conscience, which could not be had by
pa pera Pe hi , the law, of bestowing on us our great reward, which

perfect | Leia: BEY
tabernacle, not made is not to be had in this life, and so) which were fu-
with hands, that is ture in respect of the law and of this life, and to that
to say, not of this purpose made use of a tabernacle that was of a more
Polding; honourable nature than that under the law, to wit, his

12 Neither by the :
blood of goats and Own body, not made with hands as that was, but
calves, but by his formed by the Holy Ghost in the Virgin’s womb,
own blood he en- after 'an extraordinary manner (and so differing not
ΕΣ in “once into only from that tabernacle, as flesh from wood, but

e holy place, hav- : s
ino obtained eternal 8150 from other human bodies, as that which was con-
redemption for us. ceived by the Holy Ghost, from that which was be-
gotten after the ordinary manner); when, I say, Christ
entered on his high priesthood, he ascended into hea-
ven, instead of the holy of holies, and did this once
for all, instead of the once a year of the high priest ;
and this with his own blood, or having laid down his
own life, instead of that blood of goats for the people,
and of bullocks for himself, which the priest took with
him to the holy of holies, having thus found out a
way of purchasing eternal redemption for us from
the guilt and power of sin, by his death and resur-
rection.

ον bas if tae blood 1.9. For if the legal pollutions, the eating or touch-
of Ὁ: 8 ane of Boats, ing of unclean things, &c. be expiated by blood and
and the ashes of an “Ὁ 88; Ρ ὙΠΑῚ:
heifer sprinkling the ashes , 80 far as to keep them that are polluted so from
unclean, [f]sancti- being turned out of the congregation, and from any
fieth to the purify- 1608] punishment ;

Ve nee Gee 14. How much more shall Christ’s death, the shed-
shall the blood of ding of his blood for you; and after that, his pre-
Christ, who through senting himself to his Father in heayen in a body

9 for once, or, once for all, ἐφάπαξ.

CHAP. IX. HEBREWS. 365

the eternal Spirit of- that shall never die any more, raised from the dead
ig hoes bat by the Spirit and power of God, and now being not
tie ar ἐόντα only alive, but immortal, deliver you from. the guilt
encefromdeadworks Of sin, and fit you to serve God im a vital, Christian

ἡ ees the living course, giving over all the sins of the former life ?
Ὁ

15. And for this 1,5. And for this end was Christ made use of to in-
cause he is the me- tercede between God and us, and establish and seal
που chet by a new covenant with us, that by the intervention of
means of death, for his death for the expiation of all sins and transgres-
the redemption of Sions, even such as could not be expiated under the
the transgressions old covenant, they which are effectually called, the
et ae truly penitent reformed believers, may have heaven
which are called 8Π4 eternal bliss made over to, and possessed and
might receive the Instated on them, by way of inheritance.

ἐν νης of eternal

inheritance. ,

τό For whereates- 16. Heshed his blood, I say; because, that a testa-
tamentis,theremust ment be valid, or that any man enjoy any thing by

also “hgh ny the death of another, the death of the testator is re-
EAL tanaey cam ΟΣ quired necessarily, and must be avouched or produced

17 Fora testament by him ;
is 13 of force after 17. There being no stability in a will as long as the
men are dead: ο- testator liveth, because he may change it if he will;
abies εν all a and besides, it is to be supposed of him, that he meant
the testator liveth, ποῦ the benefit of it to his heir till after his own death.

18 Whereupon nei- 18. And therefore agreeably to this nature of cove-
ther the “first tes- nants, which are among the eastern nations still signed
tament was dedicated with blood, and of testaments which are not in force
pers ord, Mo. till the testator’s death, we read in the law, that the
ike had spoken every Ceremony of blood was used in the sanction of the
precept toall thepeo- first covenant, that under the law.
ple according tothe 149. For when the commandments Exod. xx—xxiii.
aie ἃ = ea ia were by Moses recited to all the people according to
of goats, with water, God’s appointment, then, as it follows, Exod. xxiv. 6,
and scarlet wool, and he took, &c. and sprinkled, &c. (which noted this
hyssop, and sprin- sanction of covenants (as of testaments by death) by
kled both the book, the ceremony of blood, and foresignified the shed-
a Saying his is ding of the blood of Christ for the making of a new
the bloodof the “tes- covenant with us,)
tament which God 20. Saying, This blood is the ceremony of esta-
hath 16 injoined unto blishing the covenant which God hath made with you.
oy a fee And so likewise he sprinkled the tabernacle,
sprinkled with blood 20d all the utensils that were used in the worship of

both the tabernacle, God, with blood.

10 covenant: see note on the title of these books. 11 covenant. 12 be produced.
13 firm, βεβαία. 14 first was consecrated, πρώτη ἐγκεικαίνισται. 15 covenant.
16 commanded for, or, toward you, ἐνετείλατο πρὸς ὑμᾶς.

366 HEBREWS. CHAP, IX.

and all the vessels 2, And generally under the law the course was,
“of the ministry. that all things that were purified should be purified
thir spiel she l by that ceremony of shedding blood, and so in like
ings are by the law : L
purged with blood ; manner, that when any sin was committed a beast
and without shed- should be slain for a sacrifice, by way of confession
ding of blood is no that that sin deserved death.
re Tt was therefore 38: And therefore the law commanding that the
nae iat the tabernacle, which (in respect of the two parts of it,
patterns of things in but especially the inmost part) is an image of the
the heavens should highest heavens, should thus be purified with the
: es nae τρις, blood of bullocks or goats; that is, that the priest
ala dias them- Should never enter in thither without such blood-—
selves with better Shedding, it is most agreeable and proportionable to
sacrifices than these. these types that Christ should die, shed his own
blood, and so enter into heaven to be our high priest,
(and in like manner that we through many sufferings
should enter into the kingdom of God.)

24 For Christ is 24. For Christ was not so an high priest as to enter
not entered into the into any holy place built by men, the image or repre-
holy places made ntation to signify heaven, (see Wisd. ix. 8,) but into
with hands, which . ἃ
are the figures of heaven itself, there to appear before God, as the
the true; but into priest was said to do in the holy of holies, and to re-
heaven itself, now to commend our wants and affairs to him, and negotiate

appear in the pre- £,+ us, and so to relieve us when we stand in need of
sence of God for us: ,.

25 Nor yet that he sleds eee on? :
should offer himself 96. Nor was the similitude betwixt him and an

often, as the high high priest to hold in this, that as the priest enters into
priest entereth into the holy place every year with the bood of bullocks
the holy pe ee and goats, so Christ should enter every year into that
ea oo ΟΣ which was signified by the holy of holies ;

26 For then must 26. (For then he should from time to time ever
he often have suf- since the beginning of the world have died many
feredsincethefound- times,) but in this, his presenting himself in the sight
ΡΟΝ Sa BP of God, his going to heaven to intercede for us, differs
the end of the world from the priest’s going into the holy of holies, that
20hath he appeared Christ doth shed none but his own blood, and that
{h]to put away sin but once for all, and that now in this last age, (see
οὕ sacrifice οὗ note [c] Matt. xxiv,) this close or shutting up of the

Σ Jewish state, on purpose to obtain pardon for what-
soever sins repented of, and to work reformation
iver . , among us.

27 ® And as it is 27. For in this is the condition of Christ like to
appointed unto men 72 F
once to die, but after the condition of other men, that as they must die but
this the judgment: once, and then be judged to all eternity:

17 of service, λατρείας. 18 copies, ἀντίτυπα. 19 at the consummation of the ages,
ἐπὶ συντελείᾳ τῶν αἰώνων. 20 hath he been manifested by the sacrificing of himself for
the putting away of sin, eis a0érnow ἁμαρτίας, διὰ THs θυσίας αὑτοῦ πεφανέρωται. 21 And

whereas there is reserved for men, καὶ καθ᾽ ὅσον ἀπόκειται Tois—

Pan creme, «

CHAP. X. HEBREWS. 367

28 So Christ was 28, So Christ having yielded up himself for a sa-
ee cured pee crifice for us, and so borne our sins up to the cross
ett nto them nai with him, (died as our surety or proxy,) shall do this
look for him shall he but once ; when he comes again, it shall be in another
appear the second manner: he shall not come to this earth to die again,
Be weet 2 but shall come in glory and power, (quite unlike that
unio salvation’. state wherein he was when he bare our sins,) to the
relieving and bestowing deliverance on those who
expect and wait for him, and constantly adhere to

his commands.

CHAP. X.

FOR the law 1, For the Mosaical law, which contained no more
having a shadow of than an imperfect shadow or rude first draught of those
good things tocome, les: d eal ani Sle we 1 lif
and not the very im- M€rcles made over to us by the gospel, eternal hile,
age of the things, &c. and not the lively representation or effigies of
can never *withthose them, such as the gospel now affords us, is no way
sacrifices which they able by sacrificing every year, as long as the temple
offered year by year ge .

a ek heal othe lasts, bullocks and goats, that is, by repeating often
comers thereunto those same kinds of sacrifices, to work that great bene-
perfect. : fit for the worshippers which the gospel is designed
ἤν to do, viz. to give men full pardon of sin, and purif:
: 0.5 Ρ ΡΥ
their consciences.

2 For then*would 2. For then they would not need to be offered
they not have ceased again continually, when the work for which they
to be offered? be- wore offered was once wrought ; as, if th e
cause that the wor- τὴν Gres O85 Ὁ o CURES WORE
shippersonce purged Wrought, the medicine need not be any more applied.
should have hadno 3. Whereas now being only a commemoration of
more conscience of sins, not a purging them away, they are offered every
ee year anew on the day of expiation, thereby comme-

3 But in those sa- . Sgt yt το that .
erifices there is a *re- morating not only the sins committed that year, since
membrance again the last day of expiation, but their former sins again,
made of sins every for which they had formerly sacrificed at the time of
year. committing of them, and to typify that one true sacri-

fice of Christ, that alone is able to do the work for
all our sins.

4 For it isnot pos- 4. For the truth is, it is not in the power of any
sible that the blood sacrifice of any beast to take away the guilt of sin or
of bulls and of goats purify the conscience.
should take away ; . bee 1
εἰὴπ. 5- And therefore in the prophetic psalm concern-

5 Wherefore when ing Christ’s coming into the world, God’s despising
he cometh into the of those legal sacrifices is mentioned, and all that is

22 for their deliverance, εἰς σωτηρίαν : see note [Ὁ] ch. ii. 23 The King’s MS. adds here
διὰ πίστεως, by fa:th. 1 the good, τῶν ἀγαθῶν. 2 by the same sacrifices every year, κατ᾽
ἐνιαυτὸν ταῖς αὐταῖς θυσίαις. 3 sure they would have ceased: for many other copies read
ἐπεὶ ἂν ἐπαύσαντο, leaving out οὐκ : others read the οὐκ not, but by way of interrogation : so
Theophylact. 4 a commemoration, ἀνάμνησι.

368 HEBREWS. CHAP, X.

world, he saith, Sa- thought fit to be depended on in order to obtaining

ee se ne pardon for sin is the body of Christ, God giving him

bea bede ΤΙΣ mae a body, and designing that to crucifixion, fitting it for

9

6 prepared me: the cross, as the servant’s ear for the door-post, Deut.

: xv. 17, to which it was to be nailed, (on which
ground of similitude it is, that instead of opening or
boring my ear, in the psalmist, it is here framing
him or fitting him a body, see note [c] 2 Cor. xiii,)
and so decreeing that to be the perfect and complete
sacrifice which was to supply the defects of all the
rest.

6 In burnt offer- 6. And then he adds in the name of Christ speak-
ings and sacrifices ing to God his Father, The offerings of legal sacrifices,
for a thou hast had T know, are not acceptable in thy sight, or able to
Fe hen said I. Lo, reconcile thee to sinners. |
I'come (in the7vo- _7- Therefore I, that is, Christ, come (according to
lume of the book it what he had undertaken and bound himself by bond
is written of me,) *to to his Father, in order to that great work of our re-

τὴ γένος oa se demption) to perform whatsoever thou, my God, shalt

said, Sacrifice and Tequire of me. ;
offering and burnt 8,9. By which place of the psalmist, psalm xl, it
offerings and offer- is clear, that the sacrifices appointed by Moses’s law
ΕΙΣ a ἀπε ἽΝ are not of any force with God, but only the sufferings
ther hadst pleasure 22d death of Christ, the first being in that place
therein; which are Wholly renounced and disclaimed, and only the
offered 9 by the law; second set up.
ἐν ἜΝ ee τὰν 10. And by this gracious will of God, (which
will, Ὁ God, Hy Christ came to perform in the body which God pre-
taketh away the first, pared for him, ver. 5,) by offering that body once for
that he may establish all, and not by those legal sacrifices, which were oft
the second. . , repeated, all our sins are expiated, (see note [6] ch. ix,)
will Ppt he'rnieh and we received into God’s favour, as many of us as
N through the offer- by performing the condition of sincere obedience,
ing of the body of still required of us, are rendered capable of that great
Jesus Christ once benefit purchased for us by the sufferings of Christ.
Sor als. 11. Again, under the law, the high priest was wont

τι And every priest : Ξ ad
12 standeth 13 daily CVeTy year once, (see ch. vii. 27,) on the great day of
ministering and of- €Xpiation, to officiate and offer up yearly the same
fering oftentimes the kinds of sacrifices, bullocks, &c., none of which have
samesacrifices,which nower to free the conscience from the guilt, or the
a pal Ὡς take away offender from the punishment of sin.

12 But this man, 12- But Christ having by his own death made one
after he had offered complete sacrifice, which will suffice for the sins of all

5 thou hast not delighted in, οὐκ ἠθέλησας. 6 framed, κατηρτίσω. 7 indenture,
or, folding of the bill: see note [a] Luke iv. 8 that | may do, τοῦ ποιῆσαι. 9 accord-
ing to the law, κατὰ τὸν νόμον. 10 through which, ἐν 6. Ll by, διὰ τῆς. 12 stood

indeed, μὲν----ξστηκε. 13 upon a day, καθ᾽ ἡμέραν.

yi.

on the right hand of

ie i eed

CHAP. X. HEBREWS. 369

one sacrifice for sins, the world, without need of repeating it, (sealing to

for ever sat down aj] that shall ever live a covenant of mercy and re-

God ; mission upon repentance,) hath ever since continued
at the right hand of God, and shall do so for ever,

13 From hence- 13. Exercising his regal office in men’s hearts, and
pon expecting till meaning to exercise it also over sin and death itself,
his veces made in abolishing or subduing them both in the resur-

y rection.
14 For by one of- 14. For that one offering of his in his death hath
aioe ne ἘΜῈ pet done the whole work, once for all completely, for all
ae thom ; ae τας γεν νι
that are sanctified, OLCdient Christians, all sanctified disciples of his,
(that having the intercession of Christ in heaven, the
sending the Spirit, &c. adjoined with it, which are
the grounds of furnishing us with all grace, &c.)

15 '°Whereof the 15—17. And of this the scriptures of the Old Tes-
aly heiga alse Pe tament do testify ; for after he had premised, as the
Re tas he ᾿μδὴ first thing promised in. his covenant, the writing his
17 said before, laws in their hearts and on their minds, and revealing

16 This is the co- his will, and giving them his sanctifying grace for the
venant that I willreforming of their wicked lives, he then adds, as a
make with them af- second part of his covenant, the free pardon of all the
ter those days, saith . ἐν : . f “tn er es ΠΈΣΕ
the Lord, I will put Sins and transgressions of their former life, whatsoever
my laws into their they have been.
hearts, and “intheir 18. And this being done once for all, there is no
ay will I write need of any further sacrifices or Judaical observances,

Ἰὰς And their sing fF Which some of you do so zealously contend.
and iniquities will | 19. The doctrine then of the superlative excellence
remember no more. of Christ’s priesthood above the Mosaical being thus

18 Now where re- evidenced, and the benefit of it being to us so great,
mission of these #8, even to give us liberty (see note [a] John vii.) to ap-
there is no more of- h 8 Οδα: y é ee ; ¢ be
fering for sin. proach unto God in prayer, and apprehension of his
19 Having therefore, promises, to haye title to heaven itself, through what
brethren, “boldness Christ hath purchased for us ;
to enter into the ho- ~~ 95, (Which confidence and liberty to enter he hath
liest by the blood of), Sr ee en k Lilie d’ that
ἤχους, elped us to by a way never known before, and tha

20 * By a new and ἃ Clear or living way, In opposition to the dead sha-
living way, which he dows and rudiments under the law; which, I say, he
hath consecrated for hath helped us to, by passing himself from the outer
us, through the veil, +) the inner tabernacle, from this life to another
*i that is to say, his ; 4 a :
flesh ; breaking through the veil or partition between them,

that is, through his flesh, being fain to die before he

entered heaven ;)

14 hath for continuance sat, εἰς τὸ διηνεκὲς ἐκάθισεν : see ver. 14. 15 for the time to
come, Td λοιπόν. 16 And the Holy Ghost also beareth us witness, Μαρτυρεῖ δὲ ἡμῖν καὶ
τό--- 17 first said, προειρηκέναι. 18 upon, ἐπὶ τῶν. 19 liberty, παρρησίαν.
20 which he hath consecrated for us a new and living way by the veil, ἣν ἐνεκαίνισεν ἡμῖν ὁδὸν
πρόσφατον καὶ ζῶσαν. 21 that is, his own flesh, τουτέστι τῆς σαρκὸς αὐτοῦ.

HAMMOND, VOL. II. Bb

370 HEBREWS. CHAP, X.

21 And having an 1, And having one that intercedes for us at the
igh priest over the yight hand of God, and that hath taken upon him the
: whole care of his church, and of every faithful ser-

vant of his that shall adhere and keep close to him;

22 Let us draw 99. Let us serve and worship him unfeignedly, —
near with a true being filled with faith, (see notes [a] [ἢ] Luke i,) and
icp ὅν having having reformed our wicked lives in sincere resolu-
our hearts sprinkled tion of heart, (without which there is no more recep-
from an evil consci- tion to be hoped for at God’s hands, Isaiah i. 15, than
ence, and our bodies under the law there was liberty to come into the con-
NS with pure oregation for them that had touched any impure

thing, till they were sprinkled with water by the
priest,) and having our actions washed and pure also.

23 Let us hold fast 23. Let not all the afflictions and dangers that can
= pcre: A our approach us move us so much as to waver in our
vera: ΠΣ ἼΣΩΣ Christian profession, which, having the hope of eternal
faithful that promis- Life jomed with it, is fortification enough against all the
ed ;) terrors of this world, having God’s fidelity engaged

to make good the promise to us.

24 And letuscon- 24. And let us weigh and consider all advantages
sider one another to that we can have upon one another, to provoke and
Bp eae excite one another to charity and all actions of piety,

ΕΞ ** (such as are joining in the public service, ver. 25,)
whensoever we see any thing of fainting or growing
cold in any ;

25 Not forsaking 95. And not suffer ourselves to proceed so far to-
ee ἐοΣ ward defection, as to give over the public assemblies,
as the manser of (the forsaking of which is not only deserting of the
some is; but exhort- public profession of Christ, but also of the means of
ing one another: and growth in grace,) but stir up one another to the per-
so much ἊΝ more, formance of this and such other duties of confession
ΠΡ ἀθκατει ᾿ la] day toward Christ, by this argument among others, that

now their deliverance from the persecutions which so
discouraged them is near at hand, (by reason of the
destruction of the enemies of the cross, the Jews and

Gnostics, that have caused all these persecutions,)

which therefore would make it unreasonable for them

now to give over their constancy, and lose all, when

} they are so near the end of their voyage: (see Rom.

26 [6] For if we sin Xl. 11, and James v. 7, 8.)
wilfully afterthatwe 26, 27. For if we obstinately commit such a sin as
have received the this, defection from Christ, and forsaking Christianity
potter oe (as they that forsake the public assemblies are in

᾿ danger to do) after once receiving it, (see note [ἢ]

eth no more sacri- By 3 Α
fice for sins, Matt. xui,) there is no plea or apology of ignorance

22 let us come to him— in fulness of faith, προσερχώμεθα---ἐν mAnpopopig— 28 hope, ἐλπίδος.

_
x

SS 1 th πα Σ, "ὦ

ΣΎ ᾽ν

See 5, eae ἘΣ

CHAP. X. HEBREWS. 371

kl But a certain or unwillingness for that ; and consequently, as under
earful looking for of h °
Filliment and “fer the law no sacrifices are to be offered for such, nor
indignation, "6 whieh ever any for apostates, so now there is no way of re-
shall devour the ad- mission which will be profitable for such; all that is to
versaries. be expected is the judgments and wrath of God, such
as are like to be sent out speedily to utter destruc-
28 He that despie- tion against all such enemies of Christ: (see note [4]

ed Moses’ law died 2 Peter iti, and note [Ὁ] Heb. vi.)

without mercy under 28. He that offended wilfully, and so capitally,

two or three wit- under Moses’s law, was not capable there of any
"29 OF how much ¢°rcy; but the thing being proved against him by
sorer punishment, ©°™Ppetent testimony, he was to be put to death:
supposeyeshallhebe 59. How much sadder then will his condition be
thought worthy, who judged to be, who, against all light and conviction re-
hath trodden under ceived and formerly assented to, shall thus fall off.
foot the Son of God, NN, se oat ἘΝ
and hath counted the 224 by doing so, join with those antichristian Gnostics
blood of the cove- and Jews, the crucifiers of Christ and enemies of
nant, wherewith **he Christians, which have despised Christ as vile and
was sanctified, “an nothing worth, yea, as one that died as a malefactor
unholy thing, and : ; ‘ , j
SWath “done déepite and so his blood no better than unclean, profane
unto the Spirit of blood, not such as will bring any benefit to us, (as it
grace? was designed to do,) and scorn and reject the gospel
30 For we know itself, revealed to us by the apostles, authorized thereto
him that hath said, by the descent of the Spirit on them, and other mer-
Vengeance belongeth * .΄- - Ρ :
unto me, I will re- 6165 1ἢ 1t so graciously bestowed on us ¢
compense, saith the 280. For we know it is the Lord that said, Ven-
Lord. And again, geance &c.; and again, psalm exxxv. 14, that G'od
lec aaa will avenge his people, (his church,) and conse-
aI leis a fearfy) Wuently will avenge the cause of those which now
itn tof Saito the suffer among you, against their persecutors, in his
hands of the living time, if you can patiently wait for it.
=, 31. To which purpose you may be armed with this
ἼΔΕ ue iY for, Consideration, that it is not near so formidable a thing
mer days, in which, [0 be persecuted and punished by mortal men as by
after ye were illumi- him that lives for ever: (see Matt. x. 20.)
nated, ye endured a 949. Now that the being persecuted for Christianity
. fight of af- should bring you to this defection, there is no reason,
5 Partly, whilst ye considering how, when you did first receive the faith,
were made a gazing- (see Rom. xiii. 11,) ye endured afflictions courage-
stock both by re- ously, (and therefore ought not now at last to fail in
proaches and afilic- any reason, lest you lose the fruit of all that ;)
tions; and partly, Se flit ] ἃ a tee ΘΤΗΣ
35 whilst ye became 93° YUlering most courageously and notoriously
companions of them Yourselves, and shewing your fellow-feeling and com-

that were so used. mon concernment with them that were thus afflicted.

. 24 burning of fire, πυρὸς ζῆλος. 25 ready to, μέλλοντος. 26 he hath been—
ἡγιάσθη. 27 a profane thing, κοινόν. 28 hath reproached, ἐνυβρίσας. 29 combat,
ἄθλησιν. 30 being made partakers of those which so lived, κοινωνοὶ τῶν οὕτως ἀναστρεφομένων,

Bbe

372 “" HEBREWS. CHAP. X.

34Foryehal®com- 94, For (first to the latter of them, see note [a]
pera of me in My Matt. vii.) you expressed your sense of my sufferings

onds, and took joy- ‘Samy!
fully the spoiling of (and perhaps of many others that were in like manner
your goods, **know- imprisoned) in mourning for me and relieving me; and
ing inyourselvesthat (for the former) ye parted with your worldly wealth,
ye have “in heaven which was violently torn from you, with perfect pa-

4 repre ania tience, nay, rejoicing that you were thought worthy to

suffer for Christ’s sake, and considering and assuring
yourselves that such sufferings as these yield you (and
will bring you by way of reward) a more valuable
and durable kind of wealth—eternal bliss in heaven.

35 Cast not away 95. Having therefore endured so much upon these

Ps ata sous S cole grounds of the certain retribution that all your suffer-
vat tocompence of 488 bring with them, be not beaten out of your fear-
great recompence ὁ τὰ :
χρὴ lessness (see note [a] John vii.) and patience and
Christianity at last.

36 Foryehaveneed 936. For Christianity being a life of faith and hope,
of patience, * that, fastened on future promises, both those of this life,
ae ae vee tes release from persecutions, and those of another life,
might receive the eternal bliss, which will not be had till we have done
promise. what God appoints us in the interim to do or suffer,

it is clear that patience is necessary for all Christians
at all times, and particularly for you at this.

37 For yet alittle 37. For the time is now very near at hand, that
while, and he that Christ (see note [a] Matt. xi.) shall come as a judge

shall come will +4 destroy the enemies, and as a reliever to rescue all
come, and will not fai ee :
tarry. aithful disciples, (see note [a]); and though you may
think he hath stayed something long, yet now he will
come very speedily to that work.

38 ὅδ Νον the just 38. Meanwhile the true, constant Christian shall
see ie by faith : by the strength of his faith live, and hold out against
[e] ie Th a pe all these terrors, sustain himself by his faith (see
soul shall have no 20m. i. 17); and he that doth not so, but is affrighted
pleasure in him. and driven by afflictions out of his hold and profes-

sion, (as now ye are like to be,) God will certainly
reject and hate such a man, never accept of such
temporary obedience.

39 But we arenot 90. But as Christ told his disciples, that in times
of them who draw of persecution he that would save his life should be
Ha unto perdition; the most likely to lose it, and he that would venture

ut of them that be- yee :
lieve to the “[d]sav- the utmost for Christ’s sake should be most likely to
ing of the soul. thrive, and secure himself even in this world; so it

31 Or, a fellow-feeling with prisoners: for the King’s MS. reads τοῖς δεσμίοις συνεπαθήσατε.
32 knowing that you have in yourselves, γινώσκοντες ἔχειν ἐν ἑαυτοῖς. 33 a better being in
heaven, and an abiding one, κρείττονα ὕπαρξιν ἐν οὐρανοῖς καὶ μένουσαν. 34 boldness, παρρη-
σίαν. 35 that having done, ἵνα----ποιήσαντες. 36 a very little while, μικρὸν ὅσον ὅσον.
37 cometh, épyduevos. 38 But, Δέ. 39 and if he draw back, or, slink away, καὶ édyv—
40 purchasing, acquiring, finding.

:

ee ee ae a Se ee es

πῶς..."

CHAP. ΧΙ. HEBREWS. 373

is likely to be at this time: and so I may say it with
comfort of all true, faithful, constant Christians, that
we do not mean to forsake Christ, or fall off to the
Gnostic compliances, which instead of delivering will
prove the certainest way to ruin, but to stick con-
stantly to him, as the likeliest way to preserve us
here, and the only way of securing us to eternity,
whether to save our lives or our souls.

CHAP. XI.

>a sega is me 1. And that you may know to what your being

thine πεσε τος the Christians, and your professing the faith of Christ,

3 evidence of things 0bligeth you in this matter, you may consider what

not seen. faith is, a confident dependence on God for the per-
formance of his promise, a being convinced of the
truth of those things of which we have no ocular or
sensible demonstration.

2 For by it the eld- 2. And that you may not look on this faith as a
ers ὅ obtained a good new and a strange thing, ye may through all times
eeport. see the examples of it among pious men, which may

excite you to the practice and exercise of it at this
time, now you have so much need of it, ch. x. 36.
For indeed ye may observe that this was it by which
the ancients or fathers of the Old Testament received
ylides of God’s approbation of and respect unto
them.

3 Through faithwe 3. One act of faith it is by which we rightly appre-
understand that the hend the omnipotent power of God in creating the
Si were framed whole world, heaven and earth, merely by a word,

y the word of God, : ; ;
so that things which S2ying, Let there be light, &c. and there was light ;
are seen ‘were [b|not and so by the same act of faith we see God can and
madeofthingswhich doth produce effects quite distant from the ordinary
do appear. course of nature, for so all this visible world was

framed, not out of things conspicuous to our eyes, as
now a man of aman, a tree from a kernel, &c. but by
the mere command of God out of nothing, or out of
the earth, which is described as an invisible chaos of
confusion, Gen. i. 2. (And then why may we not be-
lieve God’s promise in the like manner at this time,
that he is able to bring you deliverance out of your
present persecutions, upon your continuing constant
unto him, by those ways that are least discernible to
you, merely by acts of his own power and wisdom?)

4 By faith Abel of- 4: Another act of faith it was (appliable also to
fered unto God a your present purpose) which was discernible in Abel,

1 confident expectation. 2 conviction, ἔλεγχος. 3 received a testimony, ἐμαρτυρήθησαν.
4 were made not, 5 a sacrifice exceeding that of Cain, πλείονα θυσίαν παρά.

374 HEBREWS. CHAP. XI.

more excellent sacri- who offered to God the firstlings and the fat, Gen.
fice than Cain, ni! iv. 4; that is, the best and fairest that he had in all
which he obtained };. flock: whereas Cain did not proportionably, but

i hat h 2 :
Beneeoud, God aa only brought of the fruit of the ground (without any

tifying of his gifts: choice of the best) an offering to God, ver. 3. ‘This
and by it he being Abel certainly did upon a belief of God’s essence and
dead yet speaketh. attributes, and a consequent love of him, willing to
give him that which is most precious ; (and parallel
to that is the faithful, constant Christian now, that
will lay down his life for Christ’s sake, suffer any
thing, part with all that is most precious), and from
this faith it was that God pronounced him a righteous
person, and expressed his approbation of his sacrifice ;
and from this it was that God said of him that his
blood cried from the ground, when he was dead, in-
timating that he had then a life with God, who was
able to speak to him, (see Philo, kh. Pejorem insidiart
meliort,) and that God would avenge his blood, and
the blood of all such upon their persecutors.
5 By faith Enoch 6: By faith Enoch did that which was acceptable
was translated that in the sight of God, and was rewarded by God by
he should not see being translated to heaven, instead of dying. (And
aaey and was not that signifies that they that walk and persevere in the
ound, because God é
had translated him: WayS of God, when they go out of this world, they
for before his trans- are never the worse for it, they are removed to a
lation he had this place of endless bliss.)
asap, ne he 6. And this acceptation of God was a proof that he
7 But without faith 2ad faith, for otherwise his actions could not have
it is impossible to been acceptable to God; for without believing the
please him: for he power and wisdom and justice of God, it is impossible
that cometh to God to do any thing that can please God, or be rewarded
μὴ ποίᾳ ἐκ ρος that he}. him: for he that undertakes the service or wor-
is, and that he isa ~. . : ; :
rewarderofthemthat Ship of God in any kind must believe that he is God,
diligently seek him. and that he rewards all his faithful servants that do
what they are enabled to do toward the search and
performance of his will. And he that doth believe
this, what should ever tempt him to forsake or dis-
obey him, when his sincere, faithful performances,
how dear soever they cost him here, are sure to be
| abundantly rewarded by God, and his forsaking and
ἡ By faith Noah, falling off to bring judgments and ruin upon him ?
nerd cadhadea 7. A like example of faith we have in Noah, who
se ce ἐνᾷ with Soar: believing the threats, and heeding the warning of
prepared an ark to G0Od that foretold the drowning of the world, and as-
the saving of his suring himself that God would destroy and drown

6 delivering of his household, σωτηρίαν τοῦ οἴκου αὐτοῦ.

a ee

CHAP. XI. HEBREWS. Sip =

house ; by the which the wicked of that age, and preserve him and his
ee ore the family, (an emblem of the church of faithful, obedi-
δ δὲ the righte- ent Christians,) did accordingly so fear the judgment
ousness which is by Of God denounced against the wicked, and believe
faith. God’s command of making an ark for himself and

his family, that he set presently to making of that
ark, by that means to save both himself and his fa-
mily from the flood, (parallel to which is your belief
of God’s threats and commands, and making use of
that way of securing yourselves which Christ hath
directed you, a careful obedience and close adhering
to the commands of Christ in this time of approaching
destruction) ; and thus as a prophet he foretold and
brought upon the whole world of sinful men an uni-
versal destruction, and himself was left the only pos-
sessor of the earth, had it all for an inheritance to
him and his posterity, and no question, had the hap-
piness of another world as a reward of his pious fear
and faith in God, and the actions which he did out of
that principle.

8 By faith Abra- 8. A like act of faith was Abraham’s obedience to
ham, when he was God’s command of leaving his country, and going
called to go out in- whither God should direct him, not knowi
to a place which he Whithersoever God should direct him, not knowing
should after receive Whither it was, only receiving a promise from God, that
for an inheritance, his posterity should be the possessors of that place
obeyed ; and he went whither he was appointed to go, but no way assured
out, not knowing that himself should ever be owner of any part of it.
whither he went. : : ἐδέρος, ae
9 By faith he so- 9: And accordingly a like act of faith it was in him,
journed in the land that though he sojourned in that land which was pro-
of promise, as im mised him, in the same manner as he should if he and
4 strange country, his seed had had nothing to do with it, (he and his

welling in taberna- . ἢ a οἶοτς

cles with Isaac and 8008 and his sons’ sons dwelling in it in tabernacles,
Jacob, the heirs with erected for a transitory passage through it, and not in
him of the same pro- houses, as in a place of possession, and thus they lived
AIRE: : all their lives long till Jacob was removed into Egypt,)

yet he firmly believed that his seed should possess
that land, and was himself very well satisfied with-
out it ;

το For he looked το. Upon this ground of Christian faith, that God
for a city which hath had for him an abiding firm building, which after a
ποτε peigetae pds pilgrim’s life expected him in another world, (see
᾿ God: ane mae’ Cor. v. 1, and Heb. xii. 28,) and would plentifully

reward all his obedience, though he had no other
reward to receive in this life.

τι Through faith 11. By the like belief and relying on God’s power

7 according to, κατά.

376 HEBREWS. CHAP. XI.

δ also Sara herself and providence, against all probabilities to the con-
received strength to trary, Sarah being both barren, and of an age past
peter aia ae childbearing, did not only by her handmaid Hagar,
child when she was but of her own womb, and that by Abraham, when
past age, because she he was very old also, receive strength to conceive and
judged him faithful bring forth a son, having no ground to believe this,
who had promised. 6+ hone it possible, but that God had promised it, and

she was confident he would not break his promise,
but perform it.

12 Thereforesprang 12. And as the reward of their faith of this, they
thereevenof one,and hecame so fruitful, that from one Abraham, (called by
pe brulgtalits soe that title of one, Mal. ii. 15,) and that at a time when he
of the sky in multi- WaS past power of getting children, there yet came a
tude, and as the sand most numerous progeny, according to the promise of
which is by the sea God made to him, and laid hold on and depended on
shore innumerable. by his faith.

13 These all died 13. And this his numerous posterity did not till the
in faith, not having time of Joshua come to enjoy this promised land of
ἐν ἐς Hag baal ον δικ Canaan: only as Abraham went on cheerfully, as
πη ξέν off [eJend believing that four hundred years after, the promises
were persuaded of should be performed to his seed, so did they comfort
them, and embraced themselves with the assurance that their posterity
| sb eee Souredeet should enjoy them if they did not, and meanwhile
isa yi miler 2, calling themselves guests and strangers in that pro-
ΘΝ earth. mised land, Gen. xxiii. 4, and xlvil. 9, and not posses-

sors of it: (which is an enforcement of that constancy
which is now called for of Christians in persecution,
upon strength of that promise of the approaching
coming of Christ to rescue them, which in ease it
should not come in their days, yet being so sure to
come to their posterity so much sooner than the
Canaan came to Abraham’s posterity, this may be
matter of faith and encouragement to Christians as
reasonably as the assured expectation of those pro-

14 For they that mises was to Abraham and his posterity.)
say such things de- 14, And this language of theirs, calling themselves
Cpr aa Gartner sojourners in Canaan, and not possessors of it, signi-

1 And aa 2 ;¢ fies that they did not think themselves at home, but
they had been mind- that they were in pursuit of a country.
ful of that country 15. And that not their own country, Chaldea, from

from whence they whence Abraham first went out upon God’s com- -

13 . .
κατ Ros ul pd mand, for he and his posterity had many seasons to

portunity to have re- have gone back thither, if that had been the country
turned. they looked after.

8 even, Kai. _ _ 9 dead in these respects, ταῦτα νενεκρωμένου. 10 By, or, According to
faith all these died, Κατὰ πίστιν ἀπέθανον---- 11 sojourners on the land, παρεπίδημοι ἐπὶ τῆς

γῆς. 12 if they had mentioned, εἰ---- ἐμνημόνευον. 13 they had, efxov.

4
f
7
;

‘a gulag at)

ἜΜΡΕ

_ from the dead; from

CHAP, XI. HEBREWS. 377

16 But now they 16, But now it is clear that the country which they
eee a better coun- professed to expect was that promised to their poste-
ry, that is, an hea- *. : ; ; i 0 :
venly: wherefore “ity, which being not come till after this life of theirs,
God is not ashamed Was a type of heaven; and in having made this pro-
to be called their vision for them, God is most justly said to be the God
ieee eae Pe hth of Abraham, &c. for whom he made so rich a prepa-
city. ration, destining the land of Canaan, and in that a

famous city, Jerusalem, (though it was not yet im-
aginable how it should be built,) for their posterity,
and in that mystically foreshewing an eternal city and
kingdom, the Canaan and Jerusalem above, which
they should have which continued constant to Christ,
and obtained not the promises in this life.

17 By faith Abra- 17,18. Another eminent act of faith it was in Abra-
ham, when he was ham, that upon God’s command to sacrifice his only
vga en es son Isaac, he presently and readily obeyed, took him
received the pro- 22d carried him to the mountain, and was ready to
mises offered up his have offered him up if God had not stopped him ;
only begotten son, and having entertained and embraced and firmly be-

18 Of whom it was lieved the promises of a numerous seed and people
said, That in Isaac side! adi ouid τῶ ἢ ἘΣ Eee how
15 shall thy seed be ‘at should spring from him, and having no other
called? son but this from whom they should spring, nor pos-

sibility in nature, nor promise above nature, that he
should have any more children, but a plain affirma-
tion that this people, which should be counted his
seed, to whom the promises belonged, should come
from Isaac, he did yet absolutely obey that command
of God’s, in resolving to kill that son on whom all
those promises depended, and yet never doubted of
the performance of the promises ;

19 Accounting that 19. Resolving with himself, that rather than the
God was able to promise should not be performed which was made to
raise dim up, even him of a numerous posterity, to spring particularly
whence Malso he re. £0™ Isaac, God, who was able to raise from the dead,
ceived him in a fi- Would so raise Isaac when he should have killed him ;
gure. having withal a kind of pledge to assure him that he

would do that, because when he was conceived and
born to him, it was a kind of coming from the dead,
viz. from Sarah’s womb, when she was past age of
childbearing, and from himself, who in this respect
of getting children was mortified and dead also, vv.
11,12. (And this again is an example to encourage
and confirm the faith of Christians, that im obedience
to Christ they continue constant to death itself, or the

14 having admitied, or, entertained the promises he— τὰς ἐπαγγελίας ἀναδεξάμενος. 15 shall
the seed be called to thee, κληθήσεταί σοι σπέρμα. 16 in a figure he had also received him,
αὐτὸν Kal ἐν παραβολῇ ἐκομίσατο.

378 HEBREWS. CHAP. XI.

utmost danger of it, knowing that God will perform
his promises to them, yield them the promised deli-
verance, though they cannot imagine the manner
how.)

20 '7[d] By faith 20. An act of faith also it was in Isaac, that, after
Isaac blessed Jacob that manner that is storied of him, he blessed his two
and Esau concern- sons, Jacob and Esau, that is, prayed for blessings on
ing things to come. thom, nay, as a prophet, foretold from God what

should befall the posterity of each of them ; first, as-
suring himself that the promise made to Abraham
should be fulfilled in Jacob, Gen. xxviii. 4, 5; and
so that what he had done, though through error, mis-
taking Jacob for Esau, would yet certainly be per-
formed to him by God, Gen. xxvii. 33. 27. And for
Esau, he foretold also of his posterity, that at length
they should be freed from their subjection to the Jews,
ver. 39, which was a kind of blessing of him also, al-
though it were not performed to him personally, but
to his posterity many years after. (And the like faith
will it be now in the Christians, that shall assure
themselves that God will now bless and preserve the
faithful, constant believers, give them deliverances
from their pressures, although they be not yet pre-
sent but future.)

21 By faith Jacob, 01, Thus Jacob, a little before his death, rose and
ci pak to set himself up upon his bed, and leaning upon his
sons of Joseph ; and Staff, (which was an emblem of faith,) depending and
18 worshipped, Jean- relying firmly upon God’s promise, he prayed and
ing upon the [e] top worshipped God, and blessed prophetically Manasseh
of his staff. and Ephraim, foretold how God should deal with

them and the tribes that sprang from them after his
and their death.

22 By faith Joseph, 92. By the same faith and assurance that God
moet Ἢ pars age would make good this promise of giving Canaan to
parting of the child- “braham’s seed, though it were not yet given, Jo-
ren of Israel; and Seph, before his death a little, mentioned the Israel-
gave commandment ites’ going out of Egypt, and commanded that when
eeestene his they went his bones should be carried with them:

tot which argued his assurance, without all doubt, that

they should possess that promised land, and be deli-
vered out of the Egyptian thraldom that they were

ee ace ee | for some years to lie under.
ae te was born. 23: Another act of faith it was in Moses’s parents
washid threemonths to break through all fear, to hide the child, and en-
of his parents, be- deavour to save him in spite of the king’s bloody

17 By faith concerning things to come, Πίστει περὶ μελλόντων. 18 worshipped upon,
προσεκύνησεν ἐπί.

{

en ae

CHAP. XI. HEBREWS. 379

cause they saw he law, having been assured from God that there should

was a “proper child; he born from among them one that should deliver

and they were not 4, t f{E t d : d . ob hat tr

afraid of the king’s them out of Egypt, and judging by somewhat extra-

commandment. ordinary in Moses’s look, that he was that person
thus promised them. (And a like act of faith it will
now be, thus confidently to believe this promised
deliverance, and to act accordingly.)

24 By faith Moses, 24. An act of faith it was in Moses, that when he
**when he was come came to age he would not accept the honour of being
to years, refused to adopted by Pharaoh’s daughter ;
be called the son of Oi nies τω δὰ mite ict; h
Pharaoh’s daughter; _ 25: oosing rather to endure any aiiiiction that

25 Choosing rather should fall on the Israelites than to enjoy all the
to suffer affliction pleasures and advantages of a palace, with the guilt
bie oe people of of that cruel sin of persecuting the children of God,
sod, than to " © which he could not escape doing if he lived in that
joy the pleasures of |
sin fora season; court when he came to be of age ;

26 Esteeming the 26. And counting that reproach which Christ and
reproach of Christ Christians endure now, and which the children of

eee oe hen Israel, the anointed of the Lord, psalm ον. 15, then

eypt: for he had endured in Egypt, (being most reproachfully afflicted

respect unto the re- and oppressed,) a far more desirable thing than all

compence of the re- the wealth and power in Egypt; looking upon the

ee great difference of rewards between those two states
in another world, wealth and greatness and persecut-
ing God’s children being attended, as Dives, with
flames, and affliction and reproach with heaven and
bliss, like Lazarus. (And the like faith will it be in
the Christian, to renounce all those secular advan-
tages that the Gnostics now promise men that will
forsake the pure faith and join with them in compli-
ance with and assisting the persecutors ; and rather
to suffer any the sharpest persecutions from the Jews
than thus join and concur with them in persecuting
the Christians.)

27 By faith he for- 97. So after it was also an act of his faith and obe-
sook Egypt, not fear- dience to the word of God delivered him in the bush,
ing the wrath of the that, being threatened by the king, if he should ever
king : for he ™en- 247 more mention the going out of the people of
dured, as seeing him 2" Y ee peop
who is invisible. [5186], Exod. x. 28, he went out from the king cou-

rageously, and having told Pharaoh that he would
never treat with him more about it, he conducted the
Israelites out of Egypt, depending constantly on God,
and as firmly as if he had seen him present to secure
and defend him. (And the like faith it is to confess

19 comely, ἀστεῖον. 20 being grown big, μέγας γενόμενος. 21 to have the temporary enjoy-
ment, or, delight of sin, πρόσκαιρον ἔχειν ἁμαρτίας ἀπόλαυσιν. 22 was constant, ἐκαρτέρησε.

380 HEBREWS. CHAP. XI.

Christ now, be the danger never so great and immi-
nent of doing so.)

28 Through faith 28. Another act of faith it was and obedience to
he kept the passover, God in Moses, that he did that which he did about
ΩΝ we ine jugrin the passover, and sprinkling the side-posts of the
nore ee ι ‘eae door, to deliver by that means all the firstborn of the
born should touch Israelites ; (by which was also typified the redemption
them. wrought by Christ, and that which is now approach-

ing foretold and promised by him, that he that en-
dureth to the end shall escape, that the believers
shall be sealed and secured before the destruction
come out against this people: see Rev. iv. 7, &c.)

29 By faith they 29. And an act of faith it was in the people of Is-
Hy passed through rael, that they ventured into the Erythrean sea, and

91 the Red sea as went through part of it as if it had been firm ground ;
ΤΟΣ land : which ~hereas the Egyptians, persecuting and trying to

gyptians as- Ὁ ; : .
saying to do were follow them, were drowned. (And the like faith will
drowned. now secure the constant sufferers, whilst their perse-

cutors are overwhelmed and destroyed by the same
means that gives them deliverance.)

30 By faith the 30. An act of faith it was in Joshua, and the peo-
walls of Jericho fell ple in obedience to him, to go about Jericho seven
down, after they were days together with the ark before them, upon which
ciate about se- flowed the falling of the walls of it. (And the like
ven days. “pe ;

in the Christians now, to trust confidently in God’s
deliverance, although they use no artifices, or secular
policies, or means of their own to work it for them.)

31 By faith the har- 91. An act of faith it was in Rahab, who had for-
lot Rahab perished merly been an idolatress and an harlot, (and now kept
a wee Πίστις ἣν an inn or victualling-house,) to entertain the spies
ie Wad reeeicct the Sent by the Israelites safely, believing that God whom
spies with peace. they worshipped to be the true God, whereupon she

was saved alive, when the rest of the incredulous

idolatrous people of that land were destroyed. (And —

the like faith will it be in them now that shall use all
kindness and fidelity to the persecuted Christians,
and the doing thus will be much a more probable way
to secure them that do it than all the Gnostic trea-
cheries and compliances with the persecutors. )
32 %4And what shall 32, 33- What need I give you any more examples
I more say? for the of this matter ? It were infinite to enlarge on this sub-
time would fail me ject, to tell you all that might be said for your en-
a dof ἐπ περι νὰ couragement to trust God and adhere constantly to
of Samson, and of him: such were the great champions of God’s people,
Jephthae; of David who, depending on God’s strength and blessing, con-

23 obeyed not, ἀπειθήσασι. 24 And why do I yet talk, or, speak 2 Kat τί ἔτι λέγω 5

ee, ee ee ee

CHAP. XI. HEBREWS. . 381

also, and Samuel, stantly and fearlessly discharged their duty, and by
and of the prophets: God’s especial motion, and their obedience thereto,
ΜΝ eet vie were raised up to govern the Israelites, and to fight
doms,wroughtright- their battles for them, and to make conquests, Gedeon
eousness, obtained over the Midianites, Barak over the Canaanites, Sam-
promises, stopped gon and Samuel over the Philistines, Jephtha over the
the mouths of lions, Ammonites, David over the Amalekites, Jebusites,
Moabites, Philistines, _Idumeans, Syrians: and all
these by faith, (not thinking they should be able to
vanquish them without fighting, but) fighting vali-
antly, and depending on God’s promise and power to
give them victories, with small as well as with great
numbers, who again by faith lived godly and right-
eous lives, received great mercies from God miracu-
lously, only by the strength of his having promised
it. And some of them, Daniel by name, (contained
under the word prophets, ver. 32,) obtained that
miracle of mercy and deliverance from God, that the
lions, when he was thrown into their den, did him no
hurt :

34 Quenched the 34. Others were so favoured by God, that the fire
violence of fire, es- did them no hurt when they (that is, the three child-
caped μὰς edge of ren) were cast into it; others escaped present danger
ie OER of being killed by the sword, as David from Saul,
strong, waxed vali- Eliah and Michaiah from Ahab, the Jews in Esther
ant in fight, turned from Haman; others were recovered from desperate
to flight the armies diseases, as Job and Hezekiah; others became won-
Brie mbans, derfully courageous in fighting, as Jonathan, &c. and

routed the armies of the heathen Canaanites, &c. very
often.
35 Womenreceived 35: Some women (as the widow of Sarepta, 1 Kings
their dead * raised xvii. 21, and the Shunamitish woman, 2 Kings iv.)
to life agam: and had their children restored from death to life, upon
_ others were [ἡ] tor- +}, oi; entertaining the prophets of God, cherishing
tured, not accepting upeie 4 ; -
deliverance; that and relieving God’s servants, Elias and Elisha ; others
they might obtain a when racked and tormented for the acknowledgment
better resurrection: of the truth had no desire to be spared, but refused
to be delivered when they. might, merely by the
strength of faith believing a resurrection to life eternal
after death, and looked upon that as much more de-
sirable than a present remission of torments. Thus
the mother and seven children, 2 Mac. vi. 19. 30,
and ch. vil. 9.

36. And others had 36. Others, as Michaiah and Jeremiah and the

ings and scourgings, Maccabees, had patience tried by whipping, very re-

25 by resurrection, ἐξ ἀναστάσεως. 26 contumelies, ἐμπαιγμῶν.

382 HEBREWS... CHAP. XII,

yea, moreover of proachful and painful; others by shackles and impri-
mee andimprison- sonment: and so Joseph in Egypt and others.
ment : RG AT

7 They wereston- 97: Some were stoned, as Zacharias; others sawn
7 they were sawn asunder, (as Isaiah by Manasses, say the J ews 5)
asunder, */ [i] were others burnt alive, or broiled, or run through with
tempted, were slain hot irons, as the Maccabees ; others, very many, killed
with the sword : they by the sword; others, the prophets that preached the
wandered about in : ; : :
sheepskins and goat- Coming of Christ, meanly arrayed in skins, as Eze-
skins; being *8des- kiel, John Baptist, &c. being very poor, in great
titute, afflicted, tor- dangers, and meeting with very ill usage;
mented ; 38. Used thus, as men that were too good to live in
38 (Of whom the ,7 -" . ς :
world was not wor. this wicked world; and accordingly others of them lived
thy :) they wandered recluse and retired from the world, in deserts and
in deserts, and in hills, and caves of the earth.
mountains, and * 909, And all these valiant champions and servants

ey Hsin eaves of of God last mentioned, ver. 36, &c. and before, vy. 8.

39 And these all, 13, being much commended for their faith, did not in
having 39 obtained a their time receive the promises made to Abraham,
good report through had no deliverance in this life from their persecutors:
es Terre sauder ts God having determined this as the time most

40. 80 God having Cougruous in his wisdom to give the utmost comple-
provided some bet- tion to all those prophecies and promises to send the
ter thing for us, Messias into the world, and, as a consequent of his
that pe without resurrection from the dead, to grant us those privi-
Teymadep ρον Ὁ leges and advantages that the fathers had not enjoyed,

' arest after long persecutions, a victory over all op-
posers of Christ’s church, that so what was promised
to Abraham’s seed, Gen. xxii. 17, that they should
possess the gates of their enemies, being but imper-
fectly fulfilled to the fathers, might have the utmost
completion in the victory and flourishing of the
Christian faith over all the enemies thereof. |

CHAP. XII.

WHEREFORE ,, Wherefore we having such a multitude of ex-

seeing we also are . : : ;
éoinnesesd: about amples of faith and constancy in the ancients, which

with so great a cloud May serve as 80 many encouragements and obligations
of witnesses, let us to hearten and incite us to our course, let us lay aside
[a] lay aside every all worldly love and fear, that may hinder and encum-
ee a td ber us in our way, and how fair pretences soever we
iy beset us, and let May have to forsake Christ, yet let us not fall off

us run with 2pati- from our constancy, but proceed cheerfully, and per-

27 were burnt with hot irons. 28 in want, distressed, ill handled, ὑστερούμενοι, θλιβό-
μενοι, κακουχούμενοι. 29 received testimony, μαρτυρηθέντες. 30 God foreseeing some-
what better concerning ns, that they might not be perfected without us, τοῦ Θεοῦ περὶ ἡμῶν
κρεῖττόν τι προβλεψαμένου. 1 that hath such fair pretences. * perseverance, ὑπομονῆϑ5.

᾿
3
νὰ
Σ
}

CHAF. XII. HEBREWS. 383

ence the race that severe in our Christian race, whatsoever difficulties
is “set before us, oy afflictions we meet with, as they that hope not for
any reward till they come to the end of their course,

and there prove conquerors over all opposition.
2 Looking unto Je- 9. And for our encouragement let us look on our
sus *the author and Saviour Jesus Christ, who in himself hath given an
nara =» al pets example of the enduring of the highest afflictions,
a eat et him 22d will be sure to crown all those that follow after
endured the cross, him, hath led us as a captain in this march of faith,
despising the shame, having in his eye that reward of his sufferings, a nu-
th, ella 94 i merous seed, Isaiah li, a church of pious livers, and
sath te God. ‘he an exaltation expected from God for himself, Phil.
ii. g; and in intuition of these, going before us cou-
rageously through all assaults ; and being now in the
possession of all power in heaven, hath undertaken

® Por tonsider him ‘© reward whatsoever we do or suffer for him. |
that endured such 3: For consider his patience and perseverance,
Scontradictionofsin- how heavy pressures he suffered from his enemies,
ners against himself, and by considering of him you will be engaged to
and (eltaioe te none persevere also, never to leave the field or turn cowards.
fatads: 4, 5. What ye have yet suffered in the combating
4 Ye have not yet with sin is but a kind of light skirmishing, you may
{a resisted 7 unto well resolve to prepare yourselves for yet sharper as-
lood, striving a- saults. You have been exhorted and warned by So-
εἰ a yk pa have for- Lomon, in the person of Wisdom speaking to her sons,
gotten the exhorta- Prov. iii. 11, neither to kick against God’s punish-
tion which speaketh ments, without making that use of them for which
unto you as unto they are sent, (as they that are no way reformed by

Bee es toe tee afflictions,) nor to be discouraged and disheartened

chastening of the by them. ᾿ A

Lord, nor faintwhen 6. For it is an effect in God of paternal love, that

thou art rebuked of on his beloved children and servants he inflicts punish-

him ; ments for their further amendment; and it is an ar-

6 For whom the : ‘ :

Lord loveth he chas. ument of his approving and acknowledging them for

teneth, and scourg- his own that he dealeth thus sharply with them, per-

eth every son whom mitting them to be persecuted.

he receiveth. 7. And therefore in that ye are afflicted or punish-

al or eee ed ye are to reckon yourselves dealt with as children

with you as with by their parents; for among men ye shall seldom

sons; for what son ever hear of a child that hath not sometimes been

is he whom the fa- chastened by his parent.

ον a ont 8. It were a sadder condition on the other side,
πο and an argument, that though ye are in God’s family

without —chastise- >
ment, whereof all ye are not owned and acknowledged by him, (and so

3 exercise, game. 4 prescribed, or, proposed to us, προκείμενον ἡμῖν. 5 the leader
and crowner, ἀρχηγὸν καὶ τελειωτήν. 6 opposition from sinners, ὑπὸ τῶν ἁμαρτωλῶν ἂντι-

Aoylay. 7 as far as, μέχρις. 8 And have ye forgotten, Ka) ἐκλέλησθε.

384 HEBREWS. CHAP, XII.

9 are partakers, then that ye have no title to or expectation of the inherit-

are ye bastards, and ance,) if when all the faithful, mentioned ch. xi, did

ee eee) pass through pressures and persecutions, ye should
now have immunity from them..

9 Furthermore we 9. Again, we know that when our carnal fathers,
have had fathers of which begot us men, chastised us, we have not been
our flesh which cor- incited thereby to love or reverence them less, to for-
rected us, and we .41e or renounce them: and shall we for a little per-
gave them reverence: ; : P i :
shall we not much Secution fall off from Christ our spiritual father, which
rather be in subjec- makes Christians and saints of us, and, if obeyed con-
tion unto the Fa- stantly and adhered to in spite of persecution, will
rags of spirits, and bestow eternal life on us as a reward of our patience

j and perseverance ἢ

10 For they verily 10. ‘he carnal parents indeed chastised you when
for a few days chast- you were children, and no longer, and that (as having
ened us * alter their >hsolute dominion over their children) by the rules
own pleasure; but he ὦ A i ; Ξ
for our profit, that Οἵ their own judgment or will, which are oft corrupt;
we might be partak- but all God’s chastisements are for your advantage,
ers of his holiness. that you may be the higher advanced toward his

purity or sanctity: and so it is a mercy of his, and a
kindness above that of parents, that he never gives
over this special care of you, but continues this
healthful discipline unto you.

τι Nownochasten- 11. It is true indeed, that there is in all affliction
ing for the present that which is ungrateful to flesh and blood, and so
seemeth to be “joy- cannot be joyous to us at the present; but then in
ous, but grievous: Sr :

2 nevertheless after- the end it gives us our payment for all our patience,
ward it yieldeth the viz. a blessed reward of bliss and peace to all that
[e] peaceable fruit of have suffered any thing as Christians.

righteousness unto 49, 43, Wherefore encourage all the cowardly, pu-
them which are ex- - . s

ercised thereby, Stlanimous, fearful persons, (see notes [Ὁ] [6] ver. 3,)

12 Wherefore lif, and by the considerations here offered to you remove
up the hands which all things out of the way which may discourage
hang down, and the the weak, and make them forsake their Christian
feeble knees; course when they see it persecuted ; but on the other
13Andmakestraight ~. ;
paths for your feet, Side, whomsoever you see thus weak, or in danger of
'3 Jest that which is being thus perverted or disheartened through his own
lame be turned out fears, cure him of his fears, and establish and confirm

of ibe ways but let him in his course of Christianity.
14 “Follow peace 14: [wo great faults there be in the Gnostics, of

with all men, and Which I would advise you—malice and uncleanness,
** holiness, without all filthy pollutions of the flesh; and be you careful

° have been made partakers, μέτοχοι γεγόνασι. 10 according as they thought good,
κατὰ τὸ δοκοῦν αὐτοῖς. 11 matter of joy, but sorrow, χαρᾶς, ἀλλὰ λύπη. 12 but at
last it returns, ὕστερον δὲ--- ἀποδίδωσι. 13 that the lame be not turned out of the way, but
may rather be healed, ἵνα μὴ τὸ χωλὸν ἐκτραπῇ, ἰαθῇ δὲ μᾶλλον. 14 Pursue, Διώκετε.
15 purification, τὸν ἁγιασμόν.

<=: ΝΗ

τὰ ἐν pied γ᾿ δ.

CHAP. XII. HEBREWS. 385

which no man shall ye be not seduced into either of these; but on the

see the Lord : contrary, strive as much as is possible to maintain
peace and all kind of charity even with your perse-
cutors; and be sure ye do not make use of Christian
liberty to licentiousness, to the neglecting of that
purity and sanctity of life, without endeavour of and
growth in which no man shall come to heaven ;

15 Looking dili- 16. Taking all care that ye walk like Christians,
gently lest any man that ye do not fall off from the gospel state, (see note
“a ig the grace of [4] ch. xiii,) lest the heresy of the Gnostics begun in
i lest any root Simon Magus be found among you, (see note [4]

erness spring- aes : ‘ ‘
ing up trouble you, Acts vili,) and that poison prove infectious to others:
and thereby many be 16. Lest any of their unclean infusions come in
defiled ; among you, or lest there be any so profane, that, like
ant Nad aby ὃ Ksau, through hunger or any such pressure, he part
[ ἢ profane person with the priesthood and primogeniture, that is, to
as pero who for one avoid the afflictions of this life here, he forsake Chris-
‘morsel of meat sold tianity itself, and for the present, to get a little ease
his birthright. from persecution, he forsake the public meetings for
God’s service, Heb. x. 25, and all other privileges
attending it.
17 Foryeknowhow 17. Which profaneness of Esau’s in selling at so
that afterward, when small a rate the privileges of the firstborn, (to which
pre pe nave ἰη- the priesthood was annexed,) was so provoking a sin
he was τοῖο cted. fo. in God’s sight, that after, when he would have gotten
he found no place of the blessing from Isaac, and besought him to reverse
repentance, though his act, to do otherwise than he had done, to give
he sought it 'care- him the blessing, that is, the promise of Canaan for
fully with tears. = his seed, (when he had with error, but withal by the
ordering of Divine Providence, given it to Jacob,) and
thereupon cried with an exceeding bitter cry, Gen.
xxvii. 94, he was not able to prevail with him with
all this importunity ; which signifies how impossible
it is for them who have been thus profane as to for-
sake Christ, or that which is most sacred, the public
assemblies of his service, (resembled by Esau’s selling
his birthright,) for the removing a little pressure, to
get the reward of a Christian, happiness here and
heaven hereafter, (resembled by the blessing,) though
they would never so fain get it, and express vehe-
ment sorrow that they cannot.
ee foe τοί 18. This is enough to enforce the great admonition
that might be touch- Of this epistle, of holding fast the faith, and not fall-
ed, and that burned ing off for persecutions, to Judaism and heresy: for

16 lest there be any root of bitterness springing up with poison, and thereby many be infect-
ed: see note [4] Acts viii. 17 dish of meat, βρώσεως. 18 desired to inherit, θέλων
κληρονομῆσαι. 19 earnestly, ἐκζητήσας.

HAMMOND, VOL. II. ce

386 HEBREWS. CHAP. XII. ,

with fire, nor unto you Christians have a more honourable calling than

Dimon taeer sn ont that of the Jews, that was only to the law given from

ness, and vempes> mount Sinai, a mountain on earth, only that set out
with terrible representations of fire, and thick clouds,
and thunder and lightning,

19 Andthe sound 19. A trumpet to summon all to appear before
κε ἃ Ein hp God, and the voice of God heard in a dreadful man-

Θ voice Of words ; ? με ,
Thich Doce ther tras 8 50 one that the people desired they might
heard intreated that €ar no more of it.
the word should not 20, 21. A token of the great unsupportableness of
be spoken to them the Mosaical law, which was further signified by the
a (Ror ther Meould severity threatened to any beast that should touch
ak endure that that mount whence the law was given, and the so
which was com- formidable aspect of those things that appeared there,
manded, And if so that Moses himself could not choose but tremble, (as
mace ἴα τα beast is received by tradition of the Jews, (as many other
touch the mountain, things, see note [a] 2 Tim. iii,) though not mentioned
it shall be stoned, or . : ᾿ k '
thrust through with 2 Exodus :) which sure may take off any man among
a dart : you from falling in love with Judaism.

21 And so terrible 92. But ye are admitted to the Christian church,
Mo. the oe that and by that to the liberty of approaching heaven, of
eae ly fe ie claiming right to it, that substance of which the mount

gly fear and ~’ : et
quake :) Sion and Jerusalem (called the city of the living God)

22 Butyearecome was but an image or type, where there are so many
Sep faennt Seneaae troops of angels, ten thousand in a troop, with whom
bg v3 Pig ies 7 © all Christians have communion in the church;
living God, the hea- SS lea νόννιν 68 ζω; b f that
venly Jerusalem, and 28: ‘To the dignity of being members of that con-
to 2! an innumerable gregation of Jews and Gentiles, where angels and
company of angels, men join together, and make up the assembly of the
Be | Fo the [4] an church, made up of apostles, the firstfruits of the faith,
ih i ὩΣ 7 the Rom. vill. 23, and all those eminent, faithful persons
[h] firstborn, which Whose names are honoured and recorded in the book
are * [ἡ] written in of God, nay, to the presence of God himself, and all
raga ane δ᾽ δας the saints that are now in bliss;
to the spirits of juet 24° La, unto Jesus Christ, who, as a mediator be-
eu Pete Dow God and us, hath established d
men *[k] made per- (ween God and us, hat estab isned a second covye-
fect, nant, and assured us that it is indeed the covenant of

24 And to Jesus God, and consequently that we may be confident that
ΠΝ pace ter of ΗΜ God will perform his part of it, and now requires of

-prink. US and gives us grace to perform ours; and to his

the blood of sprink Ἶ : :
ling, that speaketh blood, with which we must be sprinkled before we
better things than can be admitted into heaven, (as the priest was to
[7] that of Abel. — sprinkle himself before he went into the holy of
holies,) which is quite contrary to Abel’s blood, as

it is mentioned in Genesis, that called for vengeance

20 were not able to bear, ov« ἔφερον. 21 the myriads, μυριάσιν. 22 enrolled.
23 consummate.

ae cage A te, a ia

— ee

CHAP. XII. HEBREWS. 387

on Cain, this called for mercy even upon his cruci-
fiers, if they would repent and reform, and doth pow-
erfully draw down mercy on the penitent believers ;
or, that hath much more efficacy in it to obtain God’s
acceptance than had the blood of Abel’s sacrifice,
which was the first type of the blood of Christ, of
which we read, and of which it is said, that God had
respect to it.
25 Seethatyerefuse 25. And therefore be sure ye despise not Christ,
= _ that speak- who is come to deliver God’s will unto you; for if they
M6 papel ἜΠΗ way were destroyed that contemned Moses that delivered
refused him that the law from mount Sinai, then much severer destruc-
se 5, onearth, tion is to be expected for them that despise the com-
much more * shall mandments of Christ, that delivers them immediately
not we escape, if we from heaven.
ae te πῶς 26. In giving the law, there was an earthquake
heaven : when God spake, and that was somewhat terrible ;
26 Whosevoicethen but now is the time of fulfilling that prophecy, Hag.
og, gael but ii. 7, where God professes to make great changes,
tihised:. agin 2d Vet greater than ever were among them before, even to
oncé more r shake the destroying the whole state of the Jews : (see note
not the earth only, [7] Matt. xxiv.)
but ee Lewren. 27. For that is the notation of the phrase which is
ve werd, rendered Yet once, which signifies some final ruin,
nifieth the 28 remoy, 2nd that very remarkable, as here the total subversion
ing of those things of the Jews, of all their law and policy, as of things
that are shaken, as of that were made on purpose to be destroyed, designed
ee ee crnds, by God only for a time, for that imperfect state, as a
st i oa Ρν forerunner and preparative to the gospel, which there-
shaken may remain, fore is a state of which there is no mention of the
shaking it, nor consequently of any other future state
that shall succeed it, which signifies that that is most
certainly to endure for ever, till the end of the world.
28 Wherefore we 98. We therefore that are vouchsafed our part in
29 hick” δὶ eon this immutable kingdom or state under Christ, a con-
Poor let us have dition that no persecutions, nor even the gates of
grace, whereby we hell, shall prevail against, but it shall be sure finally
may serve God ac- to overcome and survive all opposition; let us take
ceptably with reve- care to hold fast and not forsake the gospel, (see note
rence and godlyfear: [7] ch. xiii,) through which we may serve God so as
he will now accept of, with reverence of so glorious
a master, and with fear of his wrath, if we do provoke
him by abusing his mercies: (see note [6] Phil. ii.)

24 delivered the oracle. 25 we that refuse him from heaven, ἡμεῖς of τὸν ἀπ᾽ οὐρανῶν
ἀποστρεφόμενοι. 26 Yet once, or, This one ἐΐηιθ, Ἔτι ἅπαξ. 27 Now the phrase, Td δέ,
28 subversion, μετάθεσιν. 29 that is not to be shaken, ἀσάλευτον.

Cc 2

388 HEBREWS. CHAP. XIII.

29 For our God is 99, For this gracious God, which is our God, will
a consuming fire. shew himself to the provoking Christians, as (or more
severely than) he threatened to the Israelites, Deut.
iv. 24, an emblem of which we have Exod. xxiv. 17,
where the sight of the glory of the Lord, that is, of
his presentiating himself, was like devouring fire on

the top of the mountain.

CHAP. XIII.
LET brotherlylove 1, 2, And for particular directions of Christian life,
contings. I shall commend these unto you at this time, in re-

Ὅν παδονξφω γϑπ spect of your present state. Be kind unto all Chris-

ers: for thereby some tians, not only those of your own nation, Jews, but

have entertained an- to any of all countries, strangers so called, or aliens:

gels unawares. let not the Christian virtue of hospitality to strangers
be strange to you; for by the practice of that, Abra-
ham and Lot, Gen. xviii. and xix, received angels into
their houses unawares.

3 Remember them 3. Have that compassion to prisoners, that sense of
that are in bonds, their sufferings, as you would have if you were in the
as bound with them; same condition with them; relieve and rescue those
and them which 'suf- eins
fer adversity, as be- that are under any affliction, as men that know and
ing yourselves also consider yourselves to be in the same frail, human
in the body. estate, subject to all that befalls any man.

4 *{a] Marriage is 4. And whereas the Gnostics pronounce marriage
eoureble ἃ τῷ τῷ unlawful, but mdulge to all unnatural lusts, do ye
filed : ie 7 pdt look on marriage, not only as lawful, but as honour-
mongers and adult- able, instituted by God; only take care that you make
erers God will judge. use of it as a fortification against all unlawful lusts.

For fornication, of what sort soever, which the dislike
of marriage brings many to, and adultery, which is
the violation of marriage, are sins that will be severely
punished by God.
5 Let your ®con- ὅδ. And in such times especially as these of perse-
versation be without cution, there is no temper so fit for you to be fur-
covetousness; and be nished against as that of covetousness: whatever God
peainphing bbe eet at present allows you, be ye fully satisfied with that.
gs as ye have: ; BS
for he hath said, 1 For what God said to Joshua of the Jews he saith to
will never leave thee, all true Christians, of whom those were the type, that
nor forsake thee. he will by no means utterly destitute them, and so they
have no need of that fear which is wont to betray
men to covetousness.
6 So that we may 6. So that we Christians, particularly you Hebrew

_ 1 are evil intreated, κακουχουμένων. 2 Let marriage be honourable among all, Τίμιος
6 γάμος ἐν πᾶσι. 3 be undefiled, ἀμίαντος. 4 fornicators, mépvous. 5 disposi-
tion, temper of mind, manners, be free from the love of money, apiAdpyupos ὃ τρόπος. ὃ the
things that are present, τοῖς παροῦσιν.

ee ee ee eee ee

~~” ae,

~~ -—--—_ τ «ΟΝ

CHAP. XIII. HEBREWS. 389

boldly say, The Lord Christians, that suffer so much for the profession of

wal, Melber. ps Ithe faith, may from the word of God take courage,

eer eer What od say, I will trust God with my security, and live

man shall do unto . : :

me. fearless of all danger, knowing, that as long as he sees it
best for me, he will deliver me from worldly dangers,
and that when he permits them to come, the utmost
shall do me no hurt.

j 7Remember them 7. Set before your eyes the bishops and governors
1] which have the that have been in your church, and preached the gos-
h ΣΟΥ x Ὁ, ene pel to you; observe their manner of living, their per-

ave hoped eas. severance till death; and then make their faith, their
you the word of God: . :
whose faith follow, perseverance and constancy in the doctrine of the
considering the end gospel, the example for you to imitate and transcribe.
ee oe arestion: 8. The same faith that then was the true faith, in

granite ae the which they persevered to the death, will be so now
same yesterday, and d ll : Ἢ ΣῈ
to day, and for ever, Unto you and to all ages ; you have no reason to thin
that it is so suddenly changed, that Judaism, which
they took to be abolished, should now be in force
again among you, as your Gnostic teachers are willing
to persuade you.

9 Be not carried a- 9. ‘This change, and bringing in of new doctrines
bout with “divers and of Judaism into the church, is a piece of dangerous
stage) _ doctrines. inconstancy: it were sure more for the turn to be
thing’ that the heart grounded in the truth, to take that which is best for
be e] established your turn, and then never to remove, or be carried
with [d] grace; not about from that to any other. And that that is the
ἀρὰ meats, which gospel, and not the Mosaical law about sacrifices and

ave not profited meats, &c., that this is much better for the soul than
them “that have been 7 “f :
occupied therein. the other, will soon appear unto you, if you consider

how empty and unprofitable those observances of the
law always were, (considered in themselves,) even
when they were in force; for even then they that
dealt in them were really little profited by them, (see
ch. x. 1, 2, 3, where the sacrifices are said only to be
a commemoration of sin, unable to expiate, and so
leaving in estate of damnation, unless they advance
_ further to Christ, signified by those sacrifices.)

10 We have an. 10. And if any man think his Judaizing will do
altar, whereof they him no hurt in respect of Christianity, that those that
have no right to eat stand for the Mosaical performances may yet have
which serve the ta- a Se . : Plight Fe

eir portion in Christ, let him know he is mistaken.
bernacle. : as : :
For Christ, the only Christian altar to which we bring
all our sacrifices, and who is so beneficial to us, will
not be beneficial to them that depend on the Mosa-
ical law; they that do so, have no right to partake of

7 Be mindful of your governors, Μνημονεύετε Τῶν ἥγουμ. 8 various, ποικίλαι. 9 which
walked, περιπατήσαντες.

390 HEBREWS. CHAP. XIII.

Christ, (Gal. v. 2. If you be circumcised, Christ shalt
profit you nothing.)

11 Forthe bodiesof 11. And the truth of this you may discern by a
those beasts, whose ceremony among the Jews, to wit, in the sacrifice of
ee ἐβ itt ἐπ atonement or expiation, of which the priest never eat
Pe ki ay rivet’ ee a bit; the blood he carried in with him into the holy
sin, are burned with- place, and the body was burnt without the camp.
out the camp. Now by that sacrifice the Messias was typified most

lively, as is acknowledged by themselves, so that
they, even the priests and principal persons among
them, being not allowed to eat of that sacrifice, might
hence collect this truth in hand, that they that eat or
partake of Christ should reap no benefit by him as
long as they pretended their law in force, and de-
pended on these legal ceremonies for heaven.

12 Wherefore Jesus 12. And that the burning that sacrifice (all the
also, that he might body of it) without the camp, so that no part of it
sanctify the people was useful to the Jews, people or priest, did typify
wet ον Ὀοοᾶ, this truth, that Jews relying on their religion should
suffered without the τῆ ya On ΘΟΙΣ ΣΕ ee
gate. not receive benefit by Christ, may further be illus-

trated by our Saviour’s practice, who, when he was
to enter into the holy place, that is, heaven, to bless
and sanctify us, and to that end to shed his own blood,
to carry it as it were in with him, as the priest did
the blood of goats and bullocks into the holy place,
(to signify that there is no means of expiation to be
had but by his blood,) he suffered without the gate, so
fulfilling the type, and confirming this truth typified
by it, that it was not by those legal sacrifices, but by
Christ’s offering himself, that any benefit is to be
hoped for by us.

13 Let us go forth 13. Let us therefore leave the Judaical service,
therefore unto him the Mosaical law, though many afflictions threaten
wan he cam}? us for so doing; let us rely wholly on Christ upon the

sang musreproa<™: cross, (know nothing but Jesus Christ, and him cruci-

fied,) and take all afflictions, in the way to that, cheer-
fully, therein imitating Christ himself, who endured
the cross, despised the shame, &c.

14 For here have 14. For this that is to be had here, is no condition
we no continuing of rest and tranquillity; we, like Abraham, Isaac,
ΠΝ ae we seek one and Jacob, that sojourned in Canaan, are not to look

upon our present being as the preferment which is
promised Christians, (which if it were, we might then
expect it free from afflictions,) but we have a future
expectation of stability whereon we depend.

10 for a sin-offering, περὶ ἁμαρτίας.

en oe

CHAP. XIII. HEBREWS. 391

15 By him there- 15. Let us therefore, now our High Priest is en-
ΠΩΣ By elie tered heaven, by him offer up to God our Christian
Gudoontinually, that sacrifice, our sacrifice, not of beasts’ bodies, but that
is, the [e]fruit of our figured by them, our sacrifice of praise ; and that, not
lips giving thanks to like to that of the Jews, at some set seasons only, but
his name. continually all the days of our lives ; not the fruit of

our herds, to be burnt upon his altar, but the offer-
ing of our charity, alms and mercy, our Christian
sacrifice, ver. 16, joined with our thanksgiving to
God, (and never omitted by the primitive Christians
in their eucharist,) answerable to the freewill offer-
ings or vows, Hos. xiv. 3, in acknowledgment of his
power and goodness.
τό But™todogood 16. But be sure not to omit any season of charity
and to communicate or supply to any brother’s wants that can at any time
forget . for with he offered to you; for this is of the same nature and
5 well xs od _ obligation with the former. All such are offerings to
pleased.
God, very acceptable to him, (whatsoever ye do to
one of these little ones, ye do unto him,) and required
now of us under the gospel as our only Christian
sacrifice.

17 Obey them that 17. Obey those that are set to rule you in your
have the rule over several churches, the bishops (see note [a]), whose
you; a τα μέρα whole care is spent among you, as being to give an
sonny την te ont account of your proficiency in the gospel. And by
as they that must Your submission to them do ye endeavour to make
give account, that their task as easy and sweet as you can, that they
they may do it with may have joy, not sorrow, in the execution of it ; for
a gp a ᾿ with i¢ will be small benefit to you that they have no com-
sraliakite pi hay fort in the discharge of their office toward you; and

as long as they do it sadly, cannot do it so effectually

58 Prop forus: for °° otherwise they might.
13we trust we have. 1ὃ. 1 beseech your prayers for me and my fellow-
a good conscience, labourers in the gospel, which in all reason you ought
‘*in all things will- to afford us, as your reward of our sincere labour and
ἮΝ τὸ ΕΣ genes industry for your good, wherein we have confidence of
ἊΣ thie Rice tn d > Ourselves that we have discharged a good conscience.
this, that I may be 19: And one thing I most earnestly desire you to
restored to you the pray for us, that | may come to you the more speedily.
sooner. 20. Now our God, which delighteth in the peace
teenth atte δὲ and unity of Christians, that raised Christ from
al Sq death to life, (Christ that great pastor and ruler of

again from the dead “ : :
our Lord Jesus, that his church, who, that he might shew himself a good

11 beneficence and liberality, edroiias καὶ kowwvias: see note [d] Acts ii. 12 grieving, or,
sighing, στενάζοντες. 13 we are confident, πεποίθαμεν. 14 to behave ourselves
well in all things, ἐν πᾶσι καλῶς ἀναστρέφεσθαι. 15 But I the more abundantly beseech
you, Περισσοτέρως δὲ παρακαλῶ.

392 HEBREWS. CHAP, XIII.

great ae nec ofthe shepherd, laid down his life for us, and therewith is
t

sheep, through the : . .
blood of the everlast- ote (as the high priest was wont) entered into
eaven,)

in - ‘ :
id Make you per- 21. Incline and prepare your hearts for all Chris-
fect in every good tian performances, particularly that of peace and con-

work to do his will, cord, enabling and exciting you to do whatsoever will
working in you that

ecidich ia Sisto eetion be acceptable in his sight now, according to the com-
in his sight, through Mands of his Son Jesus Christ, God blessed for ever.
Jesus Christ;. to Amen.
whom be glory for
ever andever. Amen. }

22 And I beseech 22. But I beseech you, as you tender your endless
you, brethren, suffer good, that ye embrace and make use of that good ad-

the word of exhort- τον . . . : . .
crank ties δε ae that I have given you in this brief epistle against

written a letter unto Uefection from Christianity.
you in few words.
23 |’ Know ye that
our brother Timothy ᾿
is “set at liberty; ὃ freed from prison ; with whom—
with whom, if he
come shortly, I will
see you.

24 Salute "allthem ἢ the bishops of your several churches, and all the

that have the rule 44¢k under them. ΤῈ Christians that from several
over you, and all

the saints. They of Parts of Italy are in this place, send you greeting.
Italy salute you.

25 Grace be with
you all. Amen.

4“ Written to the
Hebrews from
Italy by Ti-
mothy.

16 fit you for, καταρτίσαι ὑμᾶς ἐν. 17 Or, Ye know, Γινώσκετε. 18 Or, Rome: for
so the King’s MS. reads Ῥώμης.

x

il, Pua OE 55

ΝΥ al eats Aland Siac eid AS

THE (4JGENERAL EPISTLE

OF

[2]J AM E S*.

CHAP. I,

AMES, aservant i. James, the bishop of Jerusalem, employed by
of God and of the God and Christ in the service of that church, sends
Lord Jesus Christ, : ny a
to the twelve tribes Sreeting to the Jewish Christians that are dispersed
which are !scattered among the nations out of Judea in divers cities.
abroad, greeting. 2. Look upon it as the blessedest condition that

2 My _ brethren, can befall you, the joyfullest thing imaginable, that
a you meet with afiictions here in your Christian
Senatiions : course, and those of many sorts and kinds, a succes-

sion of many of them.

3 Knowing this, 3. And this you will do, if you duly consider the
that the trymg of painful effects of these afflictions: for as by them
your faith worketh your faith is tried, whether it be sincere or no, so that
renee trial exercises and gives you the habit of that excel-

lent Christian virtue, of patience and courage and
constancy ; and that being a superiority of mind, and
a victory over a man’s self—over his most hurtful and
unruly passions, his fears, his sorrow, his rage, his re-
venge, and over all the world besides, over injuries,
rapines, contumelies, death itself—it must needs be a
delightful, joyous virtue.

4 *But let patience 4, And then let this patience, by consideration of
have her perfect the advantages of our suffering for Christ and piety’s
ye may be sake, and by the delightfulness of these exercises of

rfect and entire, ἢ Sane aT Rs: ; A
emia nothing. it, advance to this pitch of rejoicing in tribulations,

* the apostle ; so most of the copies read ἀποστόλου.
1 in the dispersion, ἐν τῇ διασπορᾷ. 2 among, περιπέσητε : see Luke x. 30. 3 And, Δέ.

394 JAMES. CHAP. I.

of blessing and glorifying God for them, together with
constancy and perseverance therein, and the more
and heavier the afflictions are, of rejoicing still the
more, ver. 2, which is the giving patience the full
scope, improving that virtue to the highest degree of
perfection : and this will be infinitely for your advan-
tage, the greatest riches that ye can be capable of in
this world. ᾿

5 “If any of ὅδ. δ. To this indeed there is not only fortitude re-
— beatin 1m quired, but wisdom, and that of the highest nature.
tk ΩΝ nae he. And if in such times of pressure as these any man
rally, and upbraid- Want this true, heavenly, spiritual wisdom, this skill
eth not ; and it shall of managing himself at this time, of securing his in-
be given him. terest with Christ rather than with the world, of de-

pending on Christ’s care of him, without using other
artifices of securing himself, of bearing not only pa-
tiently but joyfully the utmost evils, let his recourse
be continaalty to God, whom he need not make scru-
ple or be ashamed to consult upon every occasion ;
for his liberality is not confined, like ours, nor is he
wont to reproach those whom he gives any thing to,
and he will certainly shew him this truth, and furnish
him with this strength of enduring cheerfully, and
give him, when time comes, the experimental know-
ledge of what I here say, how joyful a thing it is to
be thus exercised, and to retain this superiority of
mind in all the afflictions than can befall us.

6 But let himask 6. But let him come to God with firm adherence
[α] in faith, eg on him; a mind resolved, whatsoever comes, to stick
that wavereth ie like £28t to God; to use no means of delivering himself
a wave of the sea but such as are acceptable to him; never entertaining
driven with the wind any doubt whether God’s ways or his own are to be
and tossed. adhered to for the obtaining of his ends; making no

question of God’s power or will to answer his re-
quests, and therefore praying and depending on him
quietly for an issue out of all; whereas the contrary
doubting or wavering keeps men in a perpetual tem-
pest and agitation of mind, always tossed from one
hold, one dependence to another: (see note [4]

ἡ For let not that 1 John v.) ;
man think that he 7. And besides, it is the blasting of our prayers,
shall receive any God being not wont to hear them that do not sin-
ar = ie ag ἃ cetely and faithfully depend on him.

ie Dares 8. A wavering, inconstant Christian, that together

man is unstable in , . ‘ ; ,
all his ways. with the faith of Christ applies himself to unlawful

4 But if, Ei δέ.

aoe ee

ΝΞ heel gor ALES, ENS

ΦΥ͂

CHAP. I. JAMES. 395

courses for his own safeguard, hath the infelicity of
never knowing which way to turn himself, being al-
ways betwixt two, and disquieted upon all occasions:
(see Heclus. 11. 19—16.)

9 5Let the [6]bro- 9,10. But let the rich man that falls into a low
ther of low degree condition through the afflictions to which this world
rejoice “ἴῃ that he 15 subject, be as well pleased, and thank God as heart-
sag angel rich. in LY for his being reduced to this low estate, as a poor
that he is made lov; ™aN is wont to be when he is preferred and exalted,
because as the flower (see note [60] Matt. ix.) Or thus: It is no unhappy
of the grass he shall state for a man to have lost all, to be brought low in
agree so ody the world, and so to have nothing left to lose or se-

cure. Nay, this he may really look on as a dignity
or preferment that he hath reason to be very glad of,
and not to mourn for. And so likewise may the rich
man look with joy upon the plunderings and violences
that befall him ; because his riches is as fading and
transitory a thing as the greenness of the grass, not
worth the valuing ; and the care of keeping and per-
petuating it unto him will bring him a great deal of
temptation and vexation, and little of joy or advantage.
tr Forthesun ‘is 11. For as it is with the green grass on the ground,
no sooner risen with as soon as ever the sun riseth and scorcheth it, it
ene la makes it wither, and all the florid part and beauty
and the flower there. Vanisheth presently, and there is no possible pre-
of falleth, and the serving it at such a time; so the rich man, when
grace of the fashion afflictions and devourers come upon him, doth in a
aa hig ‘ich, Small time wither and fall away; his riches leave
man *fade away in bim, or he them; if God see fit to send or permit
his [c] ways. afflictions, he will not by all his dexterities, by any
means, (but prayer and fidelity and constancy, vy.

5—7,) be able to avert them.

12 Blessed is the 12. Whereas, on the other side, for the true, con-
man that endureth stant, pious Christian, it is a blessed thing for him
oe age θα Bi ary that he meets with afflictions, which are but means to
“ta shall ita the tty and exercise his Christian virtues: which being
crown of life, which done, he shall receive approbation from God, and
the Lord hath pro- with it a reward, such as in the gospel is promised to
mised to them that 4]] that adhere and cleave fast to God, if not deliver-
pee im. ance here, eternity hereafter.

ὦ ve ve tempted , 13° Let no man that by afflictions is brought to any
itn tempted of God. sins say that God is the author of this; for as God
for God cannot be cannot himself be brought to sin by any means, so

5 But let, Aé. 6 in his own height, ἐν τῷ ὕψει αὐτοῦ. 7 arose with burning heat,
and dried away the grass, and the flower thereof fell away, and the beauty of the look of it
‘perished, ᾿Ανέτειλε yap— 8 be withered in his own ways, μαρανθήσεται ἐν Tals—
αὐτοῦ. 9 being approved, δόκιμος γενόμενος.

396 JAMES. CHAP. Τὶ

tempted with evil, doth not he by sending affliction seduce or insnare
es es peers he any, cause him to fall by that means, (as appears by
7 : the sincere Christian, whose fidelity is not betrayed,

but approved by afflictions.)

_14 But every man 14. But every man’s falling into any sin comes

is tempted, when he from himself, his own treacherous, sensual appetite,

is drawn away of his 1. : ᾿ ; :

own lust. and en. Which being impatient of sufferings, suggests and

ἀκοῦς be tenders him some sensitive, carnal baits, and so by
them draws him out of his course and entices him.

15 Thenwhen lust 15. And when his consent is joined to that pro-
oa gratia is posal or invitation of his sensual part against the con-
aaa sia whe t ig trary dictates of his reason and the Spirit of God, then
finished, bringeth that, and not the affliction and temptation, ver. 13, be-
forth death. getteth sin, every such consent is the engaging the

soul in sin; and such sin, when by repetition of acts
or indulgence it comes to some perfection, it engageth
the soul in eternal death: (see note [37 1 Thess. v.)
16"'Donoterr,my 16,17. Do not permit yourselves to be deceived
beloved brethren. τς by the Gnostics that creep in among you, and flatter
Ene good ‘gift you with hopes that they by their compliances will be
very perfect gift :
is from above, and 8018 to preserve you from suffering here. No, cer-
cometh down from tainly, it is God must secure you, or ye are not likely
the Father of lights, to be secured; the present avoiding of persecutions,
with whom is ΠΟ by not confessing of Christ, will stand you in small
[d |variableness, nei- - ace :
ther shadow of turn. 5.684, involve you only in the destruction that attends
ing. . the persecutors: and this will be a sad deceit when it
befalls you. How much better and safer will it be to
adhere to God, when every good thing that is given
to men, whether of the lower or higher sort, the or-
dinary prizes in their spiritual exercises, and the most
illustrious crowns, (see note [d] Phil. iii,) come from
heaven, descend to us from God, who is the great

spring and fountain of all good things, who, like the ©

sun, sends out light to all that want; but then is not

like that in its changeablenes, (as in the several ap-

pearances of the sun, when it riseth, when it is high

noon, and when it sets, whereas God is constant in

the same pouring out his rays on us, hath no rising

nor setting;) nor again in his yearly removing or

going from us, which causes different shadows on the

earth. God sends forth his light without mixture of

18 Of his own will S22de, his gifts without all niggardliness or restraint.
begat he us with the 18. He hath now begotten us in a more excellent
word of truth, that way and manner than when we were called his child-

10 to. _ ll Be not deceived, Μὴ πλανᾶσθε. 12 largess, δόσιξ. 13 no variation
nor casting of shadow, caused by his turning from us.

“so Oh ee

CHAP. I. : JAMES. 397

we should be a kind ren, being Israelites, begotten us by the gospel to be
epee of his Christians and heirs of salvation ; and therein he hath
allowed us the favour of being the first that have been
called to this dignity, Ephes. i. 12, and that out of no
consideration of any thing in us, but only of his own
free will and pleasure, which being an evidence of
his free goodness toward us, we have little reason to
misdoubt him.

19 Wherefore, my 19. Seeing therefore God hath been so gracious to
beloved brethren, let us, let these advantages be made use of to reform
pleat bs on every thing that is amiss; let it engage us to those
τὐουρηξημσρθνθ ἢ spss moral duties oft recommended to us, as to be very

ready to hear and learn, and yet very deliberate and
wary in our words; so to be very hardly brought to
anger or impatience, whatever the wickedness of men,
whatsoever our provocations be.

20 For the wrath 20. For it is not at all agreeable to the Christian
of man worketh not temper, required Matt. ν, to be impatient and fall out
we jpantenpences of into sudden wrath or anger ; and he that is such, will

: never be able to do that which is prescribed by God,
and acceptable to him under the gospel.

21 Wherefore lay 21. And as the sins of wrath and malice so ob-
apart all filthiness servable in the Gnostics among you, (which are there-
᾿ς Src gaat ἕῳ fore called dogs, and the concision, by St. Paul,) so
sr with meekness kewise of lust also, all those that circumcision noted
the engrafted word, the casting from us, and are answerable to the suck-
which is able to save ers that grow from the root of the tree, let them be
your souls. plucked off and removed, that you may be the more

docile and capable of receiving the whole gospel doc-
trine, which is as it were a graff of a sweet, kindly fruit,
graffed into the stock of our sour and corrupt nature,
and being received and prospering in our hearts, will
fructify unto holiness, and finally will bring men to
heaven.

22 But be ye do- 22. But then it will not be sufficient to receive that
ers of the word, and doctrine into your ears or brain, but it must be uni-
eg ogee formly practised, or else it is but the deceiving of
Alves, yourselves. ice
23 Forifanybea 23, 24. For he that hears the directions that: are
hearer of the word, given in the gospel for good life, and the motives and
and not a doer, he is obligations to it; and when he hath done so, sets not
like unto a man be- — . : : : eset
holding his [e]na- With any care to live accordingly a pious Christian
tural face ina glass: life, may be resembled to a man looking in a mirror,

24 For he “behold- to observe what spots or sullages are there in his face ;

14 beheld himself and went away, and presently forgot, κατενόησε----καὶ ἀπελήλυθε, καὶ
ἐπελάθετο.

398 JAMES. CHAP. 11.

eth himself, and go- and when he hath done, goes away, and forgets what
eth his way, and he saw there, never thinks to reform what was amiss.
straightway forget-
teth what manner of
man he was.

25 But % whoso 25. But he that hath studied the gospel to purpose,
looketh into the per- seen his own image there, all that he is concerned in
fect law of liberty, foy his present and eternal well-being, and hath not

oa gene apni: looked slightly, but insisted, continued looking on it,

forgetful hearer, but and lays it to heart, and applies it to practice, and lives
a doer of the work, and acts accordingly, actually performing that which
this man shall be is required of him, that man may receive comfort and

1 j 16 . . . . . . ᾿
Deane A θεν χα joy in his course, and God will bless him in it.

mong you seem to 26. If a man appear or make show of serving and
be religious, and bri- worshipping God, profess to be religious, and yet
dleth not his tongue, gives his tongue the reins to rail riotously on his fel-
butdeceiveth hisown |W Christians, that man deceiveth himself, flattereth

Neier cae BO *** himself with vain hopes, if he think that his religion
27 [f]Pure religi- should ever stand him in any stead.

on and undefiled be- 27. ‘The true Christian religion, such as God, which

fore God and the Fa- i; ον Father, will accept of, consists of two special

er τυ τ parts, charity to all that are in need, and purity of

widows in their af- life, abstaining from filthy lusts and all the evil ex-
fliction, and to keep amples and temptations of the world.

himself unspotted -

from the world.

CHAP. II.
MY brethren, have 1, Christianity being so great a promoter of justice

pid Ses sore and charity to all, and especially to Christians, and
Chriat τὴν cThovdode again to those that most need our relief and assist-

glory, with respect ance, ch. 1. 27, it is a most unchristian thing to be
of persons. partial to one before another Christian on considera-
2 For if there come tion that one is richer or in better clothes than the
unto your [6]assem- Vay
bly amanwith a gold © : Ἶ ae. ; :
ring, in goodly ap-_ 2- For if a cause in your judicatures or consistories
parel,and therecome happen between a rich gallant and a poor beggarly
in also a poor man person,
in vile raiment ; Foe (te :

3 *And ye have 4. And if you shall make a difference between
respect to him that them in respect of their wealth and clothes, and shall

wares pas = set one in a more honourable place than the other,
Res na, Sit fa, (see note [4],) consider one and despise the other,
here ina good place ;

and say to the poor,

Stand thou there, or

sit here under my

footstool :

15 he that hath looked close—and dwelt upon it, and is not— ὃ δὲ παρακύψα----καὶ παρα-
pelvas— 16 doing, ποιήσει. 1 of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ. 2 and
ye shall look upon him, καὶ ἐπιβλέψητε ἐπί. 3 fairly.

ala eS ag ltt a NE ALE

sew te

CHAP. II. JAMES. 399

4 *Are ye not then 4. And without any doubt or scruple in your hearts
[ο] partial in your- be thus unjustly partial; or if ye do not so much as
selves, and are be- ade es aaah ght t
come judges of evi] debate among yourselves, or consider the merit of the
thoughts ? cause, but as wicked, corrupt judges, hand over head,

adjudge the cause to the rich, (and despise the poor,
ver. 6,) whatsoever the justice of the cause and merit
of it be, or prefer the rich before the poor, and judge
3 the cause by the person, not the person by the cause;

5 Hearken, my be- ὀ 5. This is a most unchristian dealing in you. And
loved brethren, Hath then do but consider, hath God had any such par-
not God chosen the tialities in bestowing Christianity and his graces on
poor of this world ἢ : 2
teh in faith, and ™en! Nay, hath he not, on the other side, picked out
heirs of the *king- men as poor as any to be as eminent believers and
dom which he hath saints as any ?
πα, δὸ them 6, 7. But you, if a man be poor, despise him, con-

6. Bid yo. have de- Sider him not. And truly it is no very amiable thing
spised the poor. Do to be rich, nor doth it produce any excellencies in
not rich men oppress them that are so, or favours toward you, that deserve

ou, and draw you to be so considered by you; for riches make men apt

efore the judgment + onpress others, and to enter vexatious suits against
seats ? ξ is τς
Do not they blas- them, and to despise Christianity, and blaspheme that
tases that worthy good profession of yours.
name ° by the whic 8. If ye observe the law of Christ our King, which
ye are called? he hath in a particular manner prescribed us, John
8 If ye fulfil the τ :
τὴς, Xill. 34, and xv. 12, and to which above all other men
royal law according ape μ
tothescripture,Thou all we Christians are to be subject, and that agreeable
shalt love thy neigh- to what is mentioned in the Old Testament, Levit.
ΠΝ as thyself, ye xix, 18, the command of measuring our love to our
essed neighbour by that which we bear to ourselves, this is
: somewhat like a Christian.

9 But if ye have 9: But if ye use this partiality, ver. 2, this is a sin,
respect to persons, and so condemned by the law, Levit. xxx. 15. Deut.
ye commit sin, and j, 17, and xvi. 19, Exod. xxiii. 3, and so you offend
are ‘convinced of the even against the law, and not only against the gospel.
law as transgressors. Pee ᾿ :

τὸ For whosoever 10. And it is but a small excuse for you to think
shall keep the whole that this is but one transgression, and therefore not
law, and yet offend considerable: for the obedience to God’s will is re-
ee er” *he is quired universally to all that he commands; and he
_ nina that offends in one, though he keep all the rest, is

| guilty of the breach of that obedience, and punishable
* 11 Forhethat said. 2 well as if he had broken all.
Donotcommitadul. 11- For it is the same Lawgiver that imposed the

tery, said also, Do one and the other law, that interdicted adultery and

4 and are doublful in, or, debate not among yourselves. 5 Or, promise: for the King’s
MS. reads ἐπαγγελίας. 6 which is called upon you ? τὸ ἐπικληθὲν ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς; 7 reproved,
ἐλεγχόμενοι. 8 is become, γέγονε.

400 JAMES. CHAP. Il.

not kill. Nowifthou murder, and his authority is equally despised by the
commit no adultery, committing of either.

al “Scomiediga ἀῤονῳ 12. Let your words and actions be like those that

gressor of the law. are to be judged, not by the Mosaical law, which re-
12 So speak ye, and quires those external observances so severely, circum-
so do, as they that cision under pain of death, &c., but by the law of

spall -e_juuaee bY Christ, which hath set us at liberty in this kind, and
13 For he yon requires of us another sort of performances.

have judgment with- 13. And first, for the latter of these, that of actions,
out mercy, that hath it 1s certain that among the precepts of Christ there
shewed no mercy; is none more eminent than that of works of mercy,
and mercy *rejoiceth nto which the promises of God’s mercy are so linked
against judgment. ;
14 What doth i¢ and proportioned, that he that condemns others shall
profit, my brethren, himself be condemned, and he that doth forgive others
though a man say needs not fear God’s condemnation, Matt. vi.
he hath faith, and 4, And it is not for a Christian to say that his

have not works? can ¢ - :
Gdhanve tiie? faith shall render such works unnecessary; for indeed

1s If a brother or Without such works his faith will nothing profit him,
sister be naked, and and it is ridiculous to think it will.

pape ck re 5. For in case a Christian be in great want and
16 And one of you distress for supply of the necessaries of life, food and
say unto them, De- raiment,
part in ee = ae “ τό. And you give him good words, bid him have
πο δἰ ξενάϊος on plenty, or wish he had, but do no more to help him
give them not those to the things which he hath need of for his body ;
things which are what is he the better for your words ?
needful to the body; 47, So if faith be by itself, without actions conse-
what doth it profit? Guent and agreeable to it, it is as fruitless and lifeless
17 Even so faith, Ὁ ?
if it hath not works, 28 those words were.
is dead, 10 being 18. And any man that looks on this uncharitable
alone. believer will be able to reprove him thus: Talk as
18 ἜΣΑΝ he re much of thy faith as thou wilt, no man will believe
fait se ἐπι I ἡ ταν thee; thy works must be superadded to the confession
works: shew me Of thy faith, to approve the sincerity of it.
thy faith "without 19. One act of thy faith is, the believing one true
thy works, andI will God, and this is most absolutely necessary to thee ;
pe gsi faith but if thy life be not answerable to this part of thy
19 ‘Thou believest faith, and that evidenced by piety and charity, thou
thatthere isoneGod; art then to remember that the believing there is one
thou doest well: the God is such a good quality as is common to thee and
devils also believe, the devils also, and if it have no more joined to it,

aoe payer hon will bestead thee no more than them.

know, O vain man, 20. It is a mere vanity to conceive that faith with-

9 triumpheth over, KaTakavxarat. 10 by itself, καθ᾽ ἑαντήν. 11 But one will say,
᾿Αλλ᾽ ἐρεῖ Tis. 12 So the Syriac, Arabic, and Latin copies read, and so the King’s
MS. χωρίς ; others read ἐκ, by.

ee

CHAP. III. JAMES. 401

that faith without out Christian obedience can be effectual to justifica~
works is dead? tion, and you may discern it by this.

21 Was not Abra- 21. Abraham was the father of the faithful, the
ham our father jus- great example of faith and justification ; but it was
wes ee ee when not upon his bare believing God’s promise that he
his son upon the 4S justified, but upon that high act of obedience to
altar ? God, in being ready to offer up his only son, in whom

the promises were made to him.

22 8Seestthouhow 22. And so you see his obedience to God’s com-
faith wrought with mands, as well as belief of his promises, concurred to
ee by the rendering him capable of the continuance of God’s
perfect ? favour and approbation. And through the perform-

ance of that ready obedience it was that his faith came
to attain the end designed it.

23 And the scrip- 93, And by this trial of his obedience it was that
τὴς εὐ: ἢ a a Abraham was most eminently said to be approved by
ham believed God, G04, 1 Mac. ii. 52, and looked on as a friend by him,
and it was imputed Gen. xxii. 15, and in which that place of scripture
unto him for right- (before delivered, Gen. xv. 6.) concerning God’s im-
eousness: and he puting his faith for righteousness was most eminently
was called the Friend ehen heteal
of God. putter sey :

24 Yeseethenhow 24- And so this is one great testimony, that to a
that by works aman man’s approbation with God obedience is required,
is justified, and not and not faith deemed sufficient, that hath not that
by faith only. joined with it.

25 Likewise also 95. Another evidence of this truth is to be fetched
hook aot merel the from that we read of God’s approving and rewarding
case 9 δἰληνς aoe of Rahab, a proselyte and stranger, no native Jew,
received the mes- Whose faith is set forth Heb, xi. 30, and she in a spe-
sengers, and had cial manner rewarded by God, Josh. vi. 25; and what
sent them out an- was it that was thus rewarded in her? Why, her care
Seah wey? and charity to those that were sent to view the land,

Josh. i. 4.

26 Forasthe body 26. And so the conclusion is clear and infallible,

without the spirit is that as the body of man, without the soul enlivening

dead, so faith with- - - - . .
out works is dead lt? CXercises no actions of life, so doth not faith profit

ey’ to our justification without works of obedience to
the commands of Christ, justice and charity, &c. vy.
1. 8. 14.
CHAP. III.

-MY brethren, [a]be 1, And as for actions, (see ch. ii. 12, 13,) so for
“cabllacaspad ρας words ye are not to judge your brethren, or to take
shall at 2the Upon you that office of master or teacher which

greater condemna- belongs only to Christ; but to consider that there

tion. is a greater, a higher judicature, the judgment of

God, to which we are all reserved.

13 You see, Βλέπεις. 1 teachers. 2 a greater judgment, μεῖζον κρῖμα.
HAMMOND, VOL. II. pd

402 JAMES. CHAP, III.

2 For in τῶν ο The best of us have much to blame and accuse

things we offend all. i) ourselves, and therefore should not be forward to
If any man offend

not in word, the #¢cuse or judge others, And of all vices, those of
same is a perfectthe tongue (whereof this of judging is an eminent
man, and able also one) are most ordinary; and they that can rule and
to bridle the whole manage that, (as the Judaizers are far from doing,

moe ch. iv. 11,) and keep innocent from all faults of that
3 Behold, we put --

Spits in the horses’ kind, do thereby demonstrate themselves to be true
mouths, that they sincere Christians, able to resist all other temptations,

may obey us; and and guide all their actions according to the Christian
we turn about their

whole body. rule. had : ‘al

4 Behold also the. 8: AS 1m managing of horses, when by a bridle put
ships, which though Into his mouth we have gotten power over that part,
they be so great, and we are thereby enabled to dispose of the whole beast,

are driven of fierce though a very strong one, as we please
winds, yet are the 8 y 8 ᾿ Ρ

ἐδ abaak with 4- And so though a ship on the sea be a vast
a very small helm, unwieldy vessel, and in the power of winds and
ieubhetsonvie ᾿ the 7 on we are δ i hee to comy # Le fa
governor listeth. before them, yet the pilot means of the helm or
: ay fe eine stern, a io part, of an encode bigness, is
member, and *boast- able to rule it and turn it as he please.

eth great things. 5. Again, the tongue is one of the smallest parts of
Behold, how great a man’s body, and yet makes a great noise, doth a
Fagan ὦ little fire oreat deal of hurt, stirs up faction and contention in

6 [6] And the the church ; as a little fire, ye know, will set a whole
tongue is ®a fire, a house, or any the greatest pile on fire.
world of iniquity: 6. And the tongue cannot more fitly be resembled
so is the tongue than to fire, for though it be but one, and that a very
babe μάν it defileth S™all member of the body, yet so it may be used as
the whole body, and to set the whole society of men, a church, a kingdom,
setteth on fire the a whole world on fire with strife and contention and
7 [4] course of na- all wickedness, infecting and poisoning the whole
poe oy" ᾿ 15. Set society, setting all in combustion, being itself set on
ic For 8 [6 every Work by the devil, kindled by that fire that comes
kind of beasts, and from hell.
of birds, and of ser- ὀχ, It is in the power and skill of man, (as through
pents, and of things g]] times we see,) to repress the violence and poison
ph ok a Mere of all other creatures, to arene and — them of
i Leas Νὰ. their weapons and means of hurting mortally:

8 But the tongue ὃ, But the tongue is more hard to be subdued than
can no man tame; any of these, an irremediable author of many evils,
ear oe ΤΟΥ om sc as and wounds and kills like the most venomous
dak Ὑ PO beast, and no antidote is sufficient against it.

9 Therewith bless 9. And what a foul sin is it in a Christian or pro-

3 bridles, χαλινούς. 4 So. 5 makes great boasts, μεγαλαυχεῖ. 6 Or, is set in the

members a fire of iniquity to the world. 7 wheel of affairs. 8 all the nature. 9 by
the nature of man.

CHAP. III. JAMES. 403

we God, even the fessor of piety to use this member to so distant offices,

Bee Shere to confess with the tongue and acknowledge him who

which are made af. 18 both our God and our Father, and to judge and rail

ter the similitude of at our Christian brethren, who, for that image of God

God. they bear upon them, are to be looked on and used
with all kindness ?

to Out of the same io. This contrariety of our practices is a most
eae oe ggminn unchristian thing, and ought to be reformed in you;
ing. My brethren, YOU" profession of piety to God ought to have all cha-
these things ought rity to your fellow-Christians accompanying it.
not so to be. 11. No fountain can send forth two sorts of waters

tr Doth a fountain of so distant a nature, so contrary one to the other,
send forth at the sweet water, to which the effluxions of our charity
same place sweet . :
water and bitter? may fitly be compared, and bitter water, by which

cursing was expressed, Numb. v. 21,

12 ™Can the fig 12. Any more than one tree can bear the fruit that

tree, my brethren, belongs to another tree.
I are 13. And therefore for them that despise and con-
so can no fountain 2emn others, and take upon them to be the only per-
both yield salt water fect men, vy. 1, 2, the Gnostic Judaizers, let them
and fresh. _ know wherein the true Christian knowledge consists,

13 Who is a wise even in doing all works of charity as well as piety,
man and |*endued _ . . . J
with knowledge a- with all meekness (as that is opposed to pride of their
mong you? let him Own wisdom) accompanying them.
shew out of a good 14. But bitter emulation and contention is far from
conversation —_ his heing a piece of spiritual wisdom, and therefore if
i et Dae Sata this be among you, what is this but a hypocritical

14 But if ye have boasting? or, ye have little reason to boast, or pre-
bitter envying and tend that you are the wise or spiritual, as the bitter
Strife in your hearts, contentious Gnostics do: (see ver. 15.)

glory not, and lie 1; This is quite contrary to the true celestial
notagainst thetruth. _ . . . .

τῷ 14This wisdom Wisdom that Christ came to teach and infuse into us ;
descendeth not from it is that which, first, the love of the world, secondly,
above, but is earthly, men’s own carnal unregenerate hearts, or thirdly,
sensual, devilish. Satan himself, that professeth to be an enemy of all

| good men, infuseth into them.

16 For where en- 16. For there is nothing so ill, that is, sinful, be it
pi a alt sedition, or disturbance of the whole state or church ;
and every evil mack. and nothing so ill, that is, miserable, no such curse

to any community, or unquietness to any particular
person, but it is certainly to be expected where emu-
lation and contention have once entered.

17 But thewisdom 17. But the true Christian celestial wisdom indeed

10 and, καί. ll A fig tree, my brethren, cannot bring forth olives, or a vine figs ; neither
will salt water produce sweet: for the King’s MS. reads οὔτε ἁλυκὸν γλυκὺ ποιῆσαι ὕδωρ.
12 knowing, ἐπιστήμων. 13 do ye not boast and lie— μὴ κατακαυχᾶσθε καὶ ψευδέσθε---.
14 This is not the wisdom that descendeth from— Οὐκ ἔστιν αὕτη ἣ copia. 15 animal,
ψυχική. 16 sedition, ἀκαταστασία.

pd@

404 ΦΑΜΈΝ. CHAP. IV.

that is from above may be known by these properties: that it is, first,
τὴ ράκη te be a pure from all lusts and filthiness, so frequently prac-
WAS ν᾽ Ὃς ΤΙΝ tised by the Gnostics; secondly, peaceable, and so
treated, full of mer- quite contrary to the contentious factious humour of
cy and good fruits, the Gnostics; thirdly, not rigid, but gentle, mild,
Κ᾿ [71 without par- equitable, receding from his own strict right in order
oe. pee without t) peace (see note [a] 2 Cor. x.); fourthly, very
A ahs ready to believe any thing that is good of another, or
that may mitigate or alleviate his fault (see note [6]
1 Cor. xii.); fifthly, abounding in all charitable
works ; sixthly, without all wavering or inconstancy,
or danger of falling off to the seducers or persecutors,
Gnostics or Jews, or, without making any difference,
a liberal distribution to all that want; seventhly,
without dissimulation, or appearing to be what they
are not, such as the false brethren, 2 Cor. xi. 26,
which brought such mischief on the apostle.
18Andthe[g|fruit 18. But they that love and follow peace shall
pig aun ag of accordingly be repaid the reward of the righteous,
them that make the peace and all the mercies of God shall be their
peace. reward.

2 eb igh By

FROMwhencecome 1. All the open wars among the Jews at this time,
wars and * fightings (see note [c] ch. v,) and all the lower strifes and dis-
Shaws ες στο, SEnSions and emulations wherein the Christian Ju-
of aires 2Justs that Caizers are now engaged against others, (see Zonar.
war in your mem- in Can. Ap. 65,) are far from any pious or divine
bers? supernal principle, ch. 111. 17, they proceed visibly
from your own carnal hearts, your desires and pur-
suits of those things that are matter of satisfaction to
your lusts within you, those sensual lusts which first
war against your reason and upper soul, and then
against the directions of God’s Spirit; first move a
strife within your own breasts, rebelling against the
law of the mind, Rom. vii, and then disquiet all
2 Ye *lust, and others near yOu: ‘ ὃ :
have not: ye kill, 2-All your coveting and envying and contending
and ‘desire to have, and fighting brings you in no kind of profit, because

and cannot obtain: praying to God, which is the only means of attaining,

i "ἂν = adel is neglected.
iia Oe ek ks if 4. And for them that do pray to God, it is yet

3 Ye ask, and re- among many of you only, or principally, for such
ceive not, because things which may be instrumental to your lusts, and

17 mild, easy to be persuaded, ἐπιεικὴς, εὐπειθής. 18 without wavering, or, making ὦ
difference. 19 But, Δέ. 20 for them that cause, τοῖς ποιοῦσι. l contentions,
μάχαι. 2 pleasures, ἡδονών. 3 covet, ἐπιθυμεῖτε. 4 envy, (ηλοῦτε. 5 ye

contend and fight, μάχεσθε καὶ πολεμεῖτε.

a

CHAP. IV. JAMES. 405

ye ask amiss, that therefore God, who hath promised to grant all things
ye may consume @ that we pray for, if it be for our advantage that he
το δ αὶ χροὶ should, doth not grant you such prayers as these.

4 Yeadulterersand 4. And ye that thus behave yourselves to God as
adulteresses, know adulterers or adulteresses to their mates, that receive
Fendship mt ἣν other loves into competition with him, that think to
world is enmity love God and the world too, must know that this
with God? whoso- cannot be done, the loving of the world, the pur-
ever therefore will suing of worldly ends or advantages, is not the loving
we id ages of the but the hating of God ; whosoever therefore is a lover
of God. ne™Y of the world, is by that to be presumed to be a pro-

fessed enemy of God’s. |

5 Do ye think that 5. This odiousness of carnal minds in the sight of
[a}thescripturesaith God was long since expressed in the Old Testament
δος Ohad nat concerning the old world, Gen. vi, where, as the
lusteth to envy? cause of the threatened deluge, is mentioned, that

. the spirit that was in the men of that age, ver. 3,

that is, their souls or minds, were insatiably set upon
their own lusts, imagined evil continually.

6 But he giveth 6. To those God then gave time of repentance, a
more grace. Where- hundred and twenty years, and pardon if they would
See ee ay men make use of it, and so God doth still; but that still
proud, but giveth 2Vailable to men only upon condition of repentance

race unto the hum- and reformation ; according to what is said in another

le. scripture, Prov. i. 34, God setteth himself against
the stubborn vicious person, but is gracious and mer-
ciful to the obedient and penitent.

7 Submit your- 7. By this it appears how necessary it is for all that
selves therefore to expect any mercy from God to be wholly conformed
gek y mee Ha to his will; and whatever suggestions to envy, strife,
from you. emulation, the devil and that wisdom which is not

from above, ch. 111. 15, shall offer to you, do you
repel them; and it is not in his power without your
consent to hurt you, but he will certainly, being re-
pelled, depart from you.

8 Draw nigh to ὃ, Make your humble addresses in prayer to God,
God, and he will and faithful obedience to him, and he will be ready
Bae hasae to assist you against all temptations mentioned ver. 8.
ye sinners; and pu- As for all you Gnostics that are for God and the world
rify your hearts, ye too, ver. 4, (see note [a] ch. i,) which will profess
double minded. Christ no longer than it is safe to do so, inconstant,

cowardly, wavering hypocrites, your hearts must be
purified from that profane mixture, and wholly conse-
crated to God’s service.

9 Be afflicted, and 9. Your reformation of such sins as these must be
mourn, and weep: joined with great humiliation and mourning and

6 which hath sojourned in us desireth—

406 JAMES. CHAP, IY.

let your laughter be lamenting them: and that but seasonably at this
weer to mourning, time, for there be sad days approaching on this
and your joy to hea » ation, utter excision to the unreformed, to the un-
viness. . : .
10 7 Humble your- believing obdurate Jews, and to all the Gnostic
selves in the aight of heretics among them: (see ch. vy. 1. and note [a]
the Lord, and he J ude.)

baal) 1 you up, 10. The only way to get into the number of those

8 k not evi : “gee
jess Εἰ χα πα ar that then shall be delivered, is timely to repent and

thren. He that return unto Christ.
speaketh °evil of his 11. Speak not against them which do not observe
binther, ene judgeth those legal ceremonies which some of you Jewish
eth evil of the law, Christians do still retain, nor condemn any man for
and judgeth the law: not observing them, for he that doth so speaketh in
but if thou judge the effect against the law by which that Christian rules
aM) we, Με a ἃ his actions, (that. is, the law of Christ, the gospel,)
a jade © tw ©" censures that for imperfect, in that it commands not
12 There is one those things; and if thou dost so, then instead of
lawgiver™, who is obeying the law of Christ, thou undertakest to over-
able to save and torule and judge it, and canst not truly be called a
gestoy whe, at Christian, “ἴων
anne sen ΤΡ 12. Christ, and none else, hath authority to give
13 Go to now, ye laws unto us and punish the refractory, and it is not
that say, [0170 day for you to impose observances where he hath given
or to morrow we liberty.

bh go a ee 8 13. And (as now the times are, a sudden destruc-
Gite κα year and tlon approaching the Jews) one admonition will be

12 buy and sell, and very seasonable for those that use these or the like
get gain : arrogant forms of speech, To day &c. assuming to
14 .Whereas ye themselves power over the future :

ey jd tan ar ae 14. Whereas (beside the atheisticalness of it, in

For what is your taking themselves off from depending on God) it is
life? It is even a certain they do not know what they shall be able to
vapour, that appear- dg to-morrow: for even your life itself, on which all
tN 9 ΟΡ ἐταρ, your designs must necessarily depend, is but a most

and th isheth 4. ~ ς ;
aay. vas frail, mortal, transitory thing, short and presently

15 For that ye vanisheth.
ogi to say, “If 15. And therefore your forms of language ought
the Lord will, we to be of another making, never mentioning any pur-

hall live, : ΤῊΝ τς
‘hig: Raphi Pe «i pose of yours but with subordination to the good

16 But now ye pleasure of God.
a in your 16, And for you to take pleasure in such insolent
[6] boastings: 81] speeches as these is a wicked atheistical thing.
iad rejoicing is

evil.

17Thereforetohim 17. And for Christians to be guilty of this, who

7 Be ye humbled, Ταπεινώθητε. 8 Speak not against, Μὴ καταλαλεῖτε. 9 against.
10 against. 1] and judge: for the King’s MS. reads καὶ κριτής. 12 merchandise,
ἐμπορευσόμεθα. 13 Jf the Lord please, and if we shall live, we will even, or, also.do this—
Edy ὁ Κύριος θελήσῃ, καὶ ζήσωμεν, καὶ ποιήσωμεν --- 14 wicked, πονηρά.

CHAP. V. JAMES, 407

that _knoweth to do have received so much light and knowledge to the
good, and doeth it contrary, this will render you the more inexcusably
not, to him it is sin. . .

guilty and punishable.

CHAP. V.

GO to now, yerich 1, There will now shortly come such days, that all
— — post pao the rich among you, or that place any part of their in-
Ee shall come terest on this world, are likely to have a very mournful
upon you. time of it, in respect of their great disappointments,

and the sad destructions and calamities that are about
to fall on the Jews.

2 Your riches are 2. You have not employed your wealth, like faith-
*corrupted, and your ful stewards, as God hath appointed you, to the relief
= oh are moth- of them that want, but let them rot in your hands for

fia want of use: your food, like manna, is putrefied by
being kept, Exod. xvi. 20; and so the garments
which would have covered the needy, being laid up
in your wardrobes, are devoured by moths.

3 Your gold and 3. And that rust which is wont to breed in iron by
eg Panieered lying unused breeds in your coin, your gold and
war he saa eit silver, (which are not ordinarily capable of rust 5)
gainst you, and shal] 2nd this covetous withholding more than is meet,
eat your flesh [a]as will not only tend to your want, but is moreover a
it were fire. °Ye foul and crying sin, that shall rise in judgment
tara πα pipe against you, and shall gnaw on and devour your
days. flesh ; your treasuring up wealth is as the treasuring

4 Behold, the hire UP fire, which shall only help to bring more miseries
of the labourers who UPON you, and so more fearfully to consume you,
have reaped down When the destruction of the Jews, now approaching,
your fields, “which comes, and falls most sharply upon the wealthiest
15 “ hey mei back men, (as soon after it fell out.)
by Cae pee 4. These riches of yours have not kept you from
which have reaped being unjust, but rather tempted you to oppression
are entered into the of the poor labourer. And this griping and cruelty
ears of the Lord of of yours is a crying sin, and will bring down severe

βὰν: Slived Vengeance upon you from the Lord of hosts. --
τῷ ρον. δ᾿ ἡ: 5. You have set your hearts upon the pitiful poor
earth, and been wan- delights and joys of this earth, lived delicately and
ton; ye have %nou- luxuriously, (as Dives.) And what hath all this been
rished your hearts, hut the pampering yourselves as it were for the
as in a day of slaugh- AERTS A
6 Ye have con- 6. Your nation hath condemned Christ to death

demned and killed and crucified him, he making no resistance ; and now

1 that come, ἐπερχομέναις. 2 putrefied, σέσηπε. 3 are become, yéyove. 4 are
rusted, κατίωται. 5 you have treasured it up, ἐθησαυρίσατε. 6 being by you taken
away, 6 ἀπεστερημένος ὑφ᾽ ὑμῶν. 7 hosts, σαβαώθ. 8 revelled—and been luxurious;

ἐτρυφήσατε---καὶ ἐσπαταλάσατε. 9 fed your hearts as for the day, ἐθρέψατε---ὧς ἐν.

408 JAMES. CHAP, V.

the just; and he ye Gnostic Judaizers have dealt in like manner with
doth not resist you. the pure orthodox Christians.

7 Be patient there- 7. As for you that are Christians indeed, and are
fore, brethren, unto now persecuted by them, ye may be confident that
vse ager Pig ae Christ will shortly come and avenge his and your
husbandman waiteth cause upon them, see ver. 8, and therefore ye may
for the precious fruit well wait patiently so short a space, till that time
of the earth, and hath come, and then you shall be rescued from the present
long patience for it, distresses : (see note [Ὁ] Matt. xxiv.) For thus doth
until he receive the A ;
early and latter the husbandman give you an example of patience,
rain. waiting for the fruit of the earth; and in order to

that, for the showers that come in the seed time to fit
the ground, and before harvest or reaping to plump
the corn, and accordingly he defers to do one or
other, to sow or reap, with patience, and attendance
to the other duties of his calling, till those seasons
come.

8 11 Be ye alsopa- 8. And their example ye may very fitly transcribe
tient; stablish your at this time, and thereby confirm and encourage your-
hearts : for the com- selves in your adherence to Christ, whatever your
ing of the Lord : . ; : ‘
draweth nigh. sufferings are, as being assured that coming of Christ
(described Matt. xxiv.) im vengeance on his enemies,
is now very near approaching: (see note [Ὁ] Matt.
xxiv. and Heb. x. 97.)

9 *[c]Grudge not yg, Envy not one another, break not out into those
one against another, acts of zeal or emulation or murmuring against one
brethren, lest ye be :

τ πετᾶ: behold: another, lest you bring that vengeance upon you ;

the judge standeth for behold the coming of Christ to the destruction of

before the 13 door. the Jews and malicious persecuting Gnostics, is now
very nigh at hand: (see note [Ὁ] Matt. xxiv.)

10 Take, my bre- 10. And whatsoever the temptations or persecu-
thren, the prophets, tions are which might tempt you to comply and join
who Dare pponge δὶ with the persecutors, consider what ye read and know
for an example of Οἵ the prophets of God in the Old'Testament, who,when
suffering affliction, they came to proclaim God’s judgments against the
and of ™ patience. sinful Jews, were generally very contumeliously used

by them, but yet never fainted or were discouraged
thereby : and such examples will fortify you against
the like temptations, that they may not have any
impression on you, to weary you out of your con-
stancy, and bring you to join with the Judaizers.

11 Behold, “we 11: There is nothing that, according to the princi-
count them happy ples of Christianity, is more honourable and blissful,
which endure. Ye than suffering patiently and constantly. You remem-

10 former, πρώϊμον. 11 Do ye endure patiently, and yourselves confirm, Μακροθυμήσατε
καὶ ὑμεῖς στηρίξατε. 12 Do not sigh. 13 gates, θυρῶν. 14 longanimity, μακροθυμία.
19 we bless, μακαρίζομεν.

CHAP. V. JAMES, 409

have heard of the ber what sufferings Job met with, and upon his patient

patience of Job, and bearing of them, what in the end the Lord gave him,

the Lord; ‘that che double to all that he had lost, Job xli. 10. By which

Lord is very pitiful, it appears how far God is from despising us in our

and of tender mercy. afflictions, or leaving us in the hands of the perse-

cutors; how much he loves, and how careful he is of
ou.

12 But above all 12. One special caveat I shall further give you,
things, my brethren, that ye permit not yourselves that custom of swearing,
οὐδ gether " by heaven or earth, or any other form of oath. Instead
the earth, neither py Of such unnecessary customs it will be much more for
any other oath: but your turn that ye take care that your performances
let your yea be yea; he agreeable to your words, (see note [Ὁ] 2 Cor. i,)
ΤᾺ gag fall inte 2at you fall not into lying or false speaking.
1[d]condemnation. 13-͵ Again, let your care be, that whenever any

13 Is any among affliction befalls you, your praying to God be the con-
you afflicted? let stant effect of it, as on the other side, singing thanks-
τε od ae any givings of your prosperity.

Nias som "814. When any man falls into any disease, he is to

14 Is any sick a- look on it as that which comes from God for some
mong you? let him special end of his, very ordinarily for some sin of ours
call for the [eJelders committed either against God or man, not yet repented
bal ΡΝ of, as it ought: and because the man so visited may
him, [7] anointing Ποῦ be so well able to judge of himself, but that he
him with oil in the May stand in need of spiritual directions and counsel,
name of the Lord: to discern his own guilts, and because whatsoever his

condition be, he may receive much benefit thereby,
let him call to his assistance some spiritual person,
the bishop in every city, (see note [6] Acts xi,) or
whosoever is by or under him ordained for such
offices ; and when he hath afforded the sick man his
best directions and assistance, let him also pray to
God with and for him, that God will pardon his sins,
assuage his pains, remove the disease, and restore
him to his former health ; withal using that ceremony
of unction, so ordinarily used by Christ in curing
diseases, and doing it in the name of Christ.

15 And the prayer 15, And the prayer of the bishop, &c. and of the
ἘΠ Lead pire nthe sick, if it come from faith in Christ in the one, pray~-
Lord shall raise him 12g to God in Christ for his recovery, and in the sick
up; and if he have person from a true Christian, penitent heart, shall be
committed sins, of force (save where God is pleased otherwise to dis-
“(g] ΠΣ. shall be pose of it, for the good of the patient and his own
<bean glory) to heal and recover the sick, (see note [g]

Matt. x. and note [Ὁ] Luke xiii,) and God shall re-

store him to his former health: to which purpose also

16 hypocrisy. 17 absolution shall be given him.

410 JAMES. CHAP. V,

it is useful that, if upon examination he be found to
have committed any wasting sin or sins, which pro-
bably have brought this disease on him, the sick
person first fit himself for, and then receive absolu-
tion from the bishop.
16[h]Confess '*your 16. Upon these considerations, therefore, it will be
faults one to another, yery proper for all that are in this estate, to make
and pray one for an- acknowledgment of their sins to such as are thus

her, that b τὰν ;
ἜΠΕΙΣΕ ΤῊΣ 19 eI ἊΣ called to visit them, and that, besides other respects,

tual fervent prayer in order to their cure from such diseases as are then

of a righteous man upon them, by virtue of their intercession to God for

availeth much. those who shall thus approve to them the sincerity of
their repentance, see Gen. xx. 7. For this is certainly
known, that the prayer of a man of God, to which he
is incited by the Spirit, (as the prophets were when
they prayed, and as they were under the gospel who
had the gift of miracles, see note [Ὁ] Gal. v,) will be
very effectual, even work miraculous cures.

17 Eliaswasaman 17. Elias was a prophet and a righteous man, but
yop sshd amg: a man for all that, and subject to the same afflictions
he prayed earnestly and frailties that we are ; and yet by earnest prayer
that it might not he brought drought and famine upon the land, for
rain: and it rained the punishment of the sins of the people, that ran
not on the * earth jdolatrously after Baal, and so upon the land of the
As the space ften tribes it rained not for three years and a half,

ree years and six : p
Fa al Luke iv. 25. and Rev. xi. 6.

18 And he prayed 18. And upon some reformation he again prayed,
again, and the hea- 1 Kings xviii. 45, and he was heard in abundance of

the alc si a rain and fruits.
bial ποῖ he aero 19. To conclude this discourse, begun ver. 14, let
19 Brethren, if any this be remembered and considered by all, if an
of you do err from Christian transgress the evangelical rule of life, fall
the truth, and one jnto sin, and any man take him off from that vicious
convert him ; etarse
3

20 Let him know, 0. It is a most excellent glorious work of mercy
that he which con- which he hath wrought, the effect of which is, that

ab niger nag os Mof GOd will free him on whom this change is wrought

his way shall save a from death eternal, and perhaps from temporal pre-
soul from death, and sent death through sickness fallen on him for that
shall [¢|hide a mul- sin, ver. 15; and besides he will accept and reward
μπᾶ of εἶπα. that charity of him that hath wrought that good work
on him, with the free discharge of whatsoever sins he
hath formerly been guilty, but hath now repented of.

18 Or, therefore: for the King’s MS. adds οὖν. 119 inspired, évepyounévn. 20 land, γῆς.

THE

[4] FIRST EPISTLE GENERAL

OF

iP EE LER.

CHAP. I.

PEER. an apo- 1. Simon, an apostle of Jesus Christ, and by him
_stle of Jesus surnamed Peter, to the Jews that have received the
Christ, to 5 the faith of Christ, and are dispersed and sojourn in

3 . . .
τας ἀθδο Ponte Pontus, &c. (called the Asian dispersion, see note [d]

Galatia, Cappadocia, John vil.)

Asia, and Bithynia, 9. Who according to the good pleasure and pur-
2 * Elect according pose and decree of God, to rescue a remnant of the

to the foreknowledge ow. out of the common deluge of sin and destruc-

abated ΠΡ Ταθν, tion, are by the word preached, and miracles wrought

tion of the Spirit, by the apostles, (the means used by the Holy Ghost
unto obedience and to convert men to Christianity,) brought to this

* [4] sprinkling of blessed state, to obey Christ, and to be in covenant

gag he hee with him, who signed it with the effusion of his

you, and peace, be blood, and thereby enabled and obliged us to per-
multiplied. form the condition of it: I salute you all in the
3 Blessed be the Tord, and wish you all increase of all evangelical
ee er οἱ blessings, and of all prosperity.

our Lord Jesus ᾽

Christ, which ac- 3: Blessed be the name of that eternal God, the
cording to hisabun- God and Father of Jesus Christ, who is our Lord,
dant mercy hath be- who out of his infinite mercy to frail sinful mortal
gotten us again unto wen, hath, by raising Christ from the dead, and

6 i . . .
οὐρα νας τὰ ἣν setting him at his right hand, and by the blessed

sus Christ from the consequents of that, given us grounds and matter
dead, of hope and cheerful assurance,
1 the apostle Peter: for the copies ordinarily read τοῦ ἀποστόλου TI. 2 the elect strangers,

ἐκλεκτοῖς παρεπιδήμοις. 3 of the dispersion of, διασπορᾶς Πόντου. 4 according to the,
κατὰ πρόγν. 5 to sprinkling. 6 living, ζῶσαν.

412 I. PETER. CHAP, f.

4 Toaninheritance 4. That he will raise us also from our state of
incorruptible, and sin and mortality to an eternal pure estate, designed
ce ipa si ons to you believers as to his sons, begun here, and to be
en τὸ heaven for completed to you in heayen, now reserved for you,
you, and when it is bestowed, sure to remain to you to all

eternity ;

5 Who are kept by 5. Who in the mean time are and shall be pre-
the power of God served from present dangers by the power of Christ,
through faith unto ~hich he hath promised to shew forth in defend-

salvation ready to. A
be revealed in’ the ng of believers, that we may be partakers of that
last time. famous deliverance so oft spoken of in the gospel,

(see note [h] Matt. x. note [g] Matt. xxiv. note [2]
Luke xii. note [6] Rom. xiii. and note [Ὁ] 2 Thess. 1.)
which is now within few years ready to appear,
ver. 7.

6 Wherein ye great- 6. And this is fit matter of rejoicing to you in the
ly rejoice, “though midst of your present afflictions ; or though for the
mists & Beane 1; present ye are permitted by his divine wisdom to be
need be, ye are in ; : ; ee
heaviness © through exercised and saddened with variety of afflictions :
manifold tempta- 7. ‘hat the trial of your faith by sufferings, being
tions : : a thing that tends much more to your advantage than

71 ἮΣ ἀν ae of the trial of gold doth to the advantage of gold, (be-
Laie shite a pi cause gold is apt to be worn out and perish, (see ver.
than of gold that 18,) even after it is tried in the fire and found to be
perisheth, ®though good, whereas your faith, approving itself to God,
it be tried with fire, shall not perish, and so hath the advantage, may

“ik! λἰβου όδερο ον ful to the obtaining for | bati
unto praise and ho- Prove successful to the obtaining for you approbation
nour and glory 11 εὐ and honour and glory at the final day of doom; and
the appearing of Je- the like here at this other day of Christ’s coming, to
sus Christ : destroy your persecutors, and to give you an honour-

able, discernible deliverance, ver. 5: (see ver. 13.
and ch. iv. 13, and note [6] 2 ‘Thess. 1.

8 2 Whom having 8. Whom though you do not know by face, you
not seen, ye love; yet love; on whom, though you see him not, you yet
in whom, though believe; and, so doing, rejoice with that joy that
now ye see him not; cannot be expressed by you, nor valued sufficiently
yet believing, ye re- b th :
joice with joy un- DY OlMers: i
speakable and fullof 9. And shall suddenly receive the crown and re-
glory: ward of your faith, an eminent deliverance here,

foresee end (when they that have fallen off shall perish by that
yo O58 advise ia! of means by which they meant to preserve themselves,)
your souls. and eternal salvation hereafter.

το Of which *sal- το, Of which deliverance (see note [6] Rom. xiii.)

7 the deliverance, σωτηρίαν. 8 being yet a little while (perhaps) grieved, ὀλίγον ἄρτι (εἰ
δέον ἐστὶ) λυπηθέντες. 9 but is tried, δοκιμαζομένου δέ. 10 may be found, εὑρεθῇ.
11 at the revelation, ἐν ἀποκαλύψει. 12 whom having not known, ὃν οὐκ εἰδότες. 13 Or,
preservation of your lives, σωτηρίαν ψυχῶν : see note [6] Rom. xiii. 14 deliverance, ver. 9.

ee ΩΝ

OHAP. I. Ι. ΡΕΤ ΕΒ. 419

vation the prophets many of the ancient prophets (that prophesied of the
are caaered ape remnant of the Jews that should be saved, or escape
is. tdibhedied y out of the common infidelity, that is, embrace the
the grace 15 that gospel) covertly foretold, in those prophecies which
should come unto belonged first to the deliverance of the Jews out of
Ag τς Babylon and from Antiochus, which were types of
τι Searching what, what is now approaching :

hat ‘ 3 ν
τῶν the Spirit 11. Not knowing perfectly to what point of time it

Christ which was was, or what age it should be, of which their prophe-

in them did signify, cies were ultimately to be understood, concerning the
when it testified be- sufferings and afflictions which should befall Christ,

Be of hee cn and the church or the body of Christ, that is, Chris-

the ‘glory that tians, and after them the resurrection both of him

should follow. and them, and the visible deliverances out of them,
12 Unto whom it and destructions on their enemies: (see Dan. ix.

was revealed, that ine &c.)

not unto themselves, ~~’ ; ; P

but unto us they did 19. Which prophets received revelations also, that

minister '*the things, the things which they spake of were to be eminently

which are now re- fulfilled, not in their own, but after-times, even the

ported unto you by times of the gospel, (called by them the latter times,)

ae δεν δ τὰ: and that they were things of so strange and weighty

unto you Ὁ with the an importance, that the angels were desirous to find
Holy Ghost sent them out, but could not.
down from heaven;
which things the an-

els desire to look
into. om

13 Wherefore*'gird 13. Wherefore, as servants waiting for your Lord,
up the loins of your continue vigilant, and hope steadfastly and persever-

fie’ er eokes τῶν ingly, without any doubting or anxiety, for the deli-

for the grace “that Verance and mercy which is or shall be wrought for
isto be brought unto you by this coming of Christ in so discernible a
you *‘at the revela- manner: (see note [6] 2 Thess. i.)
tion of Jesus Christ; . 1
14 As obedient 14. As new reformed persons, not relapsing into
children, not ἔα- the sins of your former unregenerate life ;
shioning yourselves
according to the for-
mer lusts in your
gh ann 15. But after the example of the divine purity of
I But as he G k ]
which hath calleq @0d, who hath thus favoured you as to acknowledge

you is holy, so be you his children, do you live like such ;

_ 15 toward you, τῆς εἰς ὑμᾶς. 16 to what, or what sort of season the Spirit of Christ in
them pointed, εἰς τίνα ἢ ποῖον καιρὸν ἐδήλου---- 17 glories after them, μετὰ ταῦτα δόξας.
18 the same things, αὐτά. 19 which have now been declared, ἃ viv ἀνηγγέλη. 20 through,
or, by, ἐν. 21 having girt, ἀναζωσάμενοι. 22 perfectly, τελείως. 23 brought,
φερομένην. 24 by, ἐν. 25 as children of obedience, not conformed to the desires

which were formerly— ὡς τέκνα ὑπακοῆς μὴ συσχηματιζόμενοι ταῖς πρότερον ἐπιθυμίαις. 26 but

according το the Holy One that hath called you, be ye also, ἀλλὰ κατὰ τὸν καλέσαντα ὑμᾶς ἅγιον,
καὶ αὐτοί.

414 I. PETER. CHAP, I.

ye holy in all man- 16. According to Levit. xi. 44, and xix. 2, which
ner of conversation ; requires all those who are called by the name of God,
Sitter Bete ely that receive or hope for mercies from him, to imitate
% for Iam holy. _ his holiness, to live pure and pious lives.

17 And if ye call 17. And if you profess to be the children of that
on the Father, who Father, that is, of God, who is not partial to Jews
without Dab ait of above Gentiles, but judgeth both according to their
ores ie every actions, you will be concerned to walk reverendly,
man’s work, pass Strictly and watchfully (see note [6] Phil. ii.) all your
the time of your time, and being strangers among other nations, ver. 1,
sojourning *here in to behave yourselves like strangers: (see ch. ii. 11.)
Be pee ok ay ye 18. Considering that Christ by his death hath
know that ye were taken away the legal rites of mere external obedience,
not redeemed with which wanted that inward purity which Christ came to
_corruptible things, teach us, wherein the sages of the Jews placed all
Fre silver and gold, their religion, and that therefore the falling back to
rom your vain con~ . τον eis
versation received by that 1s the forfeiting a greater privilege than a
tradition from your redemption out of the power of temporal enemies,
fathers ; such as is wont to be purchased with gold ;

19 But with the 19. The blood of Christ the paschal, and conse-
precious blood of quently immaculate Lamb, (see note [6] Acts vii,)
pio ye ed ra being much more precious than any com or money,
without spot : and the deliverance more valuable than that from

the destroyer there, Exod. xii. 13.

20 Who verily was 30. In order to whom was the disposition and
29foreordained before economy of all the former times, as visibly as if God
the foundation of the had set Christ, and what he hath done and suffered,
world, but was ma- always before his eyes, as an idea or image, according
nifest in these last Ξ : ig
times for you, to which he formed all things from the beginning of

21 Who by him do the world ; and agreeably he hath now at last sent
believe in God, that him into the world, on purpose for our sakes ;
rg trig. = 21. Who by believing on him are far from de-
him glory; that nk parting from the God of Israel, but do indeed the
faith and hope might More firmly believe and depend on him, as that
be in God. omnipotent God who hath raised Christ from the

22 30 Seeing ye have dead.

δ ned κα — 22. Having therefore by yielding obedience to the
through the Spirit $ospel, (preached to you,) brought your minds, with-
unto unfeigned love out all mixture of hypocrisy, to the sincerity and
of the brethren, see purity of Christian charity, be careful that ye conti-
soi iy δος ont au, nually persevere in the exercise and practice of that
leant Sorel: , virtue one toward another ;

23 Being born a- 533. Considering that ye are regenerate to a new

gain, not of corrupt- life, not by any human mortal, but supernatural im-

27 because, ὅτι. 28 This word is not in the Greek. 29 foreknown, προεγνωσμένου.
30 Having purged your minds through obedience of the truth by the Spirit, Tas ψυχὰς ὑμῶν
ἡγνικότες ἐν τῇ ὑπακοῇ τῆς ἀληθείας διὰ πνεύματος. 31 Or, durably, ἐκτενῶς.

—

CHAP. Il. li PETER. 415

ible seed, but of in- mortal means, even by the word of Christ, who liveth

ood peg eh ny he for ever, and whose will is now immutably revealed

liveth and abideth 44 the gospel, and consequently must be answered

δὼ ὀδός: with the constancy and perseverance of your obe-
dience.

24 For all flesh is 24. For whereas all human things perish and fade
as grass, and all the away, (see James i. 10,) and come suddenly to no-
dt oe thing from the greatest beauty and glory, and accord-
grass 35 withereth, gly the Jewish carnal external ordinances are now
and the flower there- abrogated ;
of 38 falleth away : 25. The word of God now revealed to us by Christ
the ΤῊΝ ‘el peed shall never be abrogated, but continue and_ last
for ever. And this °F ever: and this is that gospel which hath been
is the word *4which preached to and received by you, from which there-
by the gospel is fore you must not fall off to Judaism again, whatever
preached unto you. your temptations or allurements are from the Jews

or Gnostics.
CHEAP? ET:

WHEREFORE 1, Wherefore arming yourselves against the erro-
yng βετομβηὰ oo neous doctrines and practices of the Gnostic heretics
and Sireeetinics, and that insinuate themselves among you, to infuse vil-
envies, and all evil {ainy and all kind of deceitfulness and hypocrisy, as
speakings, also of malice and calumniating of others the purest

Christians,
Fs Asnewbornbabes, 2. Behave yourselves with that simplicity which
Seagate pd beers becometh new-born children, suck in that pure nou-
thet. (ye 'anay grow rishment which by your rulers is afforded you, (see
thereby#: note [a] Rom. xii,) viz, Instruction or Christian doc-
trine, and that pure from all Jewish or heretical mix-
tures, which may increase your Christian stature,
advance you to an higher pitch of Christianity, and
at last brig you to salvation.

3 if so be yehave 93. Which sure you will do if you have but once
— the Lord (as David saith of God’s law, Psalm xxxiv. 9.) tasted

cape how sweet, how much for our advantage it is, which

is designed us in the gospel of Christ ;

4 Towhom coming, 4. To whom associating or conjoining yourselves
— Serey daieane (by obedience and worship) as to a living, not dead
of men, but 2 aniae foundation, or corner-stone, rejected indeed by the
of God, and pre- Jewish sanhedrim, but in God’s account most choice
cious, and esteemed, and meant for the foundation of a

visible church,

32 is withered, ἐξηράνθη. 33 is fallen away, ἐξέπεσε. 34 which is preached, 7d
εὐαγγελισθέν. 1 naughtiness, κακίαν. 2 So ἐπιποθήσατε is to be rendered, but it
may be perhaps ἐπιποτίσατε, and then it must be read, drink, or, suck in. 3 the rational
pure milk, τὸ λογικὸν ἄδολον γάλα. 4 Here the King’s MS. adds εἰς σωτηρίαν, unto
salvation : and so the Syriac and Latin. 5 rejected, ἀποδεδοκιμασμένον. 6 with
God elect, precious, παρὰ Θεῷ ἐκλεκτὸν, ἔντιμον.

416 I. PETER. CHAP. Il.

5 7Yealso,aslively 5. Do you accordingly, not as dead but living mem-
myonea, ign UP bers, join together, not only in inward piety, but in
ΤῊ, prvethood τῆς continual assemblies or church meetings, of which
offer up spiritual sa- every Christian is to be a part, and so all together
crifices, acceptable make up a spiritual temple, that is, congregation, to
to God by Jesus pray unto and praise God, to perform to him those
aan acts of the Christian sacrifice to which you are as it

were consecrated and set apart by God, and which
being now offered to God in the name of Christ, or
through what he hath suffered and done for us, will
be sure to be acceptable to God, without the bodily
sacrifices of the Jews, or observation of their law.

6 Wherefore also 6. According to that which the scripture tells us,
[6] it is contained in that in the erecting the new church under the gospel,
εν ari eens ae Jesus Christ and his doctrine, in opposition to all
A olor cas stone, Other, is appointed by God to be the foundation of
[c] elect, precious: the foundation, so that all that is in the church must
and he that believeth be founded and built on him ; and whosoever doth
- ae Soe not be sincerely believe, and is truly built on him, shall

iene arta ey never fail of his expectation, he shall never miscarry

that lays his weight on that foundation: (see note [7]
Rom. ix.)

4 Unto you there 7. To you therefore that are believers this is mat-
fore which believe ter of infinite advantage ; but for those that stand out
® he is precious: but in unbelief, to them belongs the reproach of that pro-
ΟΝ vei phecy, that he that is refused by the Jews is honoured
stone which the by God, and made the sole, total foundation of his
builders disallowed, church, on which nothing must be built which he
the same is madethe hath not taught, no Judaical, old, or heretical new
head of the corner, doctrine must be mingled with it.

8 And.a stone of 8. But this foundation-stone such an one as should
stumbling, and abe apt to hurt and mischief many, who shall aposta-

rock of offence, even ti7e and fall off from the faith of Christ through fear
to them which stum-

ble at the word, οἵ persecution, and by that means be destroyed among
being disobedient : the persecutors. And this is no strange thing, but the
whereunto also they very same that is prophesied of, and so appears to be
were [dJappointed. part of God’s decree, that they that obey not the gos-
pel of Christ should be destroyed by him, or that the
seed sown in stony ground should at the scorching of
the sun wither away, that all carnal professors should
be thus tried and discovered by persecution ; and so
that this corner-stone should be the bruising and ruin-
ing of many who stumble and fall from Christ because
Christianity brings sufferings along with it.

7 be ye also built, καὶ αὐτοὶ οἰκοδομεῖσθε, or, built on him—for an holy priesthood: for the
King’s MS. reads ἐποικοδουιεῖσθε and εἰς ἱεράτευμα. 8 put to shame, καταισχυνθῇ. 9 is
the preciousness, 7 τιμή.

—_—— oe

gs: ῦν,...

CHAP. IT. I. PETER. 417

2, But ye are ἃ 9. But you are, and so must approve yourselves to
chosen generation, he; a special sort of men, a kingdom or multitude of

aroyalpriesthood,an -: ‘
holy nation, ™[eja Priests, set apart and consecrated for the continual
peculiar people ; that Serving and daily waiting upon God; a people that
ye should shew being delivered from the dominion of other your
jee adhe So aes % former masters, sin and Satan and persecutors, and
you out τ ae nece set free to be lords of yourselves, with liberty to what
into his marvellous Christ commands you, and so kings, must now behave
light : yourselves also like so many priests, (those who spent _
all their time in sacrificing &c. and so should you,) in
the performing constant service unto God in the pub-
lic assemblies, which God requires of you, as he did
the sacrifices of the Levitical priests, (see note [d]
Rey. i,) and so a sacred holy nation, (as the whole
people of the Jews were an holy people in one respect,
Ley. xxv. 23, and as the Levites were in another,)
a peculiar treasure of Christ’s for him to preserve
first, Mal. in. 17, then to possess as his own; that so
by this means, by this constant, public serving of him,
you may set forth and illustrate Christ’s powerful and
gracious workings, (see note [a] 2 Pet. 1i,) who hath

wrought so glorious and blessed a change in you:
το Which in time 10. Who at first continued in unbelief among your
past were not “a peo- brethren the Jews, and so were become a kind of hea-
it es some then people, were not at all within the obedience of
ple of God: which : : .
pad not obtained Christ, the pale of his church, but now are received
mercy, but now have into it; you that a long time, while Christ lived here
obtained mercy. οῃ the earth, had not the happiness to believe in him,
but have found place of repentance since, and are now

7 received into the church and the favour of God.
τι Dearly beloved, 11. ΤῸ you therefore that are at this time dispersed
I beseech you as among the nations, ch. i. 1, (see ch. i. 179) as to so many
a ac oe scattered, travelling persons, who ought of all others
fleshly lusts, which to be most wary to avoid dangers, and to behave your-
war against the soul; selves tenderly as in the sight of strangers, my present
exhortation becomes seasonable, to avoid the doctrines
and practices of the Gnostics, and to that end to re-
member that you are not at home, but in a journey ;
and so that it is most unseasonable for you at such a
time to indulge yourselves to the excesses and jollities
which men in their own houses or countries do some-
times indulge to, but do not use them in a strange
place, or before those they know not ; remembering
further the dangerous, malignant nature of such lusts,
that they are most pernicious to the soul.

10 an elect kindred, γένος ἐκλεκτόν. 11 a people for a possession. 12 virtues,
ἀρετάς. 13 the people, λαός.
HAMMOND, VOL. II. He

418 I. PETER. CHAP. 11.

12 Having yourcon- 12. But that you, on the contrary, live so as may
3 i asepeygt a Fue 6: be of good report among the Gentiles, that they that
eit” atte they look on Jews, not only as persons of another ven
speak against you as but also as rebels and malefactors, may see the Chris-
evildoers, they may tians to be quite otherwise, and by your actions re-
“‘byyourgoodworks, verence you, and so entertain a good opinion of
rr tb Ἢ ey glonity Christian religion, which hath such an influence upon
Goa ith ths [y]day you, in making the Christian Jews so much more
of visitation. regular and meek than the other Jews are, more quiet
under the heathen government which is now over
them, and so more capable of good usage under the
emperors, when they send their proconsuls to sup-
press the seditions, than the unbelieving Jews haye

appeared to be.

13 'Submit your- 19: Be obedient therefore to every heathen go-
selves to every ordi- vernor, (see note [c] Rom. viii,) upon obligation of
nance of man for the conscience, because he is instituted by God: and this
ἌΝ een ing, whether to Cesar the emperor in the first place, as
as supreme ; the supreme ; pe.

14 Oruntogovern- 14. Or, in the next place, and in subordination to
ors, as unto them him, to proconsuls and procurators, by commission
See are sent by him aynointed by him, for the keeping of courts, punish-
or the punishment - . .
heviilver'and tor ταῦ; of malefactors, and rewarding and encouraging
the praise of them the obedient.
that do well. 15. For to this doth Christian religion oblige all,

τὸ Ras ke via ὍΝ that by subjection to our heathen superiors, and by
Ls ll ake Ἶ ὃ μόν all other Christian performances, (see note [2.7 ch. iv,)
put to silence the We should leave the heathens unable to object any
ignorance of foolish thing against us ;
men : 16. As men that are freed by Christ from many
go As free, and not yokes, but not from that of subjection to God or to

using your liberty ; ;
for a cloke of mal;- SUPeriors, and therefore not pretending to any such
ciousness, but as the liberty, nor covering sedition, &c. under colour of
servants of God. Christianity, as the Gnostics did, 1 Tim. vi.

17 Honour all men. 17. Give every man the honour and obedience due
Love the brother- to him. Love all your fellow-Christians. Fear God ;
cm que and, in subordination to him, pay all obedience to the

emperor.

.18 Servants, desub- 18, Let all servants approve their obedience to
100. 10 ΡΥ Hagan their masters to be sincere, by performing it not only
only to the good and When they use them kindly and favourably, but even
gentle, but also to when by unjust usage they provoke them to some im-
the froward. patience and resistance; for this is the season for them
to shew forth the influence of Christianity upon their
hearts.
14 revering you by your good works, glorify. 15 Be subject therefore to every human
creature, ‘Yrotdynte οὖν πάσῃ ἀνθρωπίνῃ κτίσει. 16 having liberty for a covering of
wickedness, ἐπικάλυμμα ἔχοντες τῆς κακίὰς Thy ἐλευθερίαν.

pie μι, νόμον

CHAP. Ill. i PREECE R. 419

19 For this, “is 19. And this will be accepted graciously and re-
thankworthy, if ἃ warded by God, (see Luke vi. 32, and note [4] Luke i,)
toward God endure lt upon sight of our duty to God we bear with all
grief, suffering patience those pressures which most unjustly light
a: upon us.
hee ὩΣ τωρ glory 90. For what great matter is it, worth considering
be ΡΝ ἢ for your or rewarding, what heroical action is it to which ho-
faults, ye shall take NOur is thought to be due, if men endure submissly
it patiently? but if, those punishments which fall justly on them for their
when ye do well, and demerits? but on the other side, if when ye have
gant si i Meeks done no ill, and are then by your superiors abused
19 μεθα ἢ with 2nd used contumeliously, if this be borne patiently and
God. humbly by you, and do not provoke you to any re-
21 For even here- sistance or return of violence, this is that Christian

unto were ye called: virtue of meekness which God will certainly reward
because Christ also τ you

suffered * for us, ; ROS 55 :
leaving “us an ex- 24. For unto this your Christianity directs and
ample, thatye should leads you, and Christ himself hath given you an emi-
follow his steps: _ nent example, to be transcribed and imitated by you:
22 Whodid nosin, 99. Who, though he were perfectly innocent, Isa.
neither was guile ,... : :
found in his mouth: Hill. 9, was yet adjudged to all the contumelies that
23 Who, when he the most shameful death could bring along with it ;
was reviled, reviled 99, And when he was reviled by them, Matt. xxvi.
not again; when he 67, he was far from reviling them again; when he
suffered, he threat- ° “ay
ened not: but com- W2S crucified, he gave them not so much as an ill
mitted 22 himself to word, but prayed his Father to forgive them, as many
him that judgethas had any excuse of ignorance to plead for them;
righteously : and for all others, he remitted them, and all the inju-
24 Who his own yes done him by them, to God’s tribunal ;
self 35 [λ] bare our :
sins in hisown body . 24. Who bare on the cross the punishment of our
on the tree, that we, sins, that we might never think fit to go on in that
being dead to sins, course which brought such sufferings on Christ, but
should live unto jive piously, by way of gratitude to him and kindness
righteousness: by +. ourselves, for ever after, having been cured b
whose * stripes ye is, : ᾿ δ sé
were healed. these sufferings of his.

25 For ye were as 25. For ye were formerly in false erroneous ways,
sheep going astray; ready to bring destruction upon you; but now are con-

Bee Shen verted, and come home to Christ’s fold, and so obliged

herd and Bishop of never to go astray so again.

your souls.
CHAP. ITI.

LIKEWISE, ye 1. And as there is one obedience and subjection
wives, be in subjec- due from subjects and servants to their kings and

17 is, or, shall be a reward, χάρις. 18 if having offended and being buffeted, εἰ ἁμαρτά-
νοντες καὶ κολαφιζόμενοι, or perhaps, punished, for it may possibly be κολαζόμενοι. 19 ἃ re-
ward: ver. 19. 20 for you, ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν. 21 you, ὑμῖν. $2 it. 23 carried
our sins to the tree, ἀνήνεγκεν ἐπὶ τὸ ξύλον. 24 blueness, μώλωπι.

Ee 2

420 I. BETTER. CHAP. III.

tion to your own masters, ch. ii. 19. 18, so there is another due from
aaa aal rege wives to their husbands, which ought to be with so
ied ἐπὴν Πρ νας ia winning an humility and kindness, that the husbands
without the word be that are not converted to Christianity by the gospel
‘won by the con- preached to them, may by the enamouring behaviour
versation of the of their wives, which they are taught by Christianity,
delet be, without any more preaching, wrought on and
converted to the faith;

2 While they be- 2. When they observe your modesty and chastity,
hold your chaste joined also with all due respect and reverence to your
Sak Ee * cou- ‘husbands, vy. 5,6; or, beholding that modesty in you,
pt Ted raced which the fear of God, Christian religion, doth infuse

into you.

3 Whose adorning 3. And for your attire, that which is likely to be-
let it not be that come you best is not that external bravery of jewels
outward adorning of and gay clothes ;
eae of 3 cald, 4. But the inward, secret, invisible beauty of the
or of putting on of heart, made up of incorruptible materials, meekness,
apparel; &c., whereas all those external are fading and corrupti-

4 oe it be the ble; or consisting in the truth and sincerity and con-
[a] beast ΩΣ stancy of the meek and quiet spirit ; meek, in a lowly
which is [6]not cor- 0Pinion of yourselves; and quiet, in a contented
ruptible, even the or- enjoying of what God sends, without disquieting or
nament ofameekand disturbing the peace of the family, (as in greater so-
Orta cists of God cieties, emulation, ambition, covetousness, are the
of great price. disturbing and shaking of whole kingdoms;) and

this, as it is the greatest ornament in the eyes of men,
so is it most highly valued and rewarded in the sight

5 For after this of God. : ‘ ἘΠ
manner in the old ὅ: For after this manner of external simplicity of
time the holy women attire and inward meekness the saintly women of an-
also, who trusted in cient times, that were taken notice of for their piety,
God, adorned them- giq beautify and set out themselves, viz. living in

selves, being in sub- : }
jection sais their Obedience to their husbands.

own husbands: 6. Thus did Sarah live in obedience to her hus-
6 Even as Sara o- band, calling him by a title of honour, not equality :
i bere pr pana to whom you shall be like, as children to a mother,
aa ices ri ἐμὲ if you discharge a good conscience in all the duties of
long as ye do well, life, and be not by any fear (to which your sex is
and are not afraid subject) driven out of your duty.
ἡ with any amaze- 7, Let the husbands in like manner live conjugally
a are renee with their wives, and behave themselves toward them
oa wall with #8 Christianity requires of them, or as the mystical
them [claccording to understanding of the story of their creation directs,

1 gained, κερδηθήσωντα:. 2 which is in, or, with fear, τὴν ἐν φόβῳ. 3 gold chains
“χρυσίων. 4 in the sincerity of a meek. 5 of any terror, μηδεμίαν πτόησιν. ᾷ

CHAP. III. PETER 421

knowledge, giving providing for them that they want nothing, because
[ά ἀφ νῆα i they are not so able to provide for themselves ; and
weaker vessel, and Considering that they are by God designed to be co-
as being heirs toge- partners with them of all the good things of this life,
ther of the [e] grace which God bestows in common on them, that so they
of cating that ea may also join efficaciously in prayers to God ; first, as
aa © not hin having this perfect union and community of every
thing, the want of which would be some hinderance
to the joint performance of that duty of prayer; and
secondly, that being provided for by the husband,
the wife may have no distractions and solicitudes for
the world, which are most apt to disturb her prayers
also.

8 Finally, be ye 81 8. In brief, or, to sum up all, let this union of
of one mind, having - ἄν ἢ; ἡ δὴ, : . b
compassion one of ™nds be not only between husbands and wives, but
another, ‘love as bre- among all Christians whatsoever, and let that express
thren, be pitiful, be itself in a fellow-feeling of one another’s afflictions, in
δρθιοίοον: ae love to all the brethren, ch. ii. 17, in tenderness of
eal ἘΝ Wa be vai kindness, to do good to all that stand in any need of it,
ing for railing: but 10 humble, courteous, friendly behaviour toward all:
contrariwise bless- 9. Never permitting yourselves in the least degree
ing; knowing that to act or meditate revenge on any that hath been most
bps thereuntocall- iniurious to you, remembering and considering the
eerie ese example gi by Christ, and the obligation th
inherit a blessing. ©X@mple given you by rist, and the obligation that

το For he that will lies on you as Christians, Matt. v. 44, that so by doing
lovelife,and seegood good and blessing others you may receive a blessing
eR ebor agin from God in this and in another life. _
and his lips that they 1° According to that of the psalmist, psal. xxxiv.
speak no guile : 12, that the only way to obtain the blessings of this

τι Let him eschew life, and so now, under the gospel, of another, is
evil, and do good; observing strict rules of charity and justice,
εἰν fo aaa peace 11. Abstaining from all sin, abounding in works of

12 For the eyes of Mercy, seeking and pursuing of all peaceableness with
the Lord are %over all men.
the righteous, and 12. For God looks propitiously upon all his obedi-
his ears ‘are open ent servants, but for all wicked men he sets himself
unto their prayers : .
but the face of the 28 an enemy against them. ᾿
Lord ἐδ against them 13. And so sure are these promises of his to be
that do evil. made good unto you, that if you perform your part,

13 And who is he live blamelessly in a ready discharge of your duty,

τ eo γο, this will be the most probable course to keep you safe
that which is good? from all evil.

14 But and if ye 14. But if (as sometimes it will fall out) you do

6 lovers of the brethren, φιλάδελφοι. 7 Or, humble: for the King’s MS. reads ταπει-
véppoves, and some Latin copies hwmiles. 8 may inherit blessing εὐλογίαν κληρονομήσητε.
9 upon, ἐπὶ. 10 are to their prayer, εἰς δέησιν αὐτῶν. 11 Or, zelots: for the King’s

MS. reads ζγλωταί.

422 I. PETER. CHAP. 111.

suffer for righteous- suffer for this very thing, for doing good, count this
ness’ sake, happy @r¢ no other than a blessing ; and therefore whatsoever
ye: and be not afraid ἃ ν

of their terror, nei- 4@2nger you are threatened with by the power of your
ther be troubled; | persecutors, be not afraid or disturbed with it.

15 But sanctify the 15. But be thankful to God for all, or, set up God in
‘atin ie 2 yor your hearts as your God and Lord, and whensoever
aye to" give 2 ef there is occasion, confess him before men, and when
answer to every man You are asked, give an account of the hope and faith
that askethyouarea- you profess, with all meekness to their authority, if
son of the hope that they be your superiors, the kings and magistrates
pines + PEPE, which are set over you, and with all care to approve

: yourselves to God (see note [6] Phil. 11.) :

τό Having a good 16. Keeping yourselves blameless before all men,
conscience; —_ that, (particularly in this of maintaining that duty of meek-
Sicrraicl ote: ness and reverence toward the heathen rulers, ver. 15,
doers, they may be 2nd ch. 11, 12, see note [747 ch. iv,) that they that ac-
ashamed that falsely cuse you as malefactors, or seditious persons, may be
accuse your good convinced and put to shame, and confess that the lives
oe 1 of Christians are very honest and inoffensive, and that

man they have most foully calumniated you in saymg
otherwise of you.

17 For it is better, 17. For if it please God that a man suffer inno-
if the will of God be cently, there is no matter of sorrow in that: there is
oor ane ate +e much more danger, that a man by desiring to avoid
evil doing. that should fall into some evil, and then suffer justly

for that, and then that will be a sad thing indeed,

without any allay or matter of comfort in it.

ἊΣ ar Lagat aig 18. For Christ is an example of the former, in his
Pe same Gust for dying for sins not his own, but ours; he being right-
the unjust, that he Cous died for us who are unrighteous, (that when we
might bring us to Were aliens and enemies to God he might reconcile
God, being put tous to him, and give us authority to approach him ;)
death “in the flesh, wherein yet for our example and comfort it must be
Si ea by the observed, that though as a man clothed in our flesh he
was put to death, and that innocently, to purchase re-
demption for us; yet by the power of God in him he

was most gloriously raised from the dead, (see ch. 1.

11,) and shall consequently, by raising and rescuing

us out of the present sufferings, and destroying all ob-

durate sinners, shew forth wonderful evidences of

power and life;

see a agli 19. The very same in effect that of old he did at
ed unto the [7 spi- the time in which, beyond all others, he shewed him-
rits in prison ; self in power and majesty against his enemies, but

12 an account, ἀπολογίαν. 13 Or, hath died for us once for sins : for the King’s MS.
reads ἅπαξ περὶ ἁμαρτιῶν ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν ἀπέθανεν. 14 through the flesh, σαρκί.

re

©HAP. IV. I. PETER. 423,

withal in great mercy and deliverance to his obedient
servants that adhered to him; I mean in the days of
the old world, when by Noah, that preacher of right-
eousness, he gave those treatable warnings to them
that made no use of the light of nature in their hearts,
to the spirits or souls of those that were then alive
before the flood, which God had given them with
impressions of good and evil, but through their cus-
toms of sin were as a sword put up in a sheath, laid
up (as God complains Gen. vi. 3.) in their bodies
unprofitably :
20 Which“ some- 20. ‘Those men, I say, at that time, which living in
ΤῊΝ were [0] diso- 411 uncleanness, believed not the preaching of Noah,
ὡς τη πῆγες οἵ nor heeded his building the ark, (by which yet it
God waited in the Was clear there should be a deluge, and very few
days of Noah, while escape or be saved in it,) when God gave them that
the ark was a pre- fair and merciful warning and call to repentance.
ata cng 21. ΤῸ all which we have now the direct parallel,
Anat i by wa- 28 In the violence, such as Gen, vi. 11, (the wicked
ter. devouring and persecuting the righteous,) and in the
21 [h)The like fi- Gnostic pollutions, answerable to the corrupting them-
oo ia eal olen selves before God, ver. 12, (an effect of what was
cone save us (not done ver. 2,) so in God’s warning and denouncing of
the putting away of judgments, and shewing a way to the righteous that
the filth of the flesh, stick close to him to escape, to wit, the renouncing of
but the *‘ answer of those heathen sins noted by baptism, that antitype to
Ἐὴ een Gaas bs the the ark in the water, keeping men safe from being
resurrection of Jesus Qkowned, (I mean not that outward part of baptism
Christ : alone, which is but the cleansing of the body, but
(that which is signified by it, as it is the sacrament of
initiation) the seeking to God as to the oracle for the
direction of the whole future life, (see note [ f'] Rom.
x,) and the undertaking faithfully to perform those
directions,) delivering first out of the deluge of sin,
and then of destruction attending it; and this, I say,
as an eminent effect of the resurrection of Christ, who
rose on purpose to turn all that will be wrought
on from their iniquities, Acts iii. 26, and so bring
ie ids con destruction and vengeance on all others :
ova phen “el is 99. Who since that resurrection is now ascended
on the right hand of [9 heaven, to undertake the ruling of all things, (all
God; angels and au- power both of angels and men being given unto him,)

15 of old, ποτέ. 16 Or, when the longsuffering: for the King’s MS. reads ὅτε
ἀπεξεδέχετος 17 persons. 18 delivered in the midst of, or, through the water: see note [Ὁ]
Luke xiii, and note [d] 2 Peter iii. 19 The antitype of which, baptism, now— 20 not
of the flesh, the putting away of filth, ob σαρκὸς ἀπόθεσις ῥύπου. 2! inquiring— to God,)
ἐπερώτημα eis Θεόν. 22 who is at the right hand of God, being gone to heaven, ὅς ἐστιν
ἐν δεξιᾷ τοῦ Θεοῦ, πορευθεὶς εἰς οὐρανόν.

424 I. PETER. CHAP. IV.

thorities and powers and to subdue and bring down the disobedient of both

Eee mance subject sorts, the very devils and the heathen persecutors,

6 eam (as the villainy and violence of the old world was
brought down by God in the deluge,) so far at least,
that whatever befalls us from them shall be rather to
our advantage than otherwise, (which was the thin
the apostle had to prove by the example of Christ,
ver. 17, and is now resumed and proceeded in,

ch. iv. 1.)

Cine. LY.

FORASMUCH 1. Ye must therefore, seeing Christ hath suffered
— oA sedi no for you, resolve to follow and imitate him in suffering
pongo De io tee also, or dying with him, viz. dying to sin, (see ver. 6,)
likewise ‘with the or ceasing from it, as he that is dead, or hath crucified
same mind: for he the flesh with affections and lusts, always doth ;
that hath [a]suffer- 9, That for the remainder of the life that ye live,
ie ochre hath this frail mortal life, ye live no one minute longer in

2 That 2he no long- Obedience to those lusts, or compliance to those appe-
er should live the tites that are ordinary among men, but in perfect
rest of his time in obedience and compliance to the will of God.

a flesh vd ΔΑ Pe9 3. For ye have sure continued long enough in those
will of God, heathenish villainies, so ordinary in the Gentile world;

3 For the time ye have sufficiently gratified them by accompanymg
past of our life may them in unnatural acts of uncleanness (see note [6]}
suffice us to have and carnal lusts, in drinking of wine, amorous ad-
ΝΑ ἡ ade ὑρὸς ἔων dresses, (see note [6] Rom. Χ111,} bacchanals, and those
we walked in 1. detestable sins of lust used in the idol-worships of the
sciviousness, lusts, Gentiles (see note on 1 Cor. v. 1.);

[2] excess of wine, 4, Who wonder, as at a strange thing, and reproach
oe ἡ εναῦ μ and rail at you, if you make any scruple of those un-
ble ᾿λλλάξλιῥα. “natural, abominable sins which are not to be spoken

4 Wherein they of, or refuse to run on headlong with them to the
*(c] think it strange commission of them ;
soe Seite iia __ δ: Who shall be most sadly accountable to God the
5 (d] peek arial judge of all the world, who hath all the actions and
speaking evil of you; thoughts of men, dead and living, so ready to him,

5 Who shall give that he can pass a most just sentence on them when-
Pea him me soever he pleases, and will certainly ere long so deal
τα feu on J τς With the provoking sinners, Jews and Gnostics of this
Hina. age, as he hath dealt formerly with the like through

6 For for this cause #4! times since the beginning of the world. __
was the gospel 6. For thus hath he formerly proceeded with the

preachedalsotothem sinners of the old world, (see note [,/] ch. 111,} and all

! Or, to the flesh: for the King’s MS. reads σαρκί. * ye should no longer live the
rest of your time, εἰς τὸ μηκέτι---τὸν ἐπίλοιπον---βιῶσαι χρόνον. 3 drinkings, πότοις.
4 wonder and blaspheme, ξενίζονται---- βλασφημοῦντες. 5 confusion. 6 hath in readiness,

ἑτοίμως ἔχοντι.

ΡΎΓ
κίοσι δ
ee.

ae Crate Le 4 ; $8 ᾿ x x

ae a ee er

CHAP. IV. I. PETER. 425

that are dead, that others that are now long ago dead, first preached to

ery might be ‘judg- them, (when they were alive,) as nowgunto us, and

ed according to men ᾿ ᾿ς will ἃ hi

in the flesh, but live ade known his will and commandments on this one

according to God in design, that they might mortify all sinful lusts, reform

the spirit. their vicious, abominable ways, and so suffer to the
flesh, (see note [a],) and for the future live new lives,
obey the commandments of God.

7 But the end of 7. But that great fatal destruction to the obdurate
all things is at hand: Jews, so oft spoken of by Christ and his apostles,
be ye therefore so- (see note [9] Matt. x, and note [c] Matt. xxiv,) is now
ber, and watch unto ΐ 1: Bae .

8 prayer. near at hand, which is an obligation to all care in per-
forming all acts of piety, im praying for the averting
of God’s wrath, and securing you from being over-
whelmed in it; and to that end there is nothing so
necessary as sobriety, in opposition to the sins fore-
named, vv. 3, 4, and care and vigilance that the day

| of visitation come not on you unawares.

8 And above all 8. But above all things be sure to maintain a most
ore have fervent earnest love and charity toward your fellow-Chris-
charity among your- tians, (the contrary to which, the contentions and
selves: for charity Σ - 5 :
shall cover the mul- factions of the Gnostics, shall concur with their other
titude of sins. villainies to involve them in the vengeance that befalls

9 Use hospitality the persecuting Jews.) or this, added to repent-
one to another with- ance from all those other dead works, is the likeliest

out “grudging. means to propitiate God and avert his judgments from
1o As every man

hath received the YOU: (see James v. 8.) ;
gift, even so minister 9, 10. Every one, as he hath received wealth or any

the same one to an- other good thing, so distributing it to them that want,
other, as good stew- as counting yourselves but stewards of those many

οὐ dnc σέ μα gifts and liberalities of God, (see note [6] ch. 11,} and

11 If anymanspeak, discharging that office, as it ought to be discharged,
let him speak as the to the greatest advantage of others.

oracles of God; if 11. He that teacheth the people, let him do it with
any man minister, that uprightness as becomes one that is a steward or

τῷ shility which God dispenser of the oracles of God; he that exercises

giveth : that God in liberality to the poor (see note [a] Luke viu.), let him
all things may be do it in proportion to that estate which God hath given

glorified through Je- him: that so God may be glorified in his gifts, that is,

Bertie ond ney receive honour by that use which is made of them, by

nion for ever and Your obedience to the gospel of Christ, who is God
ever. Amen. blessed for ever. Amen. (See note [c] Rom. ix.)
12 Beloved, '*think 10, Brethren, be not amazed or much troubled at

7 judged to the flesh according to men, but live to the spirit according to God. 8 pray-
ers, προσευχάς. 9 murmurings, γογγυσμῶν. 10 various, ποικίλης. 11 distribute,
διακονεῖ. 12 wonder not, or, be not surprised αἱ this burning, or, casting into the fire that
is among you, and is befallen you for your trials, μὴ ξενίζεσθε τῇ ἐν ὑμῖν πυρώσει πρὸς πειρα-
σμὸν ὑμῖν γινομένῃ.

426 I.. PETER. CHAP. 1V,

it not ne con- the terrible fire of persecution and affliction which is
Ἐν sc 4 ΠΟΥ among you at this time; it is that which God sends
on ays aah som for your trial, and it is no strange or new thing to
strange thing hap- have such things befall Christians ;

pened unto you: 13. But count it matter of joy to you, that thereby

13 But rejoice, - you are made like unto Christ in suffering: and then,
ees δὲ hrict’s 88. there was a resurrection of Christ after his suffer-
sevfericige that, Ng, and that resurrection the more glorious because
when his glory shall of that forerunner, so after these sufferings of yours
be revealed, ye may there will be a glorious revelation and coming of Christ,
he gle τ with ex- that spoken of Matt. xxiv, (see note [a] 2 Thess. i,)

8 JOY to the destruction of those crucifiers of Christ and per-
secutors of Christianity; after which you shall have a
great calm and tranquillity; and that will be matter
of exceeding joy to you.

14 If ye be re- 14. In the mean, whatsoever contumely or perse-
pee rac πον cution ye suffer for your Christian profession’s sake,
Be gech 92s grasa iL, it is the happiest thing that could befall you; for by
spirit Ξε Lf] glory Your being reviled for being Christians it seems the
and of God resteth very same condition which was in Christ incarnate,
upon you: on their and wherein his power was most evident, and the
part he is evil spo- very spirit and temper of God is in you: which
Ken of, but on your + omper of Christ is looked upon with reproach by them
part he is glorified. *©™P sires P hs

of the world, not conceiving how suffering can become
a God; but by you, who have imitated it by your own
sufferings, it is commended and glorified.

‘1g But letnoneof 15. But I desire not that any of you should be so
you suffer as a mur- jn love with sufferings from the heathen powers as to
derer, or as a thief, do aught that may justly deserve it from them; as, by
or as an evildoer, or ; 3
as [976 busybody in 22Y act of murder, stealth, assuming or pretending

g ja busybody in ὲ ? 5

other men’s matters. authority to make others, that belong not to your
charges, to perform what you term their duties.

a ae oe tian. , 10: But if, keeping himself innocent from these and

jehim not beasham. t¢ like, he yet fall under persecution for the faith of

ed; but let him glo- Christ, and discharge of his Christian duty, let this

ἐνὶ εἰ κομς on this be- be matter of rejoicing to him, and of thanksgiving to
alf. Oo

17 14[h] For the rie :
ἜΠΗ hy eae Pe yf That there being a first and second draught of

judgment must be- bitterness, that is, of punishments for men, one by
gin at the house of way of chastisement or exercise, the other for utter
God: and if “it first excision ; or, one in this world, the far lighter of the
ca Ἢ pa sage two, the latter to come in another world, much more
them that obey not /ormidable ; and the former now sometimes befalling

the gospel of God? the dearest servants of Christ, this is the time or sea-

13 for the state of glory, ὅτι τὸ τῆς δόξης, (the King’s MS. adds καὶ δυνάμεως, and of power,)
and the Spirit of God, καὶ τὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ πνεῦμα. ‘+ 14 That it is the season that judgment
should begin. 15 the first be from us, πρῶτον ἀφ᾽ ἡμῶν.

CHAP. V. I. PETER. 427

son for that to fall on you. And if it be so, what is
this but a very ominous sign, that it will be very heavy
and insupportable to the wicked, the obdurate cruci-
fiers of Christ and persecutors of Christianity, whose
portion is that other far bitterer part of the cup, which
is reserved for them even in this world, a fatal ex-
cision now suddenly approaching? After the right-
eous have been sufficiently tried, then their rod is to
be cast into the fire, and so an utter destruction of the
obdurate Jews, (see Luke xxiii. 31,) and that in an
heavier manner in another world after this life.

18 Andiftheright- 18. And if the righteous have a compensation or
eous * scarcely be portion of misery in this life, Proy. xi. 31, and, though
ere, eae ema he escape, yet do it through many afflictions, then how
aires εὑρέ fearful is the expectation of ungodly, sinful men ?

19 Wherefore let 19. By all this it appears to be most reasonable,
them that suffer ac- that they that suffer in Christ’s cause bear it patiently
ng, the »»" and quietly, never doing or attempting any unlawful
“a y ial mre thing to cast the cross off from their own shoulders,

ping of their souls τ τς Stet ς :
to him in well doing, but committing their lives and every thing to God,
as unto a faithful who having created all, and so being able to preserve
Creator. them as easily, if he please, and being most certain
to perform all his promises to every faithful servant
of his, will certainly preserve them, if it be best for
them, and if he do not, will make their sufferings a

passage to and enhancement of their glory.

CHAP. V.

THE elders which 1, The bishops of your several churches (see note
are among you I ex- [2] Acts xi.) I exhort, who am myself employed here
hort, who am ! also

| τ at Rome to govern the church, one that attended
an elder, and a wit- ; i bp aga :
ness of the suffer- Christ at his crucifixion, and was also at his transfigu-
ings of Christ, and ration present at that discourse concerning the glory
also a partaker of the that should be consequent to his death, (see 2 Pet. 1.
a Aang shall be 16.) the remarkable destruction of his crucifiers, and

: deliverance of his faithful disciples: (see note on
2 Thess. 1. 6.) :

2 Feed the flock 9. Take care of your several churches, and govern
of God which is a- them, not as secular rulers, by force, but as pastors
thee you, " taking qo their sheep, by calling and going before them,

e oversight there- ng : Ἢ * fol f the;
of, not by constraint, (Psalm Ixxx. 1,) that so they may follow of their own
but willingly; not accord; nor out of consideration of the gain which
for filthy lucre, but may be made by receiving the contributions of the
ofaready mind; church put into your hands, as secular rulers again

16 hardly escape, μόλις σώζεται. 17 commit their souls, or, lives, παρατιϑέσθωσαν Tas
ψυχάς. 1 a fellow-elder, συμπρεσβύτερος. 2 is ready to be, μελλούσης. 3 governing it,
ἐπισκοποῦντες.

428 I. PETER. CHAP. V.

make gain of their government, but so ruling them
that they may obey your doctrine and example cheer-
fully ;

3 Neither [a]as‘be- 3. Not making those advantages of them that are
ing lords over God’s under you which the procurators or secular govern-
[6 perme, put ba ors do of their provinces, but contenting yourselves
A ee to the with the portion belonging to you, and walking chris-

tianly and exemplarily before them.

4 And when the 4. And when Christ, which is your ruler and go-
chief capil ρα pes a as you are rulers of other men, pe ee to
appear, ye shal re- judgment, you shall assuredly receive from him a
rohit Shale gor ΕΝ which is not made of van fading materials as
way. those in the Olympic games, but one that fadeth not,

a crown of glory, (see note on 1 Cor. ix. 25,) a re-
ward of your good (that is, eminently good) work or
office, 1 Tim. iii. 1: (see note [a].)

5 Likewise, ye 5. And in like manner all inferiors must live obe-
younger, enpeait diently under their bishops, and so must all of you be
yor ar jr subject to those that are set over you, (see note [/]
you be subject one James V,) putting on humility as your badge ; or, and
to another, and 7be so must all of you put on humility as your badge;
[6] clothed with hu- for God, saith Solomon, setteth himself against the
ne ponds haughty and disobedient, but is very favourable to
and giveth Ἔα to the meek and obedient.
the humble. 6. Submit yourselves therefore in all obedience to

6 Humble your- all those that are placed over you by God, that he
“april deena may in that great season of retributions, both here in
of God, ack Ἧς ‘they the time of visitation, (see note on ch. 11. 9,) and here-
exalt you in ὃ due pans the day of doom, exalt and reward your
time : umiulity.

7 Casting all your 7. And whatsoever difficulties ye have to wrestle
%care upon him ; for with, be not anxiously solicitous about them, but refer
he careth for you. 4}] to God’s guidance, either to avert or enable you to

support, for he hath a particular care of you, and will
not let any thing befall you, which is not really best
for you.

8 Be sober, be vi- 8, Observe carefully all the rules of sobriety and
gilant ; because your vigilance, or diligence ; for the devil, that upon all
srigoeel Messed i occasions indicteth and accuseth you before God, is
aticcth honk seek. always watching advantages to get you into his power
ing whom he may and reach, and useth all means to that end, as a lion
devour : doth roaring, to fright and amaze, and so catch his

prey ;

4 having dominion over your charges. 5 becoming, γινόμενοι. 6 Or, all of you
toward one another put on humility: for the King’s MS. leaving out ὑποτασσόμενοι reads πάν-
τες δὲ ἀλλήλοις Thy ταπεινοφροσύνην ἐγκομβώσασθε. 7 put on as your badge. 8 Or, the
season of visitation: for the King’s MS. reads καιρῷ ἐπισκοπῆς. 9 μέριμναν, solicitude.

ΝΜ... τ Ya

ee

es Ὡ a ef

ont a ere”

_ CHAP. V. I. PETER. 429

oo. Whom resist 9, Whose temptations can bring you no hurt but
berm a apr by your yielding to them; and therefore it concerns
same afflictions Uare YOU to resist him with all constancy and fidelity,
accomplished inyour Making use of the shield of faith, Ephes. vi. 26, to re-
brethren that are in pel all his assaults, that being the tried instrument of
the world. overcoming the devil as well as the world, 1 John y.
8 ,
4; and for your encouragement to constancy, you
cannot but know that you are not the only sufferers
in the world, but that the Christians at Rome, ver. 13,
to But the God of and in other places, suffer in the very same manner
all grace, who hath that you do.
called us unto his 16, But the same God of all mercy and consolation,
eternal glory by P Serie
Christ Jesus, after Who, by revealing Christianity to you, hath advanced
that ye have suffer- you to a capacity and (if you be not wanting to your-
ed a while, make selves) to the possession of his eternal glory through
you perfect, stablish, the sufferings of Christ, by his special providence re-
strengthen, settle ς . οὐ Ὁ -
yet, store you to a peaceable, quiet condition of serving
11 To him be glory him after these your dispersions are over, (see note
and dominion for e- [6] 2 Cor. xiii,) and by that means confirm you to
ver and ever. Amen. hold out to the end.
oo) uvance, "8 41. And his holy name be for ever blessed and
faithful brother unto ‘Fad b hig
ΝΥ ee nived by Us al. Amen. ὰ ;
ave written briefly, 12. I have written this short epistle to you by Sil-
exhorting, and tes- vanus, I take it, a worthy and faithful person, per-
tifying that this is suading you thus to persevere, and assuring you that
the true grace of God 11+. which I now preach to you is that faith which
wherein 4 ye stand. wp ‘he: ν
13 The church that Was at first received and believed by you, wherein ye
isat Babylon, °[d]je- have continued so long.
lected together with § 49, The church which is at Babylon (that is, Rome,
you, saluteth yous parallel to Babylon in many things), which is your
and so doth Marcus , :
my son. partner in the faith, saluteth you, and Marcus, one of
14 Greet ye one my first converts or children in the faith.
another with a kiss 44, Let that kiss, the token of charity, be from me
of charity. Peace 2¢}ooun to you all (see note [6] Rom. xvi.): I salute
with you all that snd wish all prosperity to all the Christians amon
are in Christ Jesus. prosperity 5
Amen. you. So be it.

10 firm by faith, στερεοὶ τῇ πίστει. 11 befall your brotherhood which is in the world,
τῇ ἐν κόσμῳ ὑμῶν ἀδελφότητι ἐπιτελεῖσθαι. 12 himself restore you, αὐτὸς καταρτίσαι ὑμᾶς,
or, shall himself restore: for the King’s MS. reads καταρτίσει. 13 a brother faithful to
you, ὑμῖν τοῦ πιστοῦ ἀδελφοῦ. 14 ye have stood, ἑστήκατε. 15 your fellow-chosen.

THE [4]SECOND EPISTLE GENERAL

*OF

PETER.

CHAP. I.

ee ayienin —_ a 1. Simon, by Christ, whose disciple I was, sur-
pues ye Se named Peter, and by him after, with others, sent by
Christ, to them that COMmission to preach the gospel, to all the Jews
have obtained like wherever they are dispersed, (see 1 Peter i. 1,) which
precious faithwithus have received the faith of Christ, (and in that respect
through ΡῈ ἐγ are as valuable in God’s sight as we the apostles of
Bae Badiccr » Jesus Christ,) that faith, I say, whose object is the righte-
Christ: ousness of Christ our God and Saviour, either as that
signifies his way of justifying men now under the gos-
pel, (see note [6] Rom. i,) or as it may note his fide-
lity and justice in performing what he hath promised

2 Grace and peace us in the gospel :
te ρα ἀρ ed ὅθ 2. I salute you, and wish you all that felicity which
Ἐπ οῦκό of God, 1 promise myself you will enjoy by the receiving of
and of Jesus our the faith, and by your experience and evidence of
Lord, _ _ God’s goodness and faithfulness to you in Jesus Christ:
ae According ate 3. According as he of his goodness, and by exercise
get! eee ia any OF his controlling omnipotent power, hath afforded us
things that pertain all things that pertain to felicity hereafter, or to piety
unto life and god- here, by means of our faith, and profession or acknow-

liness, through the ledgment of Christ, who hath revealed himself unto
ae id res us, and called us into his school by most convincing
to ‘glory and [avir- arguments of his authority and mission from heayen ;
tue;

first, by that glorious act of the Holy Ghost’s descend-

* of the apostle: for the copies ordinarily read τοῦ ἀποστόλου Πέτ.

lin, ἐν. 2 acknowledgment, ἐπιγνώσει. 3 acknowledgment, ἐπιγνώσεως. 4 Or,
by his own glory: for the King’s MS. reads ἰδίᾳ δόξῃ.

i τὶ eo 6 i ἷ .
ee 7 i

CHAP. I. Il. PETER. 431

ing upon him, and the angel saying from God, This
as my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased; (for
that that is the meaning of the word glory, see note
[4] Matt. ii, and note [6] Rom. ix;) secondly, by his
miracles, which he did among men here, and by his
apostles ever since:

4 Whereby °are 4. By which two, as evidences and engagements of
given unto us €X-the truth of them, huge promises have been made
ceeding great and .
precious promises: ΟΦ to us of a most glorious and valuable nature, on
that by these ye purpose to allure and attract you to all divine purity,
‘might be partakers by receiving the faith of Christ, and forsaking that
ae abominable course of unnatural lusts and other like
[D]corruption that is 5118» which through the sect of the Gnostics is now
in the world through become so common and ordinary among the profes-
lust. sors of Christianity: (see note [a] ch. ii.)

5 ‘And beside this, 5. In respect of whom it is necessary that you be
Bia te cooly αν aa very careful and diligent, that constancy, courage,
tue; hie to virtue Perseverance (see note [a]) be superstructed on your
[6] knowledge ; profession of the Christian faith; that knowledge of

mysteries be joined to that courage, and that it sup-
plant it not ;

6 And to know- 6. That strict continence be one thing that accom-
ledge “temperance; panies that knowledge; then, to that continence, in
ἜΝ = ee avoiding the pollutions of the flesh, to which the
tience godliness ; Gnostics would seduce you under pretence of myste-

rious knowledge, add a cheerful patience or resolu-
tion of bearing whatsoever may fall on you from the
enemies of your profession, whether Jews or false
heretical Christians ; to that patience, piety, and fre-
quenting of the public service of God, not giving over
3 . __ the assembly, as some of the Hebrews did, Heb. x. 15,

7 And to godliness t "ἢ “pegs
10 brotherly kind- oO avoid persecution 3
ness; and to bro- 7. Then to your piety, kindness to all your fellow-
therly kindness cha- Christians, (contrary to the fiery contentions and fac-
my. Mae tions among them, caused by the Gnostics;) and to
be in Wea aad a that kindness to your fellow-Christians, perfect cha-
bound, ‘they make rity to all men, even your enemies and persecutors.
you that ye shallnei- 8. For the practice of these virtues, especially if
ther be “ barren nor they be in you in any eminent degree, will render
el in the you good and faithful servants of Christ, and such as

nowledge of our 4 Christi 4
Lord Jesus Christ, becomes your Christian profession.

9 But he that lack- 9. And he that falls back into any of those sins,
eth these things is contrary to those virtues, is like a purblind man that

5 have been given, δεδώρηται. 6 may. 7 And to this purpose, καὶ αὐτὸ τοῦτο, or,
And you therefore: for the King’s MS. reads Kal αὐτοὶ δέ. 8 continence, ἐγκράτειαν.
9 continence. 10 kindness to the brethren, φιλαδελφίαν. 11 Or, present to you :
for the King’s MS. reads ὑμῖν παρόντα. 12 slothful, ἀργούς. 13 unto the acknow-

ledgment, εἰς ἐπίγνωσιν.

432 II]. PETER. CHAP. I.

blind, and cannot see cannot see things that are at a distance from him,
afar off, and hath for- thinks (through this fault in his eyes, or forgetfulness
gotten that he was +, his understanding) that Christianit ive him
purged from his old |. : 8) tha FISHY MAY oe
pins. liberty and license, (as the Gnostics say it doth,)
whereas it was not long ago that Christianity called
him out of these pollutions, and wrought this purifi-
cation upon him, which is directly contrary thereunto.
το Wherefore 'the 10. This, brethren, must oblige and engage you to
rather, brethren, give all care and diligence to make God’s mercies in call-
cone ek ake ing you to be Christians, and designing you deliver-
ssn βένστ age ances, effectual to you. This must be done by your
ye do these things, Vigilancy over yourselves, that you relapse not into
ye shall !’ never fall: those former sins from which you came out at your
conversion to Christ: which if you do, you shall never
miscarry, or forfeit that great benefit of bemg Chris-
tians, and of being that remnant that should now be
delivered when the rest of the Jews that believe not
shall be destroyed.

11 For so an en- 141. For by this means you shall be capable of be-
trance shall be mi- ing the men of which the kingdom of Christ shall be
ee ume Ae made up, that kingdom which begins in the venge-
arsine: kingdom #2ce executed on the unbelieving, impenitent Jews,
of our Lord and Sa- and in delivering the believers, and shall last most
viour Jesus Christ. gloriously for ever in subduing of enemies and deli-
, vering of disciples. |

12 Wherefore 31 12. The vastness of your concernments herein makes
will not be negligent me thus solicitous to inculcate these things unto you:
τ ΜΡ ον πάψη ; not that I think you ignorant in this point of doctrine
these things, though Concerning the method that shall be used by Christ
se know them, and 10 erecting his kingdom here on earth, viz. by coming
be cotablithed ἰδ theen vengeance on the obdurate, and delivering the con-
present truth. stant, persevering Christians ; for 1 am sure you have

been taught it over and over again, and sufficiently
__ instructed and satisfied in the truth of it.
13 Yea, I think 49, But I think it not amiss, as long as I live in
it meet, as long as I 11,:.’world, or in this flesh, to be your remembrancer,
am in this taberna- : :
cle, to stir you up 2nd refresh these notions, stir up that knowledge
by putting you in re- which is already in you;
membrance ; : 14. Knowing that the time of my dissolution now
ane aon oe One suddenly approacheth, according as Christ, when he
foretold of some that should survive this coming of

off this my taberna- “ἧς : ;
cle, even as our Lord his to the destruction of the Jews, (which now I speak

14 the purification of his former sins, Tod καθαρισμοῦ τῶν πάλαι--- 15 brethren, be ye the
more diligent, μᾶλλον, ἀδελφοὶ, σπουδάσατε. _ 16 Or, by your good works to make your
consolation and election firm: for the King’s MS. reads διὰ τῶν καλῶν ὑμῶν ἔργων βεβαίαν
ὑμῶν τῆν παράκλησιν---- 17 by no means miscarry, οὐ μὴ πταίσητε. 18 Or, J will put:
for the King’s MS. reads μελλήσω tuas— 19 But, Aé.

rr See ee

CHAP. I. II. PETER. 433

Jesus Christ hath of,) gave an intimation to me that I should not, John
shewed me. xxl. 18. 22, and positively affirmed that I should be
crucified, as ere long I expect to be.

15 Moreover 1 16. And therefore, I being to die before this comes
will endeavour that to pass, but many of you likely to live to see it, it is
ye ses be able after my duty and purpose by this epistle to fix it in you,
Me 26, mb that when I am dead and gone you may remember
Ἢ oa ponte laa ™ this certain truth of Christ’s kingdom, and coming to

destroy the Jewish unbelievers and crucifiers, and
to preserve and rescue the believers among them:
(see ch. il. 9.)

16 For we have not 16. For they are not fancies or deceivable ar-
followed cunningly guments upon which we have grounded this doctrine
devised fables, when concerning Christ’s coming in power to the destruc-
ϑὰ ae known un- tion of his enemies, and rescuing of believers, but the

e power and : ; ;
[εἶ coming of our Very things which we saw adumbrated, and heard dis-
rd Jesus Christ, coursed on by Moses and Elias (see note [a] Matt.
but were eyewitnes- xvii, and note [c] Luke ix. 31.) when I and James
ses of his majesty. and John were with Christ on mount Tabor, and saw
the majesty that was instated on him at his transfigu-

ration, Matt. xvii.

17 Forhe*[f]re- 17. For at the time of his receiving that majesty
ceived from God the from the Father by way of vision, foretelling what
Sa oe and should soon be instated on him, there was a voice
Beats gach a voice to which came out of that shining cloud, Matt. xvi. 5,
him from the “ex- and with it these words, Thou art my beloved Son, &c.
cellent glory, This is which signified God’s design of instating the kingdom
my beloved Son, in on him.

are am well ,8. And I also with James and John heard this

18 23 And this voice VOlce which came out of the cloud, Matt. xvii. 5, being
which came from then with him on that mount where he was transfi-
“nat we heard, sured, and which by the evident presence of God by

when we werewith Fi. angels there became an holy place: (see note on
him in the holy ; : i
ey the title of this epistle.)

19 > We have also 19. And beside these adumbrations, by way of
a more sure word of vision in the mount, we have many prophecies in the
prophecy ; whereun- Q]q Testament concerning this matter, ver. 12, of the
to ye do well that ye ὃ wy
take heed. as unto a Uestruction of the Jews, and preserving of a remnant,
light that shineth in Which together with Christ’s predictions, Matt. xxiv,
a dark place, until are yet a more firm, sure, infallible argument to us
"ὦ day dawn, and than any other. And it is well done of you to study
=. τα ag: ΒΘΡ and observe these prophecies, which may stay your

Ἷ ‘hearts in this state of affliction and persecution until

that day of your deliverance come, or till the fore-

20 But, Aé. 21 receiving. 22 magnificent, μεγαλοπρεποῦς. 23 we also heard;
καὶ ἠκούσαμεν. 24 being, ὄντες. 25 And we have a more firm prophetic word,
Καὶ ἔχομεν βεβαιότερον τὸν προφητικὸν λόγον. 26 morning star.

HAMMOND, VOL. II. Ff

43.4 Il. PETER. CHAP, II.

runners of it, Luke xxi. 28, begin to shew themselves
unto you. .
20 Knowing this 20. This being a principle known to all, that no
first, that no pro- scripture prophecy is without particular mission and
ang J be paige appointment from God ; that which the prophets there
vate [h] interpreta- have foretold being not the suggestions of their own
tion. spirits, what they thought good, but what God in-
spired and moved them to by his Spirit’s coming upon
them.
21°°For the prophe- 21. For none of the prophets of any time have
cy came not in old undertaken that office on their own heads, or prophe-
time by the will of sied their own fancies or persuasions, but all the
man: but holy men. t eee b Tied: eeu tb
of God spake 39 as Scripture prophets have been men called and sent by
they were moved by God on his messages, and inspired and instructed by
the Holy Ghost. — the holy Spirit of God every word which they have
delivered. And therefore you cannot run any hazard
in depending upon that which they have foretold shall
come to pass in these, which they called the last days,
Joel 11. 28. 30, 31, 32, and in many other places.

CHAP. 11.

BUT there were 1, But as among those prophets sent and incited by
aa Papen ae the Holy Ghost, ch. i. 21, some false ones also sly
pa ae a γοτη crept in, so also now, according to Christ’s prediction,
be false teachers a- Matt. xxiv. 11, shall there be false teachers among
mong you, who pri- you, viz. the Gnostic Christians, bringing into the
vily shall bring in true faith, under pretence of greater perfection, most
oe ae oe destructive doctrines of liberty and licentiousness, and
Lord that bought that count it an indifferent thing to deny Christ in
them, and bring up- time of persecution, (see 1 Peter ii. 21, and note [4]
on themselves swift Rey. ii.) and forswear him who redeemed them, that
destruction. are thus unlike him, as not to venture any danger for

him who died for them; and do also by this means
most imprudently incur the dangers which they de-
sire (and pay so dear) to avoid, by complying with
the Jews, come to speedy destruction with them,
2 And many shall according to that of Christ, Matt. xvi. 25.
follow 3 their perni- 2. And these carnal doctrines of theirs shall have
cious ways; by rea-~ many followers, Matt. xxiv. 11, and thereby the glo-
ap a soon an rious pure gospel of Christ shall be much defamed,
be evil spoken of, When Christian professors shall live such filthy lives.

3 And‘through co- 94. And with cunning discourses shall they circum-

27 of their own incitation, motion, letting loose. 28 For prophecy was not any time
brought, Οὐ yap ἠνέχθη ποτὲ προφητεία. 29 being carried, φερόμενοι. ' and that
denying, καὶ ἀρνούμενοι. 5. Or, filithiness : for so many ancient copies, the King’s MS. and
that in Magdalene college, Oxford, read ἀσελγείας. 3 Or, the glory of the truth: for
the King’s MS. reads ἡ δόξα. 4 with feigned speeches they will gain you to inordinate
lusts, ἐν πλεονεξίᾳ πλαστοῖς λόγοις ὑμᾶς ἐμπορεύσονται.

πα“ Ψψυ ee ey Fe ee

t
δ
;
Ls
,.
7
eS.
4

ee ee ee A

CHAP. 11. Il. PETER. 435

vetousness shall they vent you, and gain you to all filthiness, (see note [7]
with feigned words Rom, i,) which shall within a while be most signally

oa: = Gea punished with utter destruction here, and damnation

ment now of a long attending it.

time lingereth not,

and their damnation

slumbereth not. ᾿

4 ForifGodspared 4. For if God, when the angels rebelled against
not the angels that him, punished them severely, and having decreed

as gale ee them to eternal hell, cast them presently out of heaven
delivered them into Into the abyss, a kind of dungeon or dark prison, there

chains of darkness, to be reserved, as condemned malefactors, to the day of
’ to be reserved unto judgement, the time of their execution ;

pene ἃ not. δ: 4nd if he punished the whole world of sinners
i. old ea, - in Noah’s time, bringing a deluge on them, and only
Ssaved Noah [a]the preserved Noah, (with seven more,) who warned
eighth person, athem to amend their abominable lives, or else that
preacher of righte- vengeance would befall them ;

τ πω ce 6. And if he adjudged the cities and suburbs of
Pasidofthe ungodly; Sodom and Gomorrha to utter destruction by fire
Θ

6 7 And turning the from heaven, and made them an exemplary spectacle

cities of Sodom and and document to all that should ever live in their
Gomorrha into ashes sins :
>

d : R25" ‘ 3
Sagan pial 7. At that time delivering Lot, (and his family,)

ing them an ensam- Who was a person so far from being guilty of that
ple unto those that lewdness and unnatural filthiness, that he was ex-
after should live un- tremely vexed and molested by dwelling among those

owe eae djust that lived in those villainies ;

Lot, vexed with the ὃ. (For he being a very pure and chaste person,
“filthy conversation yet inhabiting among them that were so impure, was
of the wicked : from day to day continually afflicted and tormented

8 (For that right- +4 see them do as they did ;)

eous man dwelling
among them, in see. 9: Lf, I say, all these examples of vengeance on

ing and _ hearing, wicked, obdurate rebels and carnal persons, (the pat-
* vexed his righteous terns of the crucifying Jews and lewd Gnostics,) and
soul from day to day withal the deliverances afforded to the righteous in

ay Balawfal 4 ese passages of story, be considered, we may then
9 The Lord know- Sure learn from hence, how ready and able God now

eth how to deliver is to rescue the persecuted, constant Christian out of
the godly out of the persecutors’ hand, and to reserve the persecutors
temptations, and to themselves, and all wicked livers that join or comply

re the 15 unjust ~. :
᾿ μα ἣν sede with them, by cutting them off here, to eternal per-

menttobe punished: dition in another world: (see note [Ὁ] Rom. xiii.)

5 Or, to keep them punished unto judgment: for the King’s MS. reads εἰς κρίσιν κολαζομέ-
Vous τηρεῖν. 6 kept, ἐφύλαξε. 7 and condemned the cities to subversion, and burnt
them to ashes, καὶ πόλεις---τεφρώσας καταστροφῇ κατέκρινεν. 8 conversation of those which
broke all laws in their uncleanness, τῆς τῶν ἀθέσμων ἐν ἀσελγείᾳ ἀναστροφῆς. ® tormented
with. their unlawful works, ἀνόμοις ἔργοις ἐβασάνιζεν. 10 unrighteous being punished unto
the day of judgment, ἀδίκους eis ἡμέραν κρίσεως KoAaComevouvs—

Ff 2

«-

436 Il. PETER. CHAP. 11.

10 Butchieflythem 10, Of this sort especially are the Gnostics, whose

that walk after the ee . . .
pa ay βάν character it is to commit all filthiness, and to despise

unbduiiées ἐμὰ de- all kind of authority of magistrates or masters, (1 ‘Tim.

spise government. lll. 6,) a bold, insolent sort of men, that can without
1! Presumptuous are any trembling or fear speak contumeliously of the

they, selfwilled, they i
pbapraberncton | apostles themselves: (see note [Ὁ] on Jude.)

speak evil of digni-

ties. : ; Σ

11 Whereas angels, 11. Whereas the angels of light, being sure in a
which are greater in condition of greater power and height than any Chris-

hie aa δΝ mies tians or men on earth, do not deal so with the rulers

a δόμοι nae of darkness, (see note [e] Jude 9,) when upon any

them beforethe Lord. occasion they accuse or implead them before God, or
12 But these, as wage any dispute with them, Jude 9.

re on ἔρνη 12. But these men, like beasts, ruled only by their
acd 1? jn ἢ Ba natural or brutish appetites, without any reason to re-

stroyed, speak evil of Strain and temper them, which are good for nothing
the things that they but (as vultures, to tear aid pollute, so these) to
understand not; and spoil and debauch all they come near, venturing to
shall utterly perish sneak reproachfully of all that they do not understand,
in their own corrup- , MEAS ty

tion’ and so consequently of the mysteries of Christianity,

13 And shall re- taught by apostles, but despised by them, (see note
ceive the reward of [d/] on Jude,) shall be destroyed in their bestial sins,
sg a samme as 13. And receive that vengeance that is due to
τύ βεθον Anger ae εν them ; those, I mean, that in the daytime take plea-
the day time. Spots Sure in those villainies which are wont to need the
they are and ble- night to cover the shame of them, that are become
mishes, ' sporting the reproachers of Christianity, committing all villainy
themselveswiththeir i, their sacred assemblies and festivities, and making
own 7 [c]deceivings a Σ BRE
while they feast with USe of their false doctrines to turn your Christian
you; easts into unclean lascivious meetings.

14 Having eyes 14. Their eyes are so filled with unlawful objects,
[@]full “of adultery, that they can receive nothing else, nor ever take them
and that 13 cannot ‘ ἢ ᾿
cease from sin: be. Of from beholding them ; they corrupt young new-con-
guiling unstable verted Christians, and have their hearts, as their eyes,
souls: an heart they always busied with base, filthy thoughts, persons fit

have exercised with for nothing but a curse:
*1covetous practices ;

cursed children : 15,16. Which have forsaken the Christian doc-
15, Which have for-
ope paca gus mix paganism with Christianity; Carpocrates

following the way of brought in Hesiod’s theology to Christ, and adored

11 Daring men, contumacious, or, arrogant, ToAuntal αὐθάδεις. 12 tremble not when they
rail at glories, δόξας οὐ τρέμουσι βλασφημοῦντες. 13 a contumelious indictment, βλάσφημον
κρίσιν. 14 irrational, natural living creatures, ἄλογα ζῶα φυσικά. 15 to raven and to
corrupt. 16 rioting, ἐντρυφῶντες. 17 Perhaps love-feasts. 18 of the adulteress.
19 cease not, ἀκαταπαύστους. 20 ensnaring, deAcd{ovres. 21 inordinate lusts, πλεονεξίαι :
see note [ἡ] Romans i,

᾿ 5 —— - «Ὡς κῶς » ὠὰ», δ. Ὁ ee Ae
Be its ΟΝ ὙΠῸ ee Oe SN RES EEL:

trine, and brought in heathenish, (so did Simon Ma- ὁ

τὰ

ll

a

SN El
Se

“1 So a lag

a νῶν

ys

"Ἐπ a RES See ee τς

Ne le eS

eo ee

CHAP. 11. II. PETER. 434

Balaam the son of all equally,) after the example of Balaam, who, to get
ee te loved a reward, (see note [727 on Jude,) taught Balak to
ee. 8" curse the Israelites, by enticing them to filthiness and
τό But was rebuked idolatry together, Num. xxv. 1, Rev. ii. 14, though
for his iniquity: the this madness of his were miraculously rebuked by the
dumb ass speaking sneaking of a dumb creature, an ass, and so forbidden
with man’s voice for- +... God severel
bad the madness of °Y y° Ἶ
the prophet. 17. These take upon them to be fountains of all
17 Theseare wells deep knowledge, but have no drop either of truth or
withoutwater,clouds good practice among them; they pretend to be sub-
a coaaens lime above other men, but are only like clouds in the
a ly] the “mist of ax that darken the sky, but never distil into rain, and
darkness is reserved those driven impetuously by every wind, be it never
for ever. so black or dark, from one vicious, hellish doctrine
18 For when they and practice to another ; and to these black souls is

ὠμὰ ae reserved in the just judgment of God eternal darkness

35 allure through the 2nd blackness.
lusts of the flesh, 18. For attributing divinity to Simon and Helena,
"δ through much wan- and exalting them idolatrously above the God of Is-
tonness, those that rae], (see note [7] on Jude,) they entice and catch
were clean escaped : : 3 ξ
from them who live 28212, bring back to all manner of carnality and filthi-
in error. ness those who had not long since gotten out of the
το While they pro- heathen bestiality, (see note [Ὁ] on Jude,) and really
mise them liberty, given them over ;
ar eens cor. 19. And this upon pretence of giving them liberty ;
ruption: forofwhom Whereas they are themselves the greatest slaves in the
aman 3815 overcome, world, to wit, enslaved to all baseness and filthiness,
of the same is he (see note [b] ch. i,) for the title of victory giving do-
brought in bondage. inion, they must needs be slaves of those lusts which

ΠΑΝ et snd have conquered them, to whom they have yielded

29 pollutions of the themselves captives.

world through the 90. And this is so far from being extenuated by
ee the privilege of their being Christians, that it is be-
Jesus Christ, they come the greater and more dangerous guilt by this
are again entangled means ; for certainly they that have been converted
therein, and over- from all their heathen sins by accepting of the faith of

_ come, the latter end Christ, and then again relapse and return to them,

' worse with them this Jatter estate of theirs, this Christian heathenism,
an the beginning. . : 4
is worse than their bare heathenism at first.

21 Forithad been 4, For it had been more for the advantage of

ter for th t ; ;
" 1 Soha Derren the such never to have been taught the doctrine of Christ

wayofrighteousness, and Christian practice, than when they have under-

22 springs, πηγαί. 23 driven by a black wind. 24 blackness, ζόφος. 25 insnare,
δελεάζουσι. 26 in filthiness, ἐν ἀσελγείαις. 27 had really escaped those— τοὺς ὄντως ἄπο-
φυγόντας rovs— or, had a litile, or, a litile while ago escaped: for the King’s MS. reads ὀλί-
ws. 28 hath been overcome, ἥττηται. 29 abominations, μιάσματα. 30 acknowledg-
ment, ἐπιγνώσει.

438 Il. PETER. CHAP. 111.

than, after they have taken to obey it, to fall back again into their heathen
known ἠέ, to “turn vicious courses
from the holy com- : : eer
Wenidment delivered .. 22° But now their condition is a most profane un-
unto them. clean state, best signified by a dog and a swine, two
22 353 But it is hap- most unclean, profane creatures, which among the
asa alga ung ac- Jews stood interdicted both for sacrifice and food, and
purer The etelyy are both observed proverbially for this quality, that
turned to his own the dog, when any thing lies upon his stomach which
vomit again ; andthe causes him to yomit, when that trouble is over, he
[y] sow that was presently licks up again what he had before vomited
washed to her wal- . ; : he i
lowing in the mire, UP>.(see Prov. xxvi. 11 ;) and the swine, when she is
e ’ washed never so clean, takes pleasure to tumble again

in the next mire she comes to.

CHAP. III.

THIS second epi- 1, 2. I have now written two epistles to you, both
ey eee I now to the same purpose, to be remembrancers to you
hoth which ἡ stir uv W2ose minds remain yet untainted, of that which you
your pure minds by cannot but have heard, being prophesied of in the Old
wayofremembrance: ‘l'estament very frequently, Joel ii; and by Christ, Matt.

2 That ye may be xxiv; and by us apostles of Christ, (see a testimony
pranapecgea λα out of Lactantius in note [a] on the title of the epistle
before by the holy to the Romans:) viz. that within a short time there
prophets, and of the should come a notable destruction upon the unbeliey-
commandment of'us ing or impenitent Jews, and all the polluted Chris-
ΠΣ pore of the tians among them, and a remarkable deliverance of

oe"* all the persevering Christians; the one an act of
Christ as Lord; the other, as Saviour or deliverer.

3 Knowing this 3. But before this come, there is one thing to pre-
first, that there shall cede, a very remarkable defection of many from the
Fam Ma] ove al Christian profession, (see 2 Thess. ii. 3,) according to
walkie after their WHat was foretold by Christ, Matt. xxiv. 12; and
own lusts, those that thus forsake Christ shall betake themselves

to all unclean practices; and therefore this is now to
be expected.

4 And saying, 4- And they that do thus forsake the faith shall, as
Where is the pro- a ground of it, pretend that they perceive themselves
for *[B] sin τῳ eg ἐν cheated by those prophecies, which have promised
thers fell Ὁ: seo all and foretold this coming of his, (see ch. i, and note
things continue as [2] Matt. xxiv,) which, say they, is so far from being
they were from the performed, that all things stand unchanged, in the
beginning of the cre- same constant form, from the beginning of the world
ἐκράξαν: till now, save only that all the men that have lived

upon the earth (father Adam, Noah, Abraham, &c.)

31 Or, return backward, or, to what was behind: for the King’s MS. reads eis τὰ ὀπίσω ἀνά-
κάμψαι. 853 But that of the true proverb is befallen them, The dog returning— Συμβέβηκε δὲ
αὐτοῖς τὸ THs ἀληθοῦς παροιμίας, Κύων ἐπιστρέψα5---- 1 your apostles : for the King’s MS. reads
ὑμῶν ἀποστόλων. ? the end of the days, ἐσχάτου τῶν ἡμερῶν. 3 except that.

i

Ἀπωῦαρο.....--- ὧς - nema
a res ee δα
ὃ" ΓΟ κὸν" Ἐπ σ΄

=<
~

aie Be
VRE -

--- - προς τας RE
Oe eae Pas

a
‘yee

ὧν μὰ νυ τὰ

CHAP, Π1. II. PETER. 439

are dead, and others now live in their steads among
us. But for any thing else, say they, things have gone
in a settled, constant course ever since the creation,
without any discernible or observable change.

5. ‘ For this they 5, 6. To these I answer ; and first for the latter of
Le] bye ig aa ig- these (see note [Ὁ] Matt. vii): These atheistical scof-
Rorant Οἱ, that “ bY fers, that suppose or affirm that there hath been no
the word of God the : :
heavens were of old, Considerable change since the creation, do not con-
and the [d] earth sider what a change there was once in Noah’s time, the
standing out of the whole world destroyed with a flood for the sms of im-
water and in the wa- nure, impenitent sinners, such as these who now object
ter: Ὰ ΤΕ ΟΝ

the thus; for the heavens being created at the beginning,

6 Whereb
world that aha was, and the earth so framed, that there was abundance of

being _ overflowed waters within the globe thereof, and itself placed in
with water, perished: the midst of waters, in the clouds round about, God
being pleased in the creation so to dispose of it, in
order to the punishing of wicked men, at length the
windows of the heavens, that is, the clouds, were
opened, and the fountains of the great deep broken
up, Gen. vii. 11, and by this means the whole earth
i) was covered and drowned by waters.

4 But [e]the hea- 7. But the world which now is, by the same ap-
vens and the earth, pointment of God, is now secured that it shall be
nga ask sei Sk drowned no more, (God having given his promise for

τοις, Gen. ix. 11,) nor suffer any other kind of destruc-

kept in store, re-~. Ἶ Ἅ Σ
με νὰ unto fire a- tion but by fire, which is the punishment to be

gainst the day of expected by abominable men.
judgment and per- 8, This answer being first given to the latter part
wag of ungodly of the atheist’s objection, ver. 4, that all things con-
8 But, beloved, be “we as they were since the creation, 1 now proceed,
not ignorant of this in the second place, (by way of regressus, ordinary in
one thing, that one scripture, see note [Ὁ] Matt. vii,) to answer the former
day ts with the Lord hart proposed by way of question, Where ts the pro-
as a thousand years, © - . a? : God? 7s
and a thousand years ?””S¢ of his coming ? that is, Sure God’s promise in
as one day. the Old Testament repeated by Christ, Matt. xxiv, of
his coming to punish the obdurate Jews and Gnostics,
and delivering the pure, persevering believers, 1s not
performed. And my answer is this, That you may be
mistaken in reckoning of times, in thinking that what
the prophets have foretold of the latter days, the
times of the Messias, must be instantly performed, as
soon as Christ is gone to heaven, or else it will not be
performed at all. In this matter it must be considered
who it is that makes the promise, ver. 2, an infinite

4 For they that are of this mind are ignorant. 5 there were heavens from of old, and
the earth consisting of water and in the midst of the water, by the word of God, οὐρανοὶ ἦσαν

ἔκπαλαι, καὶ γῆ ἐξ ὕδατος καὶ δι ὕδατος συνεστῶσα, τῷ τοῦ Θεοῦ λόγῳ.

440 Il. PETER. CHAP. 111.

God, and then, though forty years (for example) is a
very great time among us men, whose lives are so
short, yet with God, who is infinite, a thousand years —
is no considerable space, but a very short and small
duration, psalm xc. 4, and therefore, though the pro-
phecy be not yet fulfilled, about three or four and
thirty years after Christ’s departure from us, yet it
9 The Lord is not may, and will most certainly, and that within few
slack concerning his years now.

promise, as et hg: As for any slowness in performing his promise
men count s'ac* of coming, which they that expect and desire to reap
ness; but is longsuf- : "τς : :

fering ®to us-ward, ἃ sudden fruit of it in their deliverance, or that others,
not willing that any which would corrupt them, and make them fall off
should perish, but through despair of it, are apt to charge upon God, it
that all should come j, merely a mistake in them; for it is not thus de-
to repentance. : °

το But the day of ferred out of want of kindness to the persevering
the Lord will come Christians, but out of abundance of patience and
as a thief in the long-sufferance to the worst, and an earnest desire

night; in the which : ὁ
te ἢ ορτοτεα an that they may all amend and be delivered, without

pass away [7] with which amendment, whensoever this coming shall be,
a great noise, and all are infallibly destroyed : (see note [a] Acts ili. 19.)
the elements ‘shall 10. But this judgment of Christ, so remarkable on

[g]melt with fervent the Jews, shall now shortly come, and that very in-
heat, the earth also qiscernibly, (see Luke xvii. 20, 1 Thess. v. 2,) and
and the works that .

are therein shall be the temple shall be suddenly destroyed, the greater
8 burned up. part of it burnt, and the city and people utterly con-

11 Seeing then that sumed: (see note [d], and Matt. xxiv. 30, and Acts
all ‘these things shall τι; 19, 20.)

Haan BAGH 11. Seeing then this destruction shall thus involve

ought ye to be in all, and now approacheth so near, what an engage-
all holy conversation ment doth this lay upon us to live the most pure,
and godliness, strict lives that ever men lived!
12 Looking forand =, 9 Looking for the coming of Christ for our de-
hasting unto the ,. Pa : ; ἃ
coming of the day liverance, and by our Christian lives quickening and
of God, wherein the hastening God to delay it no longer, (See ver. g,) that
heavens being on fire coming of his, I say, which as it signifies great mercy
shall be dissolved, to us, so it signifies very sharp destruction to the
and the elements EN " 4
shall melt with fer- Whole Jewish state: (see note [d].)
vent heat} 13. Instead of which we look for a new, a Chris-
13 '! Nevertheless tian state, in which all provision is made by Christ
we, according to his for righteousness to inhabit, according to the promise
Nencngits peed of Christ, concerning the purity that Christ should

earth, wherein dwel- Plant in the evangelical state: (see note [d], and Rev.
leth righteousness. XX1. 1, and note [a].)

6 Or, for your sake: for the King’s MS. reads δι’ ὑμᾶς. 7 being on fire shall be dis-
solved. 8 consumed, κατακαήσεται. 9 these shall, πάντων. 10 hastening the coming,

σπεύδοντας τήν. Il But, Δέ.

eee Pe ἢ SATE PORES GO RN, ay a δον ρος oe ae ner See eS at See ες

CHAP. 111. HO PETER. 441

14 Wherefore, be- 14. This therefore being your expectation, you
ey conn ov y° must in reason use all diligence to keep yourselves
Be ingens that eS from all pollution, spot or blemish, from indulging to
may be found of him any of the carnal invitations that are now soliciting
in peace, without you, and so to continue till this coming of his, that
spot, and blameless. you may then be found acceptable before him, and

that then you may reap the profit of it, that all may
be prosperous with you.

15 Andaccountthat 15. And resolve that the end of God’s delaying
the longsuffering of this judgment, this execution so long, hath been (see
eo Lord ts peed ver. g.) on purpose to bring in and increase the
Beis ca brother Paul number of convert Jews, those to whom this deliver-
also according to the ance is promised, according as St. Paul hath also said,
wisdom given unto Rom. li. 4, 5, and especially Rom. xi, to which this
him hath written un- place seems to refer: (see the sum of that chapter at
Ἔγου: the conclusion of the paraphrase of it.)

τό 13 Asalsoinall 16. And indeed in most, if not in all his epistles,
his epistles, speaking hath he said somewhat of this matter, concerning this
in them of these famous day of vengeance on the obdurate Jews, and
ee otha deliverance of the faithful, and deferring that day of
to be understood, destruction on the former on purpose (ver. 15.) to
which they that are gather in as many of the latter as he could. So Rom.
unlearned andunsta- ix. 29.33, Rom. x. 8—1o, &c., Rom. xi. 5, Rom. xiii.
ble wrest, a8 they 40 41,12, 1 Cor. i. 7, 8,and ch. iii, 13, 1 Thess. ii. 16,
ceil Se as on and ch. v. 1, 2, 3. 9, and 2 ‘Thess. 1. 6—10, and ch. ii.
destruction. 1, 2, 3. 8, and 1 Tim. iv. 1, and ch. vi. 14. In which

matter some things there are concealed by God pur-
posely from the knowledge of men and angels, as the
punctual time of the coming of it, &c., from whence
some unskilful, unsettled Christians have taken oc-
casion to fall off from the faith of Christ, and to ruin
themselves by so doing. This they do by deductions
from some places of scripture, wrested by them, (as
it is ordinary with them to wrest and distort the writ-
ings of the prophets, &c.); but it is through their
ignorance and ungroundedness on the Christian faith

b i, ao therefore, that they do so.

δ τ thinae be- _ 17. You therefore, my brethren, whom I have thus
fore, beware lest ye timely warned and instructed, ought to make this pru-
also, being led away dent use of my admonitions, to take all care that ye
eal ppd be not ensnared by the filthy, unnatural practices of

᾿ the Gnostics, (see note [Ὁ] Jude,) and so apostatize

our own stedfast- ;
Base. from the faith.

12 Or, deliverance, σωτηρίαν. 18 Or, in all his epistles: for the King’s MS. leaves
out ὡς καί. 14 among which things some are hard— ἐν οἷς ἐστι δυσνόητά Twa, but the King’s
MS. reads ἐν αἷς, referring to epistles, 15 by the seduction of abominable men, τῇ τῶν
ἀθέσμων πλάνῃ.

442 I. JOHN. CHAP.

18 But grow in 18, But daily increase in the true profession of the

hae ἜΝ τ ene gospel, and in the knowledge and practice of the pure

Lord and Savi ; ‘ :
eens To hin falsely so called, 1 Tim. vi. 20.) delivered to us by

be glory both now Christ our eternal God and blessed Saviour, who
and for ever. Amen. must be for ever praised by us. Amen.

THE [4 FIRST EPISTLE GENERAL

OF

"J OTN.

CHAP. I.

HAT whichwas 1. That which from the beginning of the world was
i fromthe begin- in the decree and purpose of God, (and was after-
ning, which we have ward foretold by him,) but by us, the apostles of

ee Christ, heard from God speaking from heaven, and

which we have look- really beheld and looked on by us, known and testi-
ed upon, and our fied by all our senses, concerning Christ and the gos-
Hy aries ene pel of Christ, shewing us the way to life eternal ;

"ἃ For the ifewa, 39. (Which Christ and which gospel were revealed
manifested, and we Unto us visibly and discernibly, of which I can testify
nave 8 seen it, and as an eyewitness, and do therefore now declare to
bear witness, and you Christ, the fountain of eternal life, who from all
shew unto you that eternity continued with the Father, and at last became
eternal life, which
was with the Father, ™@2; and was clearly revealed to us ;)
and was manifested 3- What, I say, we know thus assuredly, that we
unto us ;) make known to you, that you may partake with us in

3 That which we jt, and that participation be of all others the most
hase. sigs ὌΡΗ blessed, desirable participation, (see note [6] Acts ii,)
that ye also may a participation of knowledge and grace and immor-

thave fellowship with tality, and that with God himself through Christ Jesus.

* the apostle John: for the copies generally read τοῦ ἀποστόλου ᾿Ἰωάν.

1 concerning, περί. 2 and, καί. 3 seen, and, ἑωράκαμεν, καί. 4 partake with us,
κοινωνίαν ἔχητε.

doctrine (in opposition to the Gnostics’ knowledge _

— | aon py πος οὐ κε alarm
ancy the enn, nar ae ae =

ae ne Oe he ea

I i σρονς, νόσικι,

CHAP. I. I. JOHN. 443

us: °and truly our 4. ‘This epistle, and, in it, this testimony, do I write
alae “Ὁ πρὶ unto you for your encouragement in the profession
Son Jesus Christ, ΟΥ̓ the gospel, which many Gnostics and false Christs

4 And these things are apt to shake you out of.
write we unto you, 5. And this is the sum of the gospel preached by
that your joy may Christ which we now testify unto you: that all purity
Ῥ oe then is the 18 Tequired of you ; that all God’s commands are pure ;
message which we 20d that there is nothing which hath any degree of
have heard of him, impurity in it which God in Christ doth not now
anddeclareuntoyou, abominate; but, on the other side, a far greater purity
ΕΝ ent, now required than before, which may sufficiently arm
Boe sags ΣΝ. you against all the deceits of the Gnostics, which

under the notion of Christian liberty are apt to lead
you into all the impurity in the world.

6 If we say that 6. If we say we are partakers of his purity, or have
we have 7 fellowship any likeness or conformity with him, and live in any
one εχ νροδμ ρα impure course, as the Gnostics do, we neither speak
and do not thetruth: Nor act according to the gospel, which prohibits and

interdicts all such ways as they daily and avowedly
practise :

ἡ But if we walk 7. But if we live pure lives, as he is perfectly pure,
in the light, as he is then we partake with Christ of his graces, and resem-
in the light, we have h]e him in his purity, (see ver. 3. and ver. 6;) and

sneer Seed 7 the death of Christ is beneficial (to us, who thus imi-

blood of JesusChrist tate his purity) to cleanse us from all the guilt of past
his Son cleanseth us sins and present infirmities.
from all sin. 8. All these men’s pretensions to perfection are a
τῷ “ee νοι Blan perfect cheating of themselves. Whosoever conceive,
deceive ourselves, ἃ5 the Gnostics do, (calling themselves The perfect,
and the truth is not &c.,) that such actions as are done by them are recon-
in us. cilable with perfection or innocence, they most miser-
ably deceive themselves, and must know that they are
so far from any state of perfection that they act quite
contrary to the rule which the gospel gives for the
regulating of men’s lives.

9 Ifwe confessour 9. The only way is to repent, and acknowledge
sins, he is faithful what we have done amiss, and then God, having pro-
pu ated eye mised pardon to all humble penitents upon sincere
cleanse us from al] reformation, is obliged in fidelity and justice to make
unrighteousness. good this promise to you, to free you from all punish-

ment of sin ; and no other course but this will render
you capable of his mercy.

το If we say that 10. Nay, they that live such lives as these men,

5 and our partnership be, καὶ ἡ κοινωνία δὲ ἣ ἡμετέρα. 6 completed, πεπληρωμένη. 7 part-
nership, κοινωνίαν. 8 Or, we have partnership with him: for though in the King’s MS.
there be here a lacuna, yet the space is not large enough for ἀλλήλων, but fit for αὐτοῦ, and
this is agreeable with ver. 6. 9 not sin, οὐχ ἁμαρτίαν.

444 I. JOHN. CHAP. 11. ,

we have not sinned, and yet pretend to perfection, do not only lie, ver. 6, i

we [4] make him ἃ deceive themselves, ver. 8, but proceed further, and
liar, and his word is

cae make God a liar, who having sent Christ into the
ἶ world to reveal his will, to give certain rules of life,
to define what is now sin and what is not, hath uni-
versally defined such actions as are committed by
these pretenders to perfection to be horrible and
damning sins; and therefore they that do thus, and
yet thus pretend, give God the lie, and manifest how
far they are from obeying his commands, living
according to God’s will.

CHAP. IT.

MY littlechildren, 1. My tender Christians, I write this to you which |

these things write IT have last written, vv. 6—10, (see note [4] ch. i,)
unto you, that Ye t> deter and forewarn you of this deceit that so many
sin not. And if any ;
man sin, we have an 818 now fallen into, that you may not be drawn away
advocate with the into the heresy and impurities of the Gnostics, either
Father, Jesus Christ by following them into unclean, bestial sins, or by
the righteous : depending on and pretending to such a perfection in
yourselves, which may secure you in any one act of
deliberate sin, but that if you have fallen, or shall
fall into any such act, that then presently you confess
it, and forsake it freely, and lay hold on Christ, who
(for your encouragement you may know) is on God’s
right hand, acting as an advocate for those that have
sinned, and now reform and amend their lives, and,
when the church prays to him for any lapsed sinner,
he is just and faithful to perform his promise, to hear
the church’s prayers, and to present them to his
Father, and to manage all that belongs to such, to
their best advantage.

2 And he is the 9, And he, having entered by blood into the holy
propitiation for our place, that is, having died for us, and gone to heaven,
sins: and not for : ς , ‘
our’s only, but also where he is now invested with power, which he ex-
for the sins of the erciseth in our behalf, is agpowerful means of recon-
whole world. ciling God to us, of obtaining free pardon for our

sins, (on condition of our giving of ourselves up to
new life,) and not for ours only, but for all the sins
of all the world of men (on condition of faith in
Christ, and new life).

3 And hereby we 3. And this is a character by which it may be dis-
do know ‘that we cerned whether we truly know Christ or no, (as the
rae him, if we Gnostics call themselves by that name, which signifies

eep his command- PROS ΠῚ . . τ
eins nowledge, 1 ‘Tim. vi. 20,) that is, whether we have

a right notion of Christ as he is our advocate, ver. 1,

1 that we have known him, ὅτι ἐγνώκαμεν.

ee ee, ae

Mi
Ἂ
4

ES ete Oe οϑξα,

on era

ww ee eS Pee ae

~~ ee Pr

vr ae

CHAP. 11. τ ΘΝ: 445

and propitiation for our sins, ver. 2, and of his gospel,
or no, viz. if we do what he commandeth us to do,
live obedient to the directions of Christ: see note [6]
ch. 1.
4 He that saith,?I 4. He that undertaketh to be a Gnostic, or perfect
know him, and keep- Christian, that is, one that hath more perfection of

eth not his com- divine knowledge and love of God, ver. 5, than all
mandments, is a liar,

and the truth is not Others, if he express not this in a pure and holy life,
in him. is the greatest hypocrite in the world: see note [0]
chs A,

5 But whosokeep- 5. But the observing his commands is the only
eth his word, *in sure argument, that he that doth so is a perfect lover
oy ed? πος of God, truly so called (the appellation being falsely
hereby know we that ssumed by the Gnostics) and an argument of evi-
we are in him. dence to himself, that he is a branch, a member of

Christ, as the Gnostics boast that they are, and that
whatsoever they do, it cannot make them cease to be
so: (see note [6] ch. 1.)

6 He that saithhe 6. He that pretends to be amember of Christ, (see

abideth in him ought John xy. 4,) doth by that engage himself to live as

himself also so to : . . :
ete nee ta “he Christ lived, or if he do not, to give over so pre-

walked. tending.

ἡ Brethren, I write 7. It is not any new matter which I now discover
no new command- or write unto you, but that which you were taught at
ment aes you, the first preaching the faith unto you; and that which
Bich Whick $0 had was taught you so early may deserve to be styled an
[a]from the begin- 0/d commandment.
ning. *The old 8. It is that indeed that Christ called a new com-
commandment is mandment, and so it is in comparison with the Mosai-
the word which ye cal law, to which Christ hath added some degrees of
have heard from the 3 : κυσὶν (Bg, «a
beginning. perfection ; but that is no prejudice to it; it is not

8 Again,anewcom- the less true for being so, nor the less considerable to
mandment I write you; but ought in all reason (as proclaimed by God
unto you, ὅ which from heaven, and Christ sent on purpose to preach it)
thing is true in him - : .
and Sin you: be- ‘© be looked on as a thing wherein we are at this
cause the darkness time concerned most particularly, those dark imper-
is past, and the true fect shadows of the Mosaical economy being now at
light “now shineth. an end, and the more perfect Christian precepts

which are to take place, and to turn out the Mosaical
performances, being already, as the sun, risen, and

shining in our horizon, in full force obligatory to all

Christians.
2 T have known, "Eyvaxa— 3 in this man hath the love of Ged been truly perfected,
ἀληθῶς ἐν τούτῳ ἣ ἀγάπη TOD Θεοῦ τετελείωτὰᾶι. 4 Or, The word which ye heard from the

beginning is the old commandment. ὅ a thing which is true in itself, 6 ἐστιν ἀληθὲς ἐν αὐτῷ.
6 Or, in us, because the shadow passeth: for the King’s MS. reads ἐν ἡμῖν, ὅτι ἣ σκιὰ παρά-
γεται, 7 already, ἤδη.

446 I. JOHN. CHAP, II. ᾿"

9 He that saith he 0. This consideration obligeth you to all Christian — ;

is in the light, and practices, actions of light, particularly that of charity

Πρ}, Ὀτοίμενι and kindness to all your fellow-Christians, contrary

until now.
το He that loveth and persecutings of their fellow-Christians, that are
his brother abideth observable in the Gnostics among you.
ey the peg Bee το. He that is thus charitably disposed and in-
sion of stumbling in Clined is the true Christian, and hath little occasion
him. to insnare him in any sin, little temptation to any ill,
11 But he that hat- most of the sins that men fall into flowing from this
eth his brother is in oyiginal of uncharitableness : see Matt. vi. 22.
darkness, and walk- i . .
eth in darkness. and .11: For as the dark keeps any man from discerning
knoweth not whither Which way to go, so doth uncharitableness obstruct

he goeth, because all Christian practice.
that darkness hath

blinded hi ’ ὃ ᾿
μῶν I re ἐς μεθ τς 12. A precept I have, ver. 15, which I desire to

you, little children, enforce upon all sorts of you: first, on the tender
ecause your sins Christians among you, because God hath been so
are forgiven you for kind to you, as to forgive your sins for Christ’s sake,
his name’s sake. . :

which will be an engagement to you, ver. 15, to take

13 I write unto off your love from the world, and place it on God.

cai cee ἐρίου 13. The same I have for you, the most ancient, for
ἐοϑρρύην sane he. YOu know Christ, (which is agreeable to those of your
ginning. I write age, to know the Ancient of days,) and that may be
unto you, young an engagement to you to love whom you know: and
men, because ye so it is likewise for young men, to whose age it is
oe ae agreeable to entertain ambitions and desires of con-
unto you, little chil- (uering, and have been enabled by God to do so, to
dren, because ye overcome the evil one, both the devil and every other
have known the Fa- that can mean you any hurt, and (if you adhere fast
ther Th ston 10 Christ) all temptations of the world or devil.
oar. he hacia Which sure is an engagement to you not to love the
because ye have World which you have overcome. And for you,
known him that is little ones, again, your knowing of the Father is an
from the beginning. obligation to love him with a most filial love.
a ia aay κα 14. And again I reiterate and reinforce this ex-
cause ye are strong, hortation upon you, ancient men, as 1 did before, to
and the word ofimpress it the deeper, and so on you young men
God abideth in you, also ; and the exhortation on which I lay so much

eh. Be ceeleat eat weight to you all, is this :

one.

15 Love not the : : ἤν δὴ

pond waiter the 15. Love not the world, nor any thing in it; for
whosoever doth so, that man hath not that love of

things that are in “τὰ ts .
the world. If any God which is prescribed now under the gospel, of

8 sacndal, σκάνδαλον.

to those emulations and contentions and seditions, —

SS Ae entra ee?

ie ἢ —- ag Ὁ» ‘ ae

OE A ΚΑ

(en

aie δὲ, ᾿ὰ

Ἂς ΘΕ ΨἹὩἹΗ͂Ν ὦ ΤΩΣ. = νὰ

"ἫΝ ΨΟΘΡΌΝ ὙΨ

CHAP. 11. I. JOHN. 44:7

man love the world, parting with all, when he calls for it, and following
the love of the Fa- im.

a4 Seago ;, 16. For all that is in estimation in the world, those
in the world, the things that tend to our sensual pleasures, profits,
lust of the flesh, and honours, and the like, and the desires that are fasten-
the lust of the eyes, ed on those objects, (which are so observable all of
and the pride ot them in the Gnostics; first, their filthy abominable
but is of the world, lusts ; secondly, their love of the world, which makes
them deny Christ, rather than incur persecution by
professing him ; and thirdly, their looking on them-
selves, as men of deepest knowledge, and priding
themselves in those perfections,) are all from an

earthy, not an heavenly principle.
17 And the world 17. And all these, all wherein they so delight
passeth away, and themselves, what are they but poor momentany

the lust thereof: but * . 2 :
πο τ dar. tha transitory things? whereas obedience to God’s will

will of God abideth helps us to perpetuity. | εἰν :
for ever. 18. This disseminating of unchristian doctrines

18 Little children, among you is no more than what Christ foretold
ἴδω Pd the me should fall out about this time. For now the great
πο ἡ that a). day of destruction upon the obdurate Jews is close
tichrist !shall come, @t hand (see note [Ὁ] Matt. xxiv. and note [a] Heb.
even now are there x.). And as Matt. xxiv. 5, 11, 12, it is foretold by
fone antichrists; Christ that immediately before the destruction of
“ili page Jerusalem, there must be false Christs, that is, some
itis that take upon them to be sent from God, as Christ
was, and so to be counter-Christs, false counter-
feits of the true, and again false prophets, bringing in
new doctrines, and pretending to do miracles, to get
authority to them; so now we see it fulfilled, there
having already appeared many who undertake to be
the saviours and redeemers of the Jews, to rescue
them (which is their notion of a Messias) out of their
conquerors’ hands, &c. and now false teachers, the
Gnostics, under Simon the magician, by whom there-
fore you ought not to be seduced, but to look on
them as the men foretold by Christ, which should, if
it were possible, deceive the very elect, and by which
we know infallibly that this is that time there pro-
phesied of, which though it bring us some persecu-
tions at present, yet withal it signifies, that if we
continue constant in faith, we shall shortly be de-

livered.
19 They went out 19: The antichrists, or false teachers, that are now
from us, but they abroad, may persuade you, and be conceived by you

9 hour, ὥρα. 10 cometh, ἔρχεται. 11 hour.

448 I. JOHN. CHAP. Th

were not of us; for to be of the same piece with us disciples, and apostles,
if they had been of and orthodox Christians, and not to differ from us ing
any considerable matters, because they lived in the
ed with us : but they Same assembly with us, immediately before they thus
went out, that they went out, and taught these false doctrines among —
might be made ma- you; but let them not impose upon you thus: the —
nnifeet that they Were tenth; ig) they were not of us, or of the same faith ©
with us, though they went out from among us; and ~
an argument of that you may have from their leaving ~
us, or going out from us ; for if they had been of the —
same faith with us, what needed they to have sepa-—
rated? they would certainly have continued com- —
munion with us; and their not doing so is a mani-
festation, that though they did live among us, yet —
they were none of them of the same faith with us, ©

us, they would no
doubt have continu-

not all of us.

when they thus forsook us.

20 “But ye have 20. And that testimony of the truth of the gospel —
an unction from the of Christ, which was given to it by the Holy Ghost,
is imparted to you, and gives you such an assurance ©
of the truth against these impostors, that you cannot

Holy One, and ye
know all things.

in any reason be thus cheated by them: see note [6]
Acts x.

21 %I have not 21. And consequently my writing to you now ἴδ

written unto you not out of jealousy, or suspicion that you are ignorant

because ye know not of the truth, for then I would write more largely on —

the truth, but be- |. ; ;
icra is τῳ it this matter, and give you the evidences and proofs of

and that no lie is of all this ; but I satisfy myself with these brief admo-

the truth. nitions, because you are so firmly rooted in the truth,
that you cannot but discern the difference of every
such false doctrine from the one revealed truth.

22 Who is a liar 99. There is no such liar, such dangerous false
but he that denieth teacher, as he that denies Jesus to be the Messias,
ya Jesus is the and thus do the ringleaders of the Gnostic heresy

rist? “ He is an- : aria
tichrist, that denieth (see note [@]). Whosoever doth so is an antichrist,
the Father and the denying in effect both the Father and the Son—the

Son. Son directly, the Father by consequence ; because he

hath testified of Christ by miracles and voice from

heaven, which testimony of the Father is not true, if

23 Whosoever de- Jesus be not the Christ.

nieth the Son, the 23. And so, whosoever denieth the Son to be the
same [d] hath not Messias renounceth the Father also, who hath testi-
the Father : [but] he fed him to be so. And this do the followers of
that acknowledgeth ςς. : ε

the Son hath the Fa- >unon, the Gnostics, who deny Christ to have been

ther also. born, or lived or died truly, but only in appearance.

13 And, Καί. 13 I have written unto you, not because, Οὐκ ἔγραψα ὑμῖν ὅτι. 14 This
is the antichrist denying, Οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ ἀντίχριστος, ὃ ἀρνούμενος.

a ὩΣ ΣΝ, ἀάξυ εν ὼ

=v

ey Se

ne ae oe

δ.“

OMe © See

Fa a ee ee Pe ἃ στρ ΠΑ

CRM a «

arr Te

aches

ae eS

πύλην. I. JOHN. 449

..24 Let that there- 94, Youtherefore, whatsoever your temptations be,
wre grits m You; forsake not the doctrine which from the beginning of
‘nage be bararing. your Christianity you have received: to which if you
If that which ye firmly adhere, if you continue in the constant pro-
have heard from the fession of the true faith of Christ at first revealed to
beginning shall re- you, you shall continue also in the favour and love

hall Beis ὙΡ δῖρο of God the Father, and of Christ, which is reward
Son, and in the Fa- Sufficient for that constancy.

ther. 25. And whatsoever hazard we run by so doing,

25 And this is the 10 matters not, though it be to loss of life itself, be-
Beomise ag he hath cause he hath promised eternal life to those that stick
kere ggg fast to him, though with the loss of this.

26 These things 26. And this have I said to arm you against the
have I written unto seducing Gnostics, &c. that are now among you, and
youconcerning them are so solicitous to do so.
eat re ἐμοῦ 27. And indeed I need give you no other arma-
_27 But the anoint- 3 Bao,
ing which ye have ture against these, than what you have already : for
received of him a- the testimony of the Holy Ghost, and so of God him-
bideth in you, and self, given to the truth of that gospel which hath
ye end ne that ΤΑΥ͂ been preached among you, is sufficient to fortify you,
eo and that is still arnong you, and you have no further
ing teacheth you of need of testimonies of that truth against all opposers
all things, and is and deceivers ; only hold fast and persevere in that
truth, and is no lie, which you have formerly been infallibly taught by

and even as it hath
taught you, 15 ye that means, (see ver. 20,) and let not these seducers

shall abide in him: Yet work upon you.

28 And now, little 28. I beseech you, my tender children, keep fast
children, abide in to Christ, unmoved, that when that great fatal day
him; that, when he of visitation comes, that coming of Christ so long
shall appear :

PPfidence, ani expected te [Ὁ], and note [Ὁ] Matt
have confidence, and ©XPected (see note [Ὁ], and note [Ὁ] Matt. xxiv.)
not be ‘ashamed Wherein the obdurate unbelievers shall be destroyed, —
before him at his and the believers delivered and preserved, we may

coming. come with cheerfulness and confidence (see note [a]

John vii.) and not be turned with shame from him,
or as inconstant (and so guilty) persons, be ashamed
to meet him.

29 If ye know that 29. Resolving of this, that Christ is a most just
he is righteous, ” ye judge, and consequently that every upright person is

_ know that every one’g child of his, like unto him, and certainly shall be

that doeth righte-

ousness is born of USed by him as a son, have all protection and inherit-

ance from him.

CHAP. III.
BEHOLD, what 1: As for the persecutions that befall the orthodox
manner of love the professors at this time, and are such discouragements

15 Or, remain in him even now, or, still: for the King’s MS. reads and points it so, μένετε
ἐν αὐτῷ καὶ νῦν. 16 ashamed of, or, from him, αἰσχυνθῶμεν ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ. 17 Or, know that
also: for the King’s MS. reads γινώσκετε ὅτι καί.

HAMMOND, VOL, II, Gg

450 I. JOHN. CHAP. wit Ἶ ;

Father hath bestow- to many, tempting them to fall off from their profes-

ee eed aoe ie sion, Matt. xxiv. 10, these are but effects necessarily
cone of (δᾶ, there, consequent to God’s loving us: for is not God’s love
fore the world know- Very particularly and remarkably expressed and testi-
eth us not, because fied to us, that he acknowledges us to be his sons,
it knew him not. and gives us the privileges that belong to such?
Certainly it is: and yet this is the very reason that
we are so persecuted by the world. ‘They look on
us as a people contrary to them, having other rela-
tions than they have; for they depend upon the
world, and not upon God, have nothing to do with
him : and therefore no wonder that this befalls us.

2 Beloved,noware 2. My brethren, whatever our persecutions at pre-
we the sons of God, sent are, this state and condition of ours is the state and
and it ‘doth not yet condition of the sons of God; and what we shall be
appear what we shall h £ Ἶ ¥
be: but we know hereafter, what inheritance shall be made over to
that, 2when he shall those sons, is not yet revealed. But this we know,
appear, we shall be that when that blessed time shall come, we that are
ie him ἐς for 4 sons of God shall (as the notion of sons signifies in
the scripture) be like unto that Father of ours, like

him in holiness, and like him in bliss, and that bliss

shall consist in seeing of him as he is, a fountain οὗ

all that is desirable to our natures.

3 And every man 3. And whosoever hopes or depends on God for
that hath this hope any such future state, if he expect to receive it from
"5 ria him according to his manner of promising, not abso-
is pure. lutely, but conditionally, or indeed whosoever sets

his heart on the vision of God, a pure and blissful
state, not any sensual paradise, but a spiritual state of
bliss, made up of sinlessness and purity, will in all
reason set a purifying here, be a practising and aim-

ing after that excellent copy, that he may be capable

of that perfect purity hereafter.

4 Whosoevercom- 4 Sin is a contrariety to the law of God, an act of
mitteth sin *trans- .- wae :
gresseth also the disloyalty to our King; and he that deliberately com-
law: for sin is the mitteth any act of sin, doth proportionably commit a
transgression of the rebellion and disloyalty against Christ. Ἶ
law. aga Ἴ 5. And Christ both by his example, being sinless,

5 ne oe SNOW never guilty of any act of sin, and by all that he hath

that he was mani- : ; '
fested to take away done and suffered for us, hath designed this special

our sins; and inend to himself, to purify our lives, and cleanse us

him is no sin. from all deliberate acts of sin.

6 Whosoeverabid- ς He that adhereth fast to him, that as a member
eth in him sinneth ?

not: whosoever sin- Of his continueth in him, falleth not indulgently or
neth hath not seen deliberately into any act of sin; he that doth so, dis-

1 hath not been yet made manifest, οὔπω ἐφανερώθη. 2 if he appear, ἐὰν--- 3 on him,
ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ. 4 doth also commit transgression. 4

Ἢ
4
s
᾿
4

trem ΝΗ

ee a ne ee

at ae ata

Se Se

aA iell

alt ἘΣ ΔΝ ow

CHAP. III. I. JOHN. 451

him, neither known claims all true knowledge of God, (is no Gnostic
sn properly called,) or conversation with him.

ἡ Little children, 7. My young tender Christians, let not the Gno-
let no man deceive stics seduce you to your ruin; he that continues in
you: he that do- aj] righteous actions, that actually performs the will
eth righteousness is rr . -
of God, and not only in intention of mind, and that
righteous, even as ς ὃ : ; : ς
he is righteous. through his whole course of life, and if he fail therein

returns again speedily by repentance, this person, and
none but this, is the Christian righteous man, he and

8 He that [a]com- none else is accepted by God as righteous under the

mitteth sin is of the gospel, in like manner and proportion as Christ doing

devil Per the devil richteousness is said to be righteous, upon that and
εἰ οί bet Mor ties not any other ground of denomination.
purpose the Son of ὃ. He that deliberately committeth any act of
God was manifested, known sin, is in that, or so far, an imitator of the
that he might *de- devil; for at the beginning, soon after his creation,
ep Sens works of he acted rebellion against God, and hath done so ever
Whosoever is Since: and to take off all men from following of him
[δ] born of God doth was the very design of Christ’s coming into the world.
not commit sin; for 0. Whosoever is a true child of God keeps him-
his oe ogee self strictly from all deliberate sin ; and the reason 15
[e] ἜΝ oa avis clear, because that principle of sonship, that from
cause he is born of Whence he is said to be born anew, or of God, to wit,
God. his sincere resolute conversion to God, if that con-
το *In this the tinue to have any energy or life in him, is directly
erst enti the Contrary to, and incompatible with, the committing
children of the devil; 22y sin, and therefore he cannot thus sin, because he
whosoever doeth not is a child of God, a regenerate person, that is, such
righteousness [d 118 sinning is unreconcilable with that state.
“i oti teagan το, This is the character of difference between
in hpbthar. pious and wicked, regenerate and unregenerate men ;
τι For this is the he that lives an impious and uncharitable life is na
message that ye regenerate child of God’s, whatsoever he flatter him-
heard from the be- gelf of his state.
hans Shtagel a. . 11: For this of charity is the grand fundamental
eink: doctrine, which was so often and so earnestly com-
12 Not as 7 Cain, manded by Christ, when he was here on earth.
who was of that 19. And how contrary is this to that emulation,
es 2 0 and maligning of those that are better than they,
And wherefore slew Which was the affection that put Cain on killing his
he him? Because his brother, and doth the like in the Gnostics now abroad,
own works were evil, who hate and persecute all the orthodox Christians to
and his brother’s death, and can have no other quarrel to them, but
righteous. that their own works are evil, and the others’ good ?

13 M 1 not, 2 ΤῈΣ
“siete if ΤΣ 13. But this you pure Christians have no reason

world hate you. to wonder at, if it prove to be your lot.
5 dissolve, Avon. 6 By this, Ἔν τούτῳ. 7 Cain was, Κάϊν ἦν.
| Gge2

‘4.52 i FOr MN. CHAP, 111.

14 We know that 14. We know that we are regenerate Christians
de: have passed from (gee note [0] Luke xv.) by our charity to other men,

eath unto life, be- . ᾿
cause we love the WHich he that hath not is clearly an unregenerate,
brethren. He that unchristian person.
loveth not his bro- 15. The hating of others is by interpretation the
ther abidethin death. killing of them, μένας it is so if intention of heart,
τὸ νάχταξι pag did not some outward restraint curb it ; and he that
murderer: and ye!S such is acknowledged by all men to be quite con-
know that no mur- trary to the evangelical temper, the regenerate state,
derer hath eternal from the having spiritual life abiding in him, which
life abiding in him. the Gnostics that are so malicious do yet so much

talk of.

16 Hereby perceive 16. Christ’s love to us was expressed in this, that
pete bee ay an: he was willing to incur the utmost hazard, even to
his life for us: and Venture his life, to reduce us ; and agreeably Christian
we ought to lay charity obligeth us to venture even our lives for other
down our lives for men, after the manner and upon so noble a design
the brethren. as Christ did; that is, to brmg unto the Christian

faith (as the martyrs did) any one or more enemies
of Christ, and so likewise cakes cases proportion-
able to this.

17 But whosohath 17. But how contrary to this is the practice of the
this world’s good, world, when rich men, that have to spare for others, have
and seeth his bro- yet no compassion or charity to them? which he that

ΠΣ ΝΣ ° ty ape doth, how can he be said to be merciful as God is

bowels of compas- merciful, or how to love God, when he doth so con-
sion from him, how trary to his commands ?

dwelleth the love of 18, My dearly beloved tender Christians, let our
τῶν My” littl chi. Charity to our brethren shew itself in actions of sin-
dren, let us not love Cere kindness and bounty to them.

in word, neither in 19. And by loving one another thus, we are able
tongue ; but in deed to discern or judge of ourselves, that we are such as
and in truth. we profess ourselves to be, ver. 18, and by so judging

SD Bigs νἀ pings Rl we shall have our hearts secure and confident that

the truth, 9and shall God will hear our prayers, ver. 22, and John ix. 91.
[6] assure our hearts 20,21. And indeed that this discerning ourselves
gua ΣΦ heart °° be such as we pretend ourselves to be, is necessary
seadevas toe, God is Ὧο the giving us this confidence toward God, appears
greater than our by this, that on the one side our hearts condemning
heart, and knoweth us is a sure argument that God will do so too, (and
all things. then not hearken to our prayers,) because he know-
gah Tere on, eth all things of us that we can know of ourselves ;
not, then have we 2nd on the other side, if we have nothing to charge
© confidence toward on ourselves, then we may come thus confidently to
God. God, not fearing that he will lay any thing to our

charge (see note [a] John vii.) that we are not guilty

5 that, ὅτι. 9 and we shall persuade, καὶ πείσομεν. 10 boldness, παρρησίαν.

“δ
le ς πῶ

SS ee eee

᾿
.
i
ΕΥ̓
ἃ
‘iy
ὥ.
᾿
Ἢ

ere: *
πεν

ate

ἫΝ τ
—

Pid ee a ees

ET GCS a a ΝΣ

OR ESE, Fae ee ee ey Sage

a Te ee

CHAP. IV. I. JOHN. 453

of, or that he will be wanting to them that walk sin-
cerely before him.

22 And whatso- 22. And he will certainly hear our prayers, sup-
ever we ask, we re- posing them such as to which his promise of hearing
ceive of him, because oth pertain, because by obeying him we are qualified
we keep his com- ; ;
mandments, and do to have our prayers heard by him: see James 1. 6,
those things thatare 23- And one prime part of that obedience is to
pleasing in his sight. continue constant in the profession of Christ, and

23 And this is his perform all the duty owing from us to Christ and our

ΕΠ pice brethren, according as he by special precept hath re-

the name of his Son quired of us. sie:

Jesus Christ, and 24. And he that obeyeth him is really one of those
love one another, as which the Gnostics pretend to be, that is, dwelleth
ee, com- or continueth in Christ, and consequently receiveth
24 And “he that 2ll gracious influences from him, as the members
keepeth his com- from the head, as long as that is united to them: and
mandments dwelleth that we are such, that is, that Christ hath not yet
inhim,andheinhim. forsaken, but still continues united to us, appeareth
And hereby we know foe th . ἌΡΑΤΟΝ, ἃ di ie
that he abideth in us, OY the gracious Ὁ aritable temper an isposition,
by the Spirit which Ver. 10. 17, which we transcribe from him, ch. iv. 13:

he hath given us. see note [6] Luke ix.

CHAP. IV.

BELOVED, be- 1. My brethren, let me admonish you not to heed
lieve not every spi- or follow every teacher that pretends to be inspired,
rit, but try the spi- (see note [d] Luke ix,) but to make trial of all that
a choral lal shall so pretend, by the rules afforded you both by
ny false prophets!are Moses and Christ; and so much the rather, because
gone out into the as it hath been foretold by Christ, Matt. xxiv, that at
world, this point of time many false teachers should come

into the church: so now we find by experience there
are many.

2 Hereby know ye 9. By this you may know the teacher to be truly
the Spirit of God: divine, if he confess Christ thus born and crucified
a ys eae to be the Messias, (see ver. 15.) For no false prophet
Christ is come in the Will ever teach that, it being not useful to the interest
flesh is of God: of the false pretenders, or those that consider their

own advantages, to follow a crucified Saviour to all
kind of purity and self-denial, and taking up the cross
after him, suffering persecutions, as now all that fol-
low Christ are sure to do.

3 And every spirit 9, And the Gnostics that in time of persecution do
Deng ae renounce and forsake Christ, by that appear to be not
is come in the flesh from God: and these are the antichristian seducers
is not of God: and of whom Christ foretold, Matt. xxiv, (see note [Ὁ]

1 have come out, ἐξεληλύθασιν. 2 Jesus Christ which is come in the flesh, ᾿ἸΙησοῦν
Χριστὸν ἐν σαρκὶ ἐληλυθότα. 3 Jesus Christ which is come,

454 I. JOHN. CHAP, IV.

this is *that spirit1 John ii,) that before the fatal day that expected
x op nna pene the Jews they were to come into the world; and now
δ, a coe . indeed they are come, Simon and his Gnostics, and
Gant even’ now al. are already every where visible among us.

ready is it in the 4. You, my tender Christians, have your doctrine
world. from God, and have held out against the machinations
ΠΑΝ are of God, and persuasions of those false teachers; for the true

e children, and ; ° 4 3 ah , ; Η

haveovercomethem: Christ, which is by his Spirit and his doctrines in
because greater ishe you, is greater and more powerful than the false
that is in you, than teachers and false Christs which are now abroad in

he that is in the
acy the world, ver. 3.

5 They are of the. 5: They come not by any commission from God,
world: therefore but from the incitation of their own worldly hearts, to
speak they of the save themselves from persecutions; they are worldly-
hada the world minded; their affections are placed on worldly plea-
ΡΑΡΕΠΈΡΑΡΕΝ, sures, &c.; and accordingly their doctrine is a doctrine

of licentiousness, of secular interests and freedom from
persecutions ; and worldly-minded men follow them.

6 We are of God: 6, Our doctrine is the true, pure doctrine of Christ,
he that knoweth God hath nothing of worldly greatness or secular interests
heareth us; he that. - ; : A
is not of God hear- 22 it, but only of piety and purity, self-denial, con-
eth not us. Hereby tempt of the world; and every pious person heark-
know we the spirit eneth to us; and this is a way of discerning true from
of truth, and the spi- false prophets: one is all for purity and confession of
rit of error. Christ eyen in persecutions; the other, for worldly

advantages and self-preservation.

7 Beloved, let us 7, Again, another evidence of our being from God
το sapere ἡ: 15 charity to our fellow-Christians ; for that is most
every one that loveth strictly commanded and exemplified to us from God;
is born of God, and and no practice renders us so like to God’s example,
knoweth God. and so concordant to his precepts, makes us such

Gnostics, truly so called, as the sincere exercises of this
duty; and therefore that is my next admonition, to
be sure ye divide not, hate not, persecute not your

8 He that loveth brethren.

Baar hese ex 8. He that is not possessed and throughly ac-

ὡς ἴα ars oe quainted with that grace of love, by that appears to
manifested the love be utterly unacquainted with God, to have nothing
of God “toward us, of God in him, who is made up of love and kindness
Sbecause that God to mankind.

aes eek g. And hath manifested that in a most eminent
world, that we might Manner to us, in having sent his only Son into the
live through him. world to reduce us sinners to an holy and pious life.

το Herein is love, 10, And in this appears the height of God’s love

4 that of antichrist, τὸ τοῦ ἀντιχρίστου. 5 he cometh, ἔρχεται. 6 and now he is
already, viv ἐστιν ἤδη. 7 among us, ἐν ἡμῖν. 8 that, ὅτι.

eee Fe ee

ee ee os eS ee ee

CHAP. IV. I. JOHN. 455

not that we loved to us, not that we were earliest in our love to him,

pods sei a ἢ but that he began to us, and first sent his own Son to

eo Son ia Be the propitiate or appease his wrath against us for our sins,

propitiation for our to deliver us from the punishment of them.

sins. 11. This love of God to us must be answered with
11 Beloved, if God pyr imitating it toward our brethren, doing those acts

Ὁ nent of charity toward them which God is not capable to

dther. receive from us.

12 No man hath 12. For God is notin our reach, to be seen or con-
seen God at any versed with by us; whereas kindness or love is most-
time. Ifwe love one what among such. The trial therefore of our love,
another, God dwell- Pe iy ;
eth in us, and his Whether we have any of that divine grace in us or no,
love is perfected in and so whether God abide in us, that is, whether
us. those eminent virtues (which are so remarkable in

God, as that they are said to be God himself, such as
charity, vv. 8. 16.) are abiding in us, and whether
the love which is in him toward men be copied out,
and imitated, and so perfected by us, (as the suffer-
ings of Christ are said to be perfected in us, when we
after his example suffer also,) is this, by examining
ourselves, if we are kind and loving to those that are
among us, our fellow men and Christians, whom we
do see, and who are capable of kindness, and the
effects of love from us.

13 Hereby know 13. ‘This is an evidence indeed by which we know
we that we 9 dwell that we adhere to God, are disciples indeed, and as
in him, and he in sych acknowledged by him, (see ch. iii. 24,) because
pee bacaare be hath +, a temper and affection of love and charity, so illus-
given us of his Spirit. “. : Agee ;

triously observable in Christ, is observable in some
measure in us also.

14 And we have 14. And as an evidence of that, how great soever
seen and do testify our hazard be from the enemies of the gospel, yet we
— Psi Par τς continue constantly to preach Christ; and being eye-
Saviour of the world, Witnesses of those miracles, &c., which evidence him

to be what he pretended, we accordingly preach and
testify that Christ is the very Messias sent by God.

15 Whosoever shall 1,5. He that shall venture to be a martyr for Christ,
confess that Jesus to confess him (ver. 2.) when dangers attend that con-
By God, fession, (see note [Ὁ] Rey. 11,) as God is faithful to
him, and he in God. him, so shall he truly be said to be faithful to God:

: (see note [c] John xiv.) 3

16 And we have 46, It is acknowledged by all, that God hath given

known and believed 41. 2 most eminent copy and pattern of love, by us to

wa ΩΝ aN be transcribed toward him when he calls us to it.

is love; and he that God is made up of love, and in that degree that we

9 remain, μένομεν. 10 abideth, μένει. Il among us, ἐν ἡμῖν.

456 I. JOHN. CHAP. IV.

dwellethinlove dwel- partake of that grace we are members of God, not

leth in God, and God }yoken off from him, but continuing in conjunction

ee with him; and God abideth in us, is allowed a place
in us, is not rejected or cast out by us, (see note [6]
John xiv,) as he is by those that do not through love
hold fast to him, do not adhere to, obey, and imitate
him in that great duty of charity.

17 Herein is our 17. In this the perfection of that love which is to
love made perfect, be found in a Christian (see note [6] ch. i,) consists,
that Nanna we that in a time of danger, when we are brought before
Serta μὴν Os judges, and may probably lose our lives for confessing
because as he is, so Of Christ, then we retain courage and cheerfulness, and
are we in this world. confess him willingly, that we behave ourselves in

this world as Christ did when he was here, that is, lay
down our lives in testification of the truth.

18 There is no fear 18. Now such love.as this which was in Christ
in love; but perfect hath no fear in it; Christ ventured and underwent
ΤῊΣ Ser eee, ge fear? the utmost, even death itself, for us; did not through

ecause fear hath tor- : :
ment. He that fear- fear draw back from any thing which love to man or
eth 13 is not made constancy to the truth of God could prompt him to:
perfect in love. and so indeed perfect love banisheth all fear of dan-

ger, even of death itself; suffers it not to interpose or
keep him from expressing acts of love, makes the
lover extremely valiant. For fear, in whomsoevyer
it is, hath pain and anxiety in it, permits him not to
do any thing that may bring danger with it, and so
is quite contrary to perfection of lovet oward God;
makes one man deny Christ, another draw back for
fear of danger of confessing him; or else, perhaps,
fear brings punishment eternal of body and soul,
Matt. x. 28, and never permits any in whom it is to
arrive to perfection or reward of love: (see note [Ὁ]
Rey. 1.)

19 4Welovehim, 19. And certainly this love and degree thereof,
because he first loved and hazard run by it, though it be death itself, is but
us. a mere duty of gratitude in us, (see ver. 11,) because

Christ hath begun to us, and when we were his ene-
mies, sinners that had never deserved any thing but
hatred and vengeance from him, laid down willingly

his own life for us,

20 If a man say, I ; ἐς ;
love God, and hateth 20. And it is not enough to profess this our love

iis Hageie the ἐκ α to Christ by appearing to be ready to die for him, or
liar : for he that loy- run hazards for the testifying the truth of our faith ;
eth not his brother for there may be a great deal of hypocrisy in this pro-

12 In this the love with us is perfected, that we have, Ἔν τούτῳ τετελείωται ἡ ἀγάπη μεθ᾽

ἡμῶν, ἵνα. 13 hath not been perfected, ob τετελείωται. 14 Or, Let us love him,
Ἡμεῖς ἀγαπῶμεν αὐτόν.

We ee i ee

> ine

cmap. v. I. JOHN.. 457

whom he hath seen, fessing of our love to God, 1 Cor. xiii. 3: and so there

ae ere "- is certainly, if he that so professeth doth not love, but

ean? malign and persecute Christians, (it being impossible
that any man should truly love God, and not do what
God bids him, that is, love his brother also ;) for the
best way to try our love, whether it be sincere or no,
is to observe how it expresses itself on occasion, when
we meet with objects of charity ; for if then we do not
exercise and testify our love, sure we have not that
virtue in us. Consequently, if to men, with whom we
daily converse and meet with such opportunities, we
do not express any love, what reason is there to ima-
gine we sincerely love God, when of our love to him,
and the sincerity of it, we were never able to make
this trial, because we never saw him, nor had oppor-
tunities offered us of shewing any real acts of love to
him? And beside, somewhat may be judged by the
difficulty of the thing: for he that doth not the easier
will hardly be supposed to do the more difficult.
Now it is hard to love one that I never saw; sight
and conversation is one motive of love, and we see
our brethren daily, but never saw God at any time:
and therefore where the command, which is as punc-
tual to the love of our brethren as to the love of God,
ver. 21, is not able to prevail upon us for this; and
where, beside the command, which is equal on both
sides, there is one advantage to allure our love to our
brethren which there is not to invite or oblige us to
the love of God, if that man manifestly fail in the one,
which is so much more commended to him by that
one circumstance, how can it be imagined that he

21 And this com- doth or will perform the other ?

oe poe he 21, It being evident that by his command we are

who loveth God love 28 really obliged to love our fellow-Christians as to

his brother also. love himself.

CHAPS Y¥,

WHOSOEVER 1. Whereas the Gnostics profess that they are the
believeth that Jesus children of God, born of him, and also that they truly
is the Christ is born Jove God, as children a father; by these two marks
Bw: Vocsomaba you may judge of the truth of these pretensions. For
that begatlovethhim the first, every one that believeth and professeth
also that is begotten Christ to be the Messias, (and accordingly cleaves
of him. fast to that profession, whatsoever the temptations be

to the contrary,) and expresseth the power of that
faith by his love, by depending on his promises, and
obeying his commands, and patient suffering of any
persecution that befalls him, is a regenerate child of

458 I, JOHN. CHAP. ἡ.

God, and none else, (see note [4] ch. iii.) And for the —
second, it-is as certain, that unless a man love the —

brethren he shall never be deemed to love God.
2 By this we know 9. And not only our loving our brethren is an evi-
that we love the dence of our loving God, without which we have no

children of God, yeason to think we do love him, but such an union —

when we love God,

and keep his com. #24 conjunction there is between these two, that if

mandments. we would know whether we love our brethren sin- —

cerely or no, we cannot better judge than by knowing

or examining whether we love God, for otherwise we —

may do many acts of love to our brethren which may

flow from other principles—good nature, gallantry, —
vainglory, &c. and not from charity ; whereas this —
love of God, which I now speak of, must be such as —

expresses itself by keeping God’s commandments.
3 For this is the 3. Keeping his commandments, I add; because this
love of God, that we is to love God indeed: and of these let me tell you,

keep his command- they are not so heavy and so unsupportable as is now

ane eg ϑμῆ pretended by many who fall off from Christ, because
1 prievous. obedience to him is now like to cost them so dear ;
but it is an easy, gainful, gracious yoke, Matt. xi. 90.

4 For whatsoever 4. For every loving, obedient child of God, (see
is born of God over- note [Ὁ] ch. iii,) whose affections are taken off from the
cometh the world: world and set upon God, ch. ii. 5. 7, doth with ease
and this is the vic-
tory that overcometh °Vercome the world, the terrors, and other the tempta-
the world, even our tions thereof, hath far stronger incitations to piety than
faith. the world can offer him to the contrary ; and that which

so much outweigns those carnal allectives or terrors
is that which the faith of Christ possesses us of; and
he that is carried captive to the world cannot be
counted a cordial believer. Faith is not .only the
means of overcoming, but it is victory itself.

s Who is he 5. And what faith is this so victorious? Why, the
that overcometh the cordial believing that Jesus is the Messias, which con-
world, but he that taineth the believing all-his promises, threats, and pre-
believeth that Jesus Tks : ἭΝ : .
ἰϑ the Son of God? C¢Pts; without which it is not imaginable that any

man should resist the temptations of the world, the
delights and terrors of it, and with which it is easy

to do it. |
6 This is he that 6. For of this Christ hath given us an emblem and
[a] came by water example in himself, and so an obligation to it; his
pa acae ste i whole course here upon the earth was compounded ofin-
Ἶ Y nocence and purity of life, and also of sufferings, even

water only, but by , fags = ss
water and blood. of a shameful death: and these two things in him are

1 heavy, βαρεῖαι. 2 Or, and the spirit, Jesus: for the King’s MS. reads καὶ πνεύματος,
and so again in the next part of the verse.

ten

q _ ness in earth, the
᾿ς spirit, and the water,

' CHAP. Y. ΤΣ LOHN, 459

_ And it is the Spirit emblematically expressed by the water and blood that
_ that beareth witness, came, not one or the other alone, but both together,
because the Spirit is bs gute . “ps
truth. out of his side at his crucifixion, (see note [e] John
xix ;) and one (if not both) of these, his sinlessness,
and indeed his being the Messias, ver. 5, is also testi-
fied by the Holy Ghost in many particulars, (see note
[a];) and this testimony, being the testimony of the
Spirit of God, is authentic, and fit to be believed, for
% it is his title to be the Spirit of truth.
Fortherearethree 7. For as there being in heaven three able to tes-
hat bear record in tify, and those three agreeing in one divine nature,
πω re Tier and so being all infallible in their testimonies they
" Holy Ghost: and have all testified that Christ, as he was here on earth,
' these three are one. was the Messias; God the Father, by the voice from
heaven, Matt. iii. 17, John xii. 28; God the Son, in
saying to Saul, Why persecutest thou me ? and strik-
ing him down in the place for doing so; God the
Holy Ghost, in that descending on him as a dove, and
after on the disciples :
_ 8 And there are 8. So on the earth there are three witnesses too;
_ three that bear wit- first, the Holy Ghost, first, on Christ, and secondly,
on and in the apostles, who saw and witnessed that

᾿ and the blood: and the Father sent Christ, ch. iv. 19, 14; secondly, the

q _ witness of God is
_ greater: for this is

these three agree in water, and thirdly, the blood, that came both out of his
one, side ; and by doing so, first, prove the reality of his
human nature against those that say he was only in
appearance, not in flesh or reality ; and secondly, were
an emblem of his innocence and sufferings: and
so these three agree in this testimony, that Jesus is
the Son of God, ver. 5, made up of all purity and
patience, &c.
_ 9g Ifwereceivethe 9. For the believing any thing, it is ordinarily
witness of men, the thought sufficient to have the testimony of two or
18 three creditable men; and then sure God’s testimony
the witness of God 70m heaven is much more worthy of belief. And this
_ which he hath testi- testimony now produced for the truth of our belief in
_ fied of his Son. — Christ is evidently the testimony of God.
τ᾽ "ἡ He ve believ- 40, He therefore that thus believeth in Christ, and
§ Bes hots Yada in despite of the Gnostics’ apostasy acknowledgeth
ness in himself: he the Son of God to have come truly in the flesh, hath

" that believeth not no reason to fear, having God’s testimony to secure

believeth not the re-

God hath made him him. And he that after all this, when God hath so
a liar; because he tectified in plain words, This is my beloved Son, &c.
cord that God gave doth still refuse to believe it, he makes God a lar, in

of his Son. not believing his testimony of Christ.

3 Or, witness of God: for the King’s MS. reads μαρτυρίαν τοῦ Θεοῦ.

460 I. JOHN. - CHAP. Vv.

11 And this isthe 11. And the sum of this testimony of God’s con-
record, that Godhath cerning Christ is, that the way that Christ hath put —
ite to us eternal ys in is the true way to eternal bliss; and that this is
ife, and this life is ‘ a
τ ἐν Ἴσον. to be had by following the example and precepts οὗ

Christ, whom therefore in that voice from heayen he
commanded all men to hear.

12 He that hath 12. He that doth so, that thus insists on Christ’s
the Son hath life; doctrine and pattern set before him, is as sure of αὖ-
mptiviles Perch taining this bliss as if he were already possessed of it; —
not Life. and he that doth not, hath nothing to do with it. :

13 These things 19. This I have said to all you that are true be- —
have I written unto lievers, to give you assurance that salvation, and all —
yen eet ἐραλκ βῆμα that on God’s part belongs to it, is made over to you ~
of God ; that ye may ™ Christ, that you may be encouraged to continue in~
know that ye have the faith, and wholly depend on Christ for all that be-
eternal life, and that longs to you with all the confidence imaginable, and —
ye may believe on the so never fall off in time of worldly pressures. .
God. of the Son of 14, And of this confidence this is one special branch, —

od. Ἐξ

14 And this is the that we come boldly and freely (see note [a] John vii.)
confidence that we to make our request to him, depending on that pro-
have * in him, that, mise which God in Christ hath made to us, viz. that’
εἰ we [6] 6 any he will hear all the faithful requests of his servants ;
Mrpaged § ΠΣ ἘΠΕ Ὁ but that promise with these limitations: first, that
Pe ei what they ask be according to God’s will, not only not

abhorrent from it, but truly agreeable to it; and se-
condly, according to his wisdom, that which at that
time to that person he judgeth fit to be granted him, ~
and neither contrary to any thing he hath decreed, or
such that by any accident God sees either hurtful, or

not useful, or less profitable to him; thirdly, that he

πο νυ

ask in faith, resolved to stick fast to God, whatsoever —
comes, to use no means of obtaining his desires but
such as are perfectly acceptable to him: (see Jamesi.6.) —
13 Andifweknow 15. And if this, of God’s hearing our prayers, be
that he pee Oe universally true of all whatsoever that are thus quali-
rover Θ 88. Ψὸ fied, then in proportion it must be true of every par- —
know that we have |. — ; f him: a
the petitions that we ticular petition which we have or shall ask of him ; Ὁ
desired of him. is certain that he heareth, and granteth it instantly,
and will actually, in his time, and in that manner and
way that he sees best for us, (though not instantly, or
in the kind which we ask,) most infallibly bestow it
on us. :
16 If any man see 46. One instance of this I shall mention to you: If —
his brother sin a sin : τ ΩΣ : ‘ |
which is not unto 2XY man see his fellow Christian fall into any delibe- —

death, he shall ask, rate sin, yet so as not to refuse admonition, or contemn

4 toward him, πρὸς αὐτόν. 5

“δώ

SSeS .
brighter nina

Pee eet a τὸ

ee ee

Deans” eee

OTS M hs

CHAP. V. I. JOHN. 461

and he shall give advice to reform; that is, if he that thus sins do not
him life for them remain incorrigible under the censures of the church,

ee, ot ri 3 then in that case it. is the duty of the church, and of

[ sin unto death : each particular Christian, to pray to God for him, that
do not say that he will pardon his sin, and raise him speedily by his

_he shall pray for it. grace to that state from whence he is fallen ; and for

any such offence, not obstinately continued in, God
will thus hear the prayers of the church for him. But
this not so that God will upon any intercession par-
don him before his returning and repenting, but that
the church may admit such an one to repentance;
and upon his approving his sincerity of repentance,
receive him by imposition of hands and blessing and
absolution. But in case he go on contumaciously and
incorrigibly, there is then no mercy under the gospel
for such, nor promise that the prayers of the church

shall be available for such.
17 Allunrighteous- 17. It is true indeed, all deliberate sin is such as is

_ nessis sin: andthere not reconcilable with the fear and love of God, and

a. th sin not unto consequently mortiferous without repentance: yet

to some difference there may be in this, and some that
have sinned may not yet be so contumacious, so des-
perately incorrigible as others; and of those I now
speak.

18 We know that 18. As for these deliberate sins which are not
whosoever is born looked on as sins unto death, mortiferous in so high
See corgi a degree, we know that a pious person (see note [d]
gotten of God keep- ch. 111.) will not be guilty of any of them, he useth
eth himself, and that all care and diligence to keep himself pure, that the

_ wicked one toucheth devil or tempter get no hold on him.

him not. 19. And we know that we Christians have by our

eA ΡΤ ΤΟΥ profession undertaken pure and pious lives, are ele-

: and ®the wholeworld Vated to God; whereas the wicked, riotous multitude
lieth in wickedness. of Gnostics, &c. are set upon nothing else but villainy,

8 even in his Son Je-

Exod. xxxil. 22.
20 And we know 90, But against the doctrines and infusions of these

ghana ives ed oe we are armed sufficiently by Christ, who, we are sure,

given us an under- 15 come in the flesh, and came on purpose to instruct

standing, that we us in the knowledge and obedience to the commands
may know ‘him that of the true God ; so that hereby we have all security
3 “ba a we ἅΓ6 that we cannot mistake, it being God, who cannot lie,
em tat Seve? whom we adhere to, and his Son Jesus Christ, of

sus Christ. This is whom he hath given his testimony. And thus we may

5 of that I say not that he should pray, οὐ περὶ ἐκείνης λέγω ὅτι ἐρωτήσει. 6 the world
is wholly set on evil, κόσμος ὅλος ἐν τῷ πονηρῷ κεῖται. 7 Or, the true God: for the
King’s MS. reads ἀληθινὸν Θεόν. 8 and in his Son, kai—

462

the true God, and
eternal life.

21 Little children,
keep yourselves from
[d] idols. Amen.

THE

THE elder unto
the [a] elect lady and
her children, whom
I love in the truth;
and not I only, but
also all they that
have known the
truth ;

2 For the truth’s
sake, which dwelleth
in us, and shall be
with us for ever.

I]. JOHN.

confidently resolve that the Christian religion is
true.
21. Farewell, my tender Christians, and be sure
you keep yourselves from offering sacrifices to {π᾿
false idol gods, (which the Gnostics would do in case —
of persecution,) and from those mixtures of heathen-
ism and uncleannesses practised in their heathen wor-
ships by them, and brought in among Christians by
that licentious sect, and even from images themselves, —
which the Gnostics (who pretended to have forsaken —
the idolatries of the heathens, and so to have become
Christians) did again fall into, worshipping the images
and pictures of Simon Magus and Helena, and offering —
sacrifices unto them. Amen.

LISECOND ‘[s]) EPISTLE

OF

-JOHN. ᾿

τ we ΟὟ

1. John the apostle and governor of the whole —
church of Asia, to the church (unnamed) and to all —
the Christians therein, whom I value and love in —
Christ, and not I only, but all other true Christians ;

2. Because of the Christian profession, the same in —
you that remaineth in us, and shall do so, I pray and —
hope, for ever :

3. I send you greeting, and wish you all gifts, and
mercy, and prosperity from God the Father, and the
Lord Jesus Christ, and particularly that you may, in

ξ΄

Se by κν..ἡ,.ὦἃ

3 Grace be with despite of all solicitations of heretics and schismatics, —

1 catholic, or, general epistle, ἐπιστολὴ καθολική. * the apostle John : for the copies
generally read τοῦ ἀποστόλου. τ

a πὰα.τ κι

_
-—_

Se »α-οὐόνῶν ἐν

II. JOHN. 463

you, mercy, and continue constant in the acknowledgment of the truth

“ἢ ie par exe ἣν of the gospel, and in the exercise of all works of
ε ρα Seas "Christ. charity to one another.

- the Son of the Fa- 4. Some of the Christians which belong to thee I

ther, in truth and lately met with, where I was, and discerned them to

love. stand constant in the truth of the Christian doctrine,

Ε΄, I rejoiced greatly ἢ
that I found of thy 23reeably to that commandment given to us by God

children walking the Father, This is my beloved Son, hear him, Matt.
truth, as we have re- XVil. 5, When Peter and James and I were in the

_ ceived a command- mount with him ; and this constancy of theirs was the

πῶ from the Fa- more considerable, because of the great store of false
And now I be- doctrine that is now every where abroad in the
seech thee, lady, not church: and this was matter of special joy to me:
as though I wrote a see note [a] 1 John 1].
_ new commandment 5, And now all that I have to beg of you is, that
gaan pa * sa to the profession of the truth ye add the practice of
the beginning, that Christian charity, that we may all live in unity and
we love one another. peace and concord one toward another. And this is
6 And this is love, no new commandment of mine, but that which Christ
that we walk after yequired of all his disciples, and to which ye are

This. is. the com, 0st strictly obliged by being Christians,

mandment, That,as ©- And this consists in your doing what Christ
ye have heard from hath prescribed: and his prescription is, that we
= beginning, ye should not hearken to new doctrines, but go on in
should walk in it. the course in which we were first set by him and
ἡ For many de-,. :
ceivers are entered 818 apostles, the preachers of the faith unto us. From
into the world, who which they that depart, fall into faction and malice,
confess not *that and uncharitableness against all others.
Jesus Christiscome 7, For many impostors are come among you, who
in the flesh. This 15. - Ἶ es :
a deceiver and an Wil not acknowledge Christ to be the Messias, (see
Rete nheiak note [6] 1 John ii.) and whosoever doth so, is an im-
8 Look to your- postor and an antichrist, such as were prophesied of
selves, that “we lose that now they should come: see note [6] 1 John ii.
not those things 8. ‘Take care then that by relapse you destroy not
which we have ΕΙΣ τὲ ἢ δὲ Σ 3 Marie
wrought, but ‘that all, and forfeit the reward of your good beginnings
we receive a full re- for want of perseverance, but that continuing to the
ward. end, ye may receive a complete reward or crown.
enya scant g. Every one that now apostatizeth, and falls off
a io a psec from the doctrine of Christ to the corruptions of the
of Christ, hath not Gnostics, forsaketh God himself and all piety, (see
God. He that abid- note [d]1 John ii.) and he that adhereth and sticketh
= in ie Ainley fast to the orthodox profession, now it is so opposed,
peel τ ἢ mo shall be looked on as a truly pious and Christian
person.

to If there come 10. If any man bring you any doctrine beside this;

"8 J esus Christ coming in the flesh, Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν ἐρχόμενον--- 4 ye destroy not what ye:
for the King’s MS. reads ἀπολέσητε ἃ εἰργάσασθε. 5 receive,: ἀπολάβητε. : + ee

464 11. JOHN.

any unto you, and the one doctrine of Christ, give no kind of admission,

bring not this doc- or ear, or encouragement to him.
trine, receive him τ:

not into your house,
ta] neither bid him
od speed : ἐ
τι For he that 11. He that doth not discountenance him as much
biddeth him God gg is possible, assists and encourages him.
speed Sis partaker
of his evil deeds.
12 Having many 12. What I have more to say to you, I do choose

things to write unto not to commit to this public way of epistle, but refer
you, I would not

sprite with paper and it till I come unto you, which I hope will be ere
ink: but I trust to long, to our mutual comfort.

come unto you, and

7 speak face to face,

that our joy may be

full.

13 The children of 19. The members of thy fellow-church from which ~

thy elect sister greet [ write, send thee greeting: see note [a].
thee. Amen. ; 5 * id

tHE TAITRD 'EPISTIiS

OF

"JOHN.

THE elder un-
to the wellbeloved
[a|Gaius, whom I
love in the truth. ᾿
2 Beloved, 51 ψῖβῃ 2. It is my fervent prayer for thee, that it may be

pont tne that with thee in all outward things as it is in respect of
Hay Bee ae τᾷ thy soul, that every thing may succeed prosperously

even as thy soul with thee.

prospereth.
_6 contributes to, κοινωνεῖ. 7 mouth to mouth to talk with you, στόμα πρὸς στόμα λα-
λῆσαι. 8 sister the chosen, τῆς ἀδελφῆς σου τῆς ἐκλεκτῆς. 1 epistle general, ἐπιστολὴ

καθολική. 2 the apostle John, τοῦ ἀποστόλου. 3.1 pray, εὔχομαι. ----

Pri LAOS ES REO GEE TEE

“swe ΔΩ

ie

le

Sr WO ὩΣ Εν. i ee

aed “Ἐ- ποθ ξ i
2 Oa: “

a - pet ὧν νῶν

5 ᾿ 5 Ν βοὴ

ἜΝ

III. JOHN. 465

3 For I rejoiced 9. For it was great matter of comfort and joy to
preatly, yaen ithe me, when the Christians that came out of Judea came
testified of the truth 224 told me of the sincerity of thy Christian course,
that is in thee, even (See note [4] 1 Cor. xiii.) and gave me assurance of
as thou walkest in thy perseverance.
the truth.

4 Ihavenogreater 4. There is nothing that I more delight in in the
joy than to hear that world, or of which I more abundantly rejoice, than

my children walk in (0. hear that those which have been converted by me,
truth. aes h Foss; ἢ live. af
5 Beloved, thou “9 2ahere to that profession, an ve after a true

doest ¢ faithfully Christian manner.

whatsoever thoudo- 5. It is most christianly done of thee to do as thou
est to the brethren, dost toward the poor Christians, and strangers that
56 wet: have been among you: Rom. xvi. 23.

ave e ° .

borne witness of thy 6. Who gave public testimony of thy charity
charity before the shewed to them. And as then thou didst, so it will
church: whom if be a pious work in thee to help them now again, and
τς Misting ine furnish them for their travel (see note [a] 1 Cor. xvi.)
after a godly ane, in publishing the gospel, and that in a Christian
thou shalt do well; manner, and for Christ’s sake, whose ministers they

7 Because that for are.

ἢ ke nf ΠΕ 7. For it is on Christ’s errand that they have taken
St lypeed of the this journey, that is, to preach the gospel of Christ ;
‘Syl or for the testimony which they have given to the
8 We therefore gospel; that is, because they hate published the
ought to receive Christian faith, they have been driven out of their
ea ve oven country, that is, Judea, by the Jews; and being so,
seca they are also looked on shyly by the Gentile Chris-
9 I wrote ° unto tians where they come, ver. 10; cast out by their
the church: but countrymen the Jews for being Christians, and not
[6] Diotrephes, who entertained with any kindness by the Gentile Chris-

loveth to have the ,- .
Bitiinencs among [1808 for being Jews.

them, receiveth us ὃ: And therefore it is but necessary that they be
not. ___ relieved by some and they that shall relieve them ;
10 Wherefore, if I shall thereby have the comfort of cooperating and

come, I will remem- : : ι ἢ
ber his deeds which Coltibuting their part toward the propagating of the

he doeth, 10 pratin gospel of Christ. ‘
against us ty Se g. To this purpose I wrote to the church ; but Dio-
licious words: and trephes, that would fain be bishop there, gives no
not content there- heed to my letters.

ee aot be 10. For which contempt of his, I shall at my com-
brethren, and for- 2g use some severity upon him, and teach him to use

biddeth them that me better, especially seeing he is not content thus to

4 a faithful thing, πιστόν. 5 furnish for, προπέμψας. 6 so as may be worthy of God,
ἀξίως τοῦ Θεοῦ. 7 may become fellow-labourers with, ἵνα συνεργοὶ γινώμεθα τῇ. 8 Or,
church: for the King’s MS. reads ἐκκλησίᾳ. 9 Or, somewhat to: for the King’s MS. reads
τί τῇ. 10 baffling us with wicked speeches, λόγοις πονηροῖς φλυαρῶν ἡμᾶς.

HAMMOND, VOL. II. Hh

466 JUDE.

would, and casteth slight and baffle me, and to reject the Christian Jews

Aelia of the that come thither, but further restrains others that

τι Beloved, 1fol- Would not have been so unhospitable ; will not permit
low not that which the Gentile Christians to receive them to their com-
is evil, butthat which munion, but utterly rejects them out of the church.

2 ope votes 11. Brethren, be not ye followers of these evil
“oes Pi that doe, Ways, but contrariwise follow all Christian meek-

evil hath not seen ess towards the Jewish Christians, Rom.xiv.1. He
God. ) that is kind and merciful, and willing to receive all
12 Demetrius hath to communion, is of a Christian temper, and so shews

good report of all}; * . or
spear end of Goctvaths himself to be: but he that is malicious, and proud,

itself: yea, and we and separates from others, knows not what belongs
also bear record; to Christianity.

12and ye know that 12. Demetrius, indeed, a Gentile convert, hath a

our record is true. yery good testimony from all men that know him,
13 I had many

ῥα tes ἡκελνά tit and indeed hath done many things which testify
I will not with ink more fully of him than the suffrages of men can do:
and pen write unto and the same testimony I and others with me give
thee : him also, and ye know that what we say is true.

14 But I trust I
shall ehortly seo 13° See 2 John 1a.

thee, and we shall
13 speak face to face.
Peace be to thee.
Our friends salute
thee. Greet the
friends by name.

THE GENERAL EPISTLE

OF

ἘΠ UDE.

UDE,theservant 1: Jude, one of the disciples (and apostles) of
of Jesus Christ, Christ, the son of Alpheus, (as James also was,) and
andbrotherofJames, called also Lebbeus and Thaddeus, Matt. x. 3, to

11 do not imitate the evil, but the good, μὴ μιμοῦ τὸ κακὸν, ἀλλὰ τὸ ἀγαθόν. 12 Or, thou
knowest: for the King’s MS. reads οἷδας. 13 talk mouth to mouth, στόμα πρὸς στόμα
λαλήσομεν. 14 Or, the brethren: for the King’s MS. reads ἀδελφοί.

* Jude the apostle.

pe iS

*

PE
Re oe ΤΟΣ

hat

een

rv m ee

Ee er eer

-

ὄν τς ἀεγν ee ee ee
0 Rae τῶν EH

an Oe ὦ δι,

ον EF gsi ee

ey

JUDE. 467

, to secs we those that have received the faith, the dispersed

the Father aod ss ’ Jewish Christians, (see note [6] Matt. xx,) sanctified

Sed 2 4° Jeus OF beloved by God the Father, and preserved by

Christ, and called; Christ from that destruction and judgment that be-
falls others (the contumacious resisters and crucifiers)
both here and to all eternity:

2 Mercy unto you, 2. I send you greeting, and wish and pray for all
and peace, and love, the blessings ve Heaven τὰ be avaliphet weed you,
be multiplied. particularly that great blessing and virtue of Christian

peace and charity.

3 Beloved, whenI 2. Beloved, I thought it my office to write briefly
gave all diligence to unto you upon one subject wherein you are nearly
Bete yen. of concerned, viz. that special promise of Christ (now
tion, 4it was needful Shortly to be fulfilled among you) of an universal
for me to write unto preservation and deliverance (see note [c] Rom. xiii.)
you, and exhort you that shall befall the Christians, when the unbelieving
peat nen Jews shall be utterly destroyed; and being to write
faith which was once *° YOu on that subject, there was nothing more ne-
delivered unto the cessary for me to begin with than to exhort you to
saints. adhere constantly to and contend for the Christian

doctrine, (preached uniformly to all by consent of all
the apostles, whithersoever they have gone out,) and
not to renounce it in time of persecution, as some
would teach you.

4 Fortherearecer- 4. For as it hath been foretold by Christ, Matt.
tain men creptin uN- xxiv, 10, that it should, so now it is come to pass
awares, ἢ who were 4), . . relies h Εν

ὦ onl oc. MET’ Ste ‘come ἀπ. ΨΟΣΎ slyly into the church false

ained to this con- teachers, who shall be destroyed by that notable com-
demnation, ungodly ing of Christ, (see 2 Thess. 11. 8, &c.) and are for
men, turning the their sins and vileness prophesied of, that they shall
ee be so destroyed, abominable persons, converting the
[Biden ing “the only 80Spel or Christianity into all manner of unnatural

rd God, and our lust, and denying Jesus Christ our only Master, our
Lord Jesus Christ. only God, our only Lord, and setting up Simon Ma-
gus instead of him, (and of God the Father also.)

‘3 ΤΙ will therefore 5- In respect to whom I desire to put you in mind
μι you in remem- of what you know sufficiently in the reading the scrip-

rance, * though ye ture, where all other such knowledge is communicated
ΕΡ Longa Bae, to you, that when God delivered the Israelites out of
having saved the Egypt, the unbelieving murmurers of those Israelites,

eople out of the those that renounced the God and the Moses which

d of Egypt, after- had delivered them, were in the compass of forty

1 to the called that have been sanctified, τοῖς ἡγιασμ.----κλητοῖς. 2 Or, beloved: for
the King’s MS. reads ἠγαπημένοις. 3 by. 4 I thought it necessary, ἀνάγκην ἔσχον.
5 these that were of old set forth for. our only Master, God and Lord, Jesus Christ.
7 But I desire to, Βούλομαι δέ. 8 you which once knew, εἰδότας ὑμᾶς ἅπαξ. 9 Or,
all things: for the King’s MS. reads πάντα.

ΗΝ. ;

468 JUDE.

ward destroyed them years all of them destroyed by God in the wilderness ;
that believed not. and so now, though all these constant, believing Chris-
tians be to expect deliverance, yet those Christians
that fall into such sins as these shall have their

vengeance also, destruction with the unbelievers.
6 And the angels 6. And the same is observable of the angels, created
which kept not their by God for glory and bliss, and constant obedience to

'first estate, but left him ; but those of them that presently fell, and apo-

their 1 own habita- .
‘ibid: tue Κῶν οι statized from God, were cast out of heaven, and are

ed in everlasting ΠΟῪ bound over to eternal hell, at the present in a
chains under dark~ dark, miserable state, but such as at the day of doom

ness unto the judg- shall be made much more miserable to them. And the

ment of the great

diy like punishment are the vicious, apostate Christians

to expect, a present state of misery and destruction
here with the persecuting Jews, and eternal hell
hereafter.

+ Even as Sodom 7. After the manner that befell Sodom and Go-
and Gomorrha, and morrah, and Adma and Zeboim, which were guilty
λαοῖς shee en of the same unclean sins that these Gnosties or cor-
Sita themselves FUpt Christians are now guilty of, having given them-
over to fornication, Selves up to all unnatural lust, and accordingly were
and 13 going after then most notoriously punished with utter destruction
ὁ strange flesh, are hy fire and brimstone from heaven, and that but an
Se caltioe the essay of those eternal flames of hell under which they
vengeance of [6] e- ΠΟΥ͂ are involved, and so may well be a warning to
ternal fire. all that fall into the same sins at this time.

8 ' Likewise also 8, And yet for all these examples, these Gnostics,
pri a Sree that are led themselves by their own dreams and irra-
Mabie ἢ Hee tional doctrines, and obtrude them upon the people,
and speak evil. of first fall into all unnatural, filthy practices; and se-
17 [d] dignities. condly, teach the doctrine of Christian liberty so as

to free all Christians from all authority of master or
king (see 1 ‘Tim. vi. 1, &c.); and thirdly, speak
contumeliously of the apostles and governors of the
church, all that have any superiority above or author-
ity over them, see 2 Peter 11. 10: (which three liber-
tine and insolent doctrines and practices are the
peculiar character of those heretics.)

9 Yet Michael the 9. Whereas the chief of the good angels, in a con-
ECT Grae, troversy with the prince of devils or evil angels about
vil he disputed about the temple of the Jews, which God commanded to be
the [e] body of Mo- re-edified, Zech. iii. 1, did not think fit to give him

10 principality, τὴν ἀρχήν. 11 proper, ἴδιον. 12 in the like manner with these’
having given, τὸν ὅμοιον τούτοις τρόπον ἐκπορνεύσασαι. 13 having gone away, ἀπελθοῦσαι.
14 other, érépas. 15 And yet in like manner, Ὁμοίως μέντοι καί. 16 that dream,

or, are acted, or, led by dreams, ἐνυπνιαζόμενοι. 17 glories.

ames ae ot

ee
i a A ek

--. rere Χ0ῳὅὦ0.00ώ0.

2G NEES SR BS δἰ ρορέρ εν Baie

‘gen

τοῦ AR

ESP PRG

POE
bea Se

SER Nae

ee en ἀρὴν μὰ

a . ν᾿ “ὦ

eae

JUDE. 469

ses, durst not bring any reproachful words, but only said to him, The
against hima railing Tord rebuke thee, &c. ver. 2.

accusation, but said, :

The Lord rebuke 19: But these Gnostics, that pretend to know all
thee. things, upon this conceit speak contumeliously of

10 But these "speak those things which are out of their reach, above their

evil of those things knowledge ; but in things which nature itself even in

Be uti ta irrational creatures, and so in them, teaches them to
naturally, as brute be unlawful, they against light of nature wilfully
beasts, in those engulph and immerse themselves in those things.
oe they corrupt 11. Woe to them! for three things they are notable
i alae them! 10%; first, hatred, malice, and persecuting of their fel-
for they have gone low-Christians, (whereupon St. John in all his epistles
in the way of Cain, inculcates charity,) even proceeding to murder itself,
and ran greedily as Cain did to his brother; secondly, the great vil-
after [77] the error lainy that Balaam, to get a reward, insnared the Is-
of Balaam for re- ee im rie
ward, and perished raelites in (see Rev. ii. 14); and thirdly, the contempt
in the gainsaying of and rebellion against superiors, such as was in Core
Core. against Moses and Aaron, (see note [c],) and this will
suddenly bring certain ruin upon them, as it did on
those other.
12 These are spots 12. These are unfit to be admitted (as blemished
τ αμαῦ και of re sacrifices were unlawful to be offered) to your festival
ae yon He ding Christian meetings, adjoined to the sacrament, (see
themselves. without note [4] 1 Cor. v,) and coming thither they feed there
fear: clouds they are luxuriously; men that make a show like clouds in the
without water, car- air, as if they had much water in them, for the mak-
0 nye mek ing men grow and bear fruit in godliness, but indeed
Gidewithereth. with. are empty, and have nothing in them, and conse-
out fruit, twice dead, quently are carried about from one vanity to another,
plucked up by the as clouds that are easily driven by the wind; trees
plea they are, such as in the autumn, defaced and deprived
of their very leaves; as for fruit, they are not of the
kind that beareth that; for instead of Christian fruits of
purity, &c. these Gnostics bring forth all kind of im-
purities: and so after their Christianity falling back
into these villainies, they are twice dead in sin, once
before, then again after their conversion, (see 2 Pet.
ii. 22,) and so fit for nothing but eradication, which
shall certainly befall them together with the Jews, with
whom they comply and join against the Christians.
13 Raging waves of 19. Unsettled, fierce, tumultuous people, troubling
ee. EDS out all the world ; and like the sea, in another respect,
> foaming out those obscenities that they ought to be

wandering stars, to ὸ
whom is reserved the ashamed of, taking upon them to be teachers, but are

18 rail at, βλασφημοῦσι. 19 irrational creatures, ἄλογα ζῶα. 20 have been poured
out, or, run out, or, set on fire by the seduction of Balaam by way of reward. 21 autumnal
trees.

470 JUDE.

blackness of dark- uncertain, wandering teachers, departing from the

ness for ever. true faith delivered to them; and to such stars as
these eternal darkness is reserved, their just reward
and punishment.

14 AndEnochalso, 14. ΤῸ these men belongs that prophecy of Enoch
the seventh from against wicked men, those of the old world, whose
Sees DEORE, excision he foretold, pronouncing fearful destruction
Behold, the Lonj against them from Heaven by the ministry of his holy
[h]cometh with “ten angels, those infinite multitudes and hosts of them
thousands of his which attend and execute the judgments of God,
sn Dah 15. Utterly to destroy all such impious men for all
hin Ne ey al) and their abominable practices, and all their proud, con-
to convince all that tumelious language, which the enemies of God and
are ungodly among men have spoken against Christ and his apostles and
them of all their un- jl his faithful members, that for their constancy to

godly deeds which the faith are hated, and reproached and persecuted
they have ungodly

committed, and of by them.

all their hard speech- 16. These are proud, presumptuous persons, that
es which ungodly refuse to be governed, always unsatisfied and querul-
sinners have spoken oys at their present condition, following their own
pag ig Me mur. usts without any restraint of laws, even of nature it-
murers, complain- self; talk great high things of their Simon and Helena,
ers, walking after as superior to the makers of the world; crying up some
their own lusts; and men’s persons as deep, perfect, knowing men, to the
Oh (dost coins despising of all others ; and all this to get gain by it,
words, having arin to avoid persecutions from the Jews.

persons in admira- 17. For the fortifying you against these seducers

tion because of ad- do you remember what was foretold by Christ, Matt.
vantage.

sso stig Ie stles, particularly St. Peter, 2 Peter ui. 3.

words which were 18. That before the coming of that fatal vengeance
spoken before of the on the Jews, there should be an eminent defection
apostles of our Lord among Christians that should fall off to the hating and
Jesus Christ ; ne 1. caxtivodl tant f (se
18 How that they 7¢Proaching all orthodox, constant professors, (see
told you ™ there note [a] 2 Peter ili,) and give themselves up to all
should be mockers impious living.
in the last time,who 10. hese despise and scorn and separate from all
should walk after others, as being much more perfect than others, call-
their own ungodly . ae ;
fieta ing themselves the spiritual, and all others mere ani-
το These be they mal men, that have nothing of the Spirit in them:
who separate them- whereas indeed they themselves are the animal men,
ass LE jseneua), and have nothing of the Spirit to which they so pre-
iL tend, far from any thing of true Christianity or spi-
δὰ rituality ; and so their sensual actions convince.

22 to these, τούτοις. 23 his holy myriads. 24 Or, that under the last time shall
come: for the King’s MS. reads ἐπ᾽ ἐσχάτου τοῦ χρόνου ἐλεύσονται. 25 animal men.

xxiv, 10——12, and from him oft repeated by the apo- -

LA
Ms
[ἢ
ἮΝ
ἰδὲ
ΝᾺ

᾿ Δ]
Η͂»
᾿.

JUDE. 471

20 But ye, belov- 0. But you, my brethren, persevering and grow-
ed, building upyour- ing in faith, according to that doctrine of truth and
selves on your most . . .
holy faith, Piieaying purity delivered to you, ver. 3, and keeping to the
in a Holy Ghost, public assembly, where the Holy Spirit useth to assist,

(and where he that hath the gift of prayer performs
that duty, see Ephes. vi. 18,) and joining with him
constantly,

21 Keepyourselves 21. Continue in your zeal and constancy toward
in the love of God, God, and in your hope and dependence on him for

looking for the mer- . ;
ages Lord Je- meee to preserve you here, and to bring you to bliss

sus Christ unto eter-
nal life. 22,23. And for others, that are any way corrupted

22 *6 And of some by these false teachers, deal with them after different
have compassion, manners, as their condition requires : those that waver
ea meking 3. ἀιδεῖ. and are unsteady, rebuke, and so recover them out of

23 Andothers save their danger with mildness ; do not cast them out of
with fear, pulling the church, deal mildly and mercifully with them,
them out of the fire; receive and pardon them: and for others that are
hating even the gar- entangled and corrupted by these seducers, deal with
ment spotted by the ~ wy .
flesh. them as the angel did with Lot ; proclaim the terrors

of the Lord unto them, the approaching destruction
that will suddenly overtake them ; hasten them to fly
for their life, to get out of this Sodom, this sinful,
abominable and formidable condition, as men that are
ready to havethe vengeance of Heaven fall upon them ;
and these men snatch as out of a fire, which will singe
them if they stay but one minute in it, and will de-
vour them if they make any longer abode there, and
bring them to a hatred of all the beginnings and least
degrees of impurity and uncleanness ; as when a man
would avoid the infection of the pestilence, he will fly
from, and not dare to touch, any garment of an infected
person: (see Rey. ii. 4.)

24 Now unto him 24. Now to him who is able to support you from
that is able to keep apostatizing, and having done so, to present you to
you from falling, and }imself, at his appearance to destroy his enemies, such
to present you fault- |. shall be accounted blameless before him, and to
less before the pre- Ae pts : Ἶ
sence of his glory have matter of rejoicing and triumph, not of sadness
with exceeding joy, or fear from that coming of his ;

25 To the 7 only 25. To him whose dispensations and methods of
wise God our Savi- economy are so infinitely wise, and those so wonder-

26 Or, And some being wavering, rebuke, others save, (or, rescue,) snatching them out of the
Jive, and on others have pity with fear, (or, in fear:) for the King’s MS. reads Καὶ obs μὲν
ἐλέγχετε διακρινομένους" ods δὲ σώζετε ἐκ πυρὸς ἁρπάζοντες" ods δὲ ἐλεεῖτε ἐν φόβῳ. 27 Or,
only God our Saviour, through Jesus Christ our Lord, be glory, majesty, power and authority
before all the ages, and now, and to all ages. Amen. For the King’s MS. reads μόνῳ Θεῷ σω-
τῆρι ἡμῶν διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ Kupiod ἡμῶν δόξα, μεγαλωσύνη, κράτος, καὶ ἐξουσία πρὸ παντὸς
τοῦ αἰῶνος, καὶ νῦν, καὶ εἰς πάντας τοὺς αἰῶνας. ᾿Αμήν.

A472 REVELATION. CHAP. I,

our, be gloryand ma- fully expressed in this very matter, that none else can
jesty, dominion and pretend to the like in any degree ; to him who hath
cn oso ἡ 880 thus dealt with us in Jesus Christ, preserved us won-
eo A derfully who believe and keep constant to him, be
ascribed all glory and divine greatness, all dominion
over all men and creatures from all eternity through
all time, (particularly at this time wherein his power

shines so illustriously,) and to all eternity. So be it,

THE [F4JREVELATION

OF

JOHN [2] THE DIVINE.

CHAP. I.
HE Revelation

1. The prophecy, or vision, or revelation of Jesus
eee ne ee Christ, which (as to our great prophet and intercessor,
to him, to shew un- 2X Mediator between God and us) was put into his
to hisservantsthings hands by his Father, that he might, as he pleased,
which must ‘shortly make known to his apostles some things that should

come to pass; and suddenly come to pass, (many of them in the age

fed if by lus stead Wherein they lived, as his dealing with his crucifiers
ents hye servant 2nd their persecutors, the Jews,) and (as some of
John: them he made known to them all together, whilst he
was alive, as then near at hand, Matt. xxiv. 34, Luke
xxi, Mark xiii, so) now he hath thought fit to send
a symbolical representation of the same, and all the
rest, the whole matter of this prophecy, by an angel
aim Δ, to John his most beloved disciple ; aan
cord of the word of 2: Lat John that had preached or given in his
God, and of [a] the testimony concerning the word of God, the doctrine
testimony of Jesus and deeds and sufferings and resurrection of Christ,

1 suddenly, speedily, ἐν τάχει. 2 he signified them sending by his angel, ἐσήμανεν
ἀποστείλας διὰ τοῦ ayy. 3 who had testified the, ὃς ἐμαρτύρησε τόν.

Ow

SPB Bk

CHAP. I. REVELATION. 479

Christ, and of all (whereby he testified his to be the doctrine and will

things that he saw. of his Father,) and some particulars which he pecu-
liarly saw, (see note [d] John xix, and 1 John i. 1,)
not taken notice of by others.

3 Blessedishethat 3. In this revelation other prophecies there are,
readeth, and they and predictions of things future, (after this of the
δ πρὸ "ω yore Jews’ destruction,) and therein, mixed, the admirable
they νὰ soy bas ways of God’s providence in permitting and punish-
which are written ing his enemies, exercising and rewarding the patience
therein : for the time of his servants, the constant Christians. And so the
is at hand, prophecies here set down of the destructions of the

enemies of Christ are matter of comfort to all them
that are now under persecution, and are such as con-
cern every one that now lives to read and observe, and
to perform what herein he is admonished to perform.
For the time is close at hand, wherein, one after an-
other, all these prophecies, tending all to set forth
God’s wonderful providence in punishing his enemies
eh protecting his servants, shall be successively ful-
ed.

4 PORN to the 4. These revelations, which I John thus received,

sevenchurch- J send in an epistle to the seven churches of Asia,

[2] Polak Grace be Which I salute myself, and am commanded to send
unto you, and peace, them greeting from the eternal God, whose name is
4 from him which is, Jehovah, which signifies, He that ts, and was, and
and which was, and shq/] be, and from the angels which attend and wait
sa ga ell [6] the upon God, ch. iv. 5; and are, as in the sanhe-
seven Spirits which drim, the officers waiting on the head of the sanhe-
arebeforehisthrone; drim, to go on all their messages; or, as in the

church, the deacons, to attend the commands of the
governor of the church and to perform them: (see
note [a] Matt. xviti.)

5 And from Jesus δ: And from Jesus Christ, him that testified and
Christ, who is the made known, being here on earth, the will of his Fa-
faithful witness, and ther with all fidelity, (see note [a], and note [6] ch. iii.)
ae. ae peeetion and that being crucified rose from the dead, (and so
prince of the kings 88 our firstfruits, 1 Cor. xv. 20, ascertained our resur-
of the earth. Unto rection, wherein we, his brethren, shall be like him,
him that loved us, our elder brother,) and hath all power given unto
"πὲ peels his pian him in heaven and in earth, is superior to all the princes
blood of this world, (Dan. iv. 17,) whose power or perse-

Ἷ cutions ye may fear: to him that hath made use of
that power to express the reality of his love to us, in
purging us from our sins, obtaining justification and
sanctification for us by the satisfaction wrought by the

4 from the That is, ἀπὸ τοῦ 6 dr. 5 firstborn from the dead, πρωτότοκος ἐκ τῶν νεκρῶν.

474 REVELATION. CHAP. I.

shedding of his blood, and all the merits of his death,
(and the power of his resurrection, and the blessed
consequents of it, the sending of his Spirit, and his
own intercession at the right hand of his Father,) all
consequents of that bloodshedding of his, upon which
God so highly exalted him above all. Philipp. ii. g.

6 And hath made 6. And all this that he might purchase to himself
us [4] kings anda church of obedient servants (and accordingly he
prieste Ate Go hath now set us apart as consecrated persons, (such as
and his Father; to τ :
him be glory and do- kings and priests were of old,) to perform daily ser-
minion for ever and Vice unto him, and delivered us from our persecutors
ever. Amen. that we may do so) ; to this Saviour and Redeemer of

ours be ascribed, as to our eternal God, all glory and
dominion for ever and ever. Amen. (Which acknow-
ledgment of that disciple of his, attributing the same
to Christ which Christ teaches us to attribute to our
Father in heaven, Matt. vi, and which belongs only
to God, is a sure testimony that Christ is God: (see
note [6] Rom. ix.)

“Behold,he[e]com- 7. Behold, this is his season, wherein he cometh to

eth with clouds; and protect his servants, and to inflict vengeance on his
hig’ Tend yen 7c, Cnemies, (see note [6] Matt. xxiv,) as discernibly as
which pierced him, When by the appearance of angels in white clouds, or
pierced him: ™* Σ : aie :
and all ®kindreds of With thunder and lightning &c. he exhibits himself,
the earth shall °wail (see Dan. vii. 19,) and all men shall discern his par-
becauseof him. Even ticylar hand in these judgments, and all that had to
eae s do in the crucifying of him, and all the nation of the
Jews, whether at Jerusalem, or wheresoever scat-
tered, (see the Premonition, and note [Ὁ] Matt. xxivy,)
shall discern that these judgments are inflicted on
them for their crucifying of Christ and persecuting
Christians, and shall see what cause they have to la-
ment for their cruel usage of them, which now lights
so heavy upon themselves.

8 LamAlpha and 8. The first and last letter of the Greek alphabet
Omega, the begin- jg a description of me, saith Christ, who am before
ning and the end- and after all things, (and so he whose kingdom hath
oe ΤΡΕῚ Peon no beginning nor end,) and am able to secure all
was, and which is faithful servants of mine, and to subdue and destroy
to come, the " Al- mine enemies, and now mean to evidence some of my
mighty. royal power in punishing my enemies or ill subjects.
ἜΝ Ι Elastin aR 9. I John, who write this epistle to you, and who
sctaidoibo ‘a tribu- With other the faithful Christian Jews have suffered
lation, and in the persecution, and do still hold out constant and patient,

6 his God and Father, τῷ Θεῷ καὶ πατρὶ αὐτοῦ. 7 and all they which, καὶ ofrwes.
8 tribes of the land, af φυλαὶ τῆς γῆς : see note [a] ch. vii. 9 mourn over him, κόψονται
ἐπ᾽ αὐτόν. 10 the That is, ὅ ὥν : ver. 4. 11 ruler of all things, παντοκράτωρ.

ΩΣ ΣΝ 2x

se nh cheat, halt ec ra eT +

ea σα

ee

CHAP. I. REVELATION. AIS

kingdom and _pati- through the power of Jesus Christ, (who now reigns,
Breer tes aati though once he suffered,) not permitting any tempta-
is called Patmos, for 10 to shake my faith, or drive me from the profes-
the word of God, and sion of Christianity, was in the isle of Patmos, banish-
for the testimony of ed thither for preaching and promulgating the doctrine
Jesus Christ. and faith of Jesus Christ: (see note [a] ver. 2.)

to Iwas in the Spi- 10. And being there excluded from the society of
hon pice aay men, I was vouchsafed by God to receive revelations
& great voice, as of 0m him ; and accordingly I fell into an ecstasy or
a trumpet, transportation on the *day of Christ’s resurrection,

the first day of the week, either the annual or the
weekly festivity, set apart to commemorate his resur-
rection ; and as upon a festivity, I heard the sound of
a trumpet, psalm xlvii. 5, or a voice as loud as the
sound of the trumpet, and that voice behind me, Isa.
xxx. 21, calling to me unexpectedly.

11 Saying, I am 11. And that which was said was, that he that
᾿ αλ ως τηρᾷ spake to me was the eternal God, and that I was
and. Whatthouseest CoMmanded by him to write down what was or should
write in a book, and be (at this or at any other time) shewed me, and to send
sendituntothe seven all together in an epistle to the seven churches of
churches which are Christ in Asia, of which Ephesus was the chief metro-
diem ἦ baie Sve polis: which accordingly now I do.
na, and unto Perga- 12+ And hearing the voice behind me, I turned to
mos, and unto Thy- See who it was, from whence this voice came to me. And
atira, and unto Sar- upon this occasion of turning, there appeared unto me
ome he et ΠΝ in the vision the representation (in symbols or visible
ea ume hieroglyphics) of what that voice, ver. 11, said unto

12 And I turned Me: to signify the seven churches, appeared seven
to see the voice that golden candlesticks.
spake with me. And 143. To signify Christ, that eternal God that spake
ee pollen: eon to me, and said, I am Alpha and Omega, there ap-
sticks ; peared an angel in the midst of the candlesticks (like

13 Andinthe midst him described Dan. x. 5.) in a very solemn manner,
of the seven candle- habited like the high priest, Levit. vi. 12, and xvi. 4,
sticks one like unto (to signify Christ our merciful high priest, who hath
the Son ofman, cloth- . = Comat) ἃ int a ἥ
ed with a carment COMpassion on our infirmities, and intercedes an
down to the Bot, and prays for us, to be represented by this angel,) in an
girt about the paps upper garment, long, such as he used to wear, (see
with a golden girdle. note on Matt. v. 6,) and girt with a girdle, (as he

was too,) and that of gold, (as Rev. xv. 6,) after the
manner of the high priest, the curious girdle of whose
ephod was of gold, ‘blue, purple, scarlet, and fine
twined linen, Exod. xxxix. 5, and by that intermix-

* Κυριακὴ τῆς ἀναστάσεως Χριστοῦ μνημόσυνον φέρουσα. Andr. Cwsar. The Lord’s day is
that which carries the memorial of Christ’s resurrection.

476 REVELATION. CHAP. 1.

ture of gold, discriminated from the girdles of ordi- — 4
nary priests, (see note [Ὁ] Luke xii,) and this belt —

or girdle girt about the paps. ~

14 His head and 14,15. And his appearance from head to foot was

his hairs were white like a flaming fire, noting his coming to do vengeance,
12 like wool, 18. as

white as snow; and

15 And his feet like Dan. x. 6, making a huge, terrible, roaring noise.

unto ““[/]finebrass, 16, And he held seven stars in his right hand,

as if they burned in
a furnace; and his

voice as the sound gular governors which were placed in those seven —
of many waters. churches represented by the candlesticks ;) and there ~

16 And “he had came out of his mouth, instead of a tongue or words, —
a sword of such a kind as betokened sudden destruc- —
of his mouth went tions, and the same was signified by his looks, which

in his night han
seven stars: and out

a sharp twoedged was the resemblance of the sun when it shineth in
sword: and hiscoun- its greatest brightness.

tenance was as the 47, And when I saw Christ thus represented, the
terribleness of the vision, and Christ’s appearance in ~

sun shineth in his
strength. ; ; Ἶ ea
17 And when I saw it, was such, that it put me into a fainting fit, (see
him, I fell at his feet Dan. x. 8;) but he held me up, and encouraged me
as dead. And helaid not to fear, but to trust in him as the eternal God,

his right hand upon : ἢ '
me, saying unto me, who would certainly do me no hurt, how terrible so

Fear not; I am the ever he proved to his enemies, putting me in mind

first and the last: who he was, the God of heaven, though vilified and ἢ

crucified upon the earth, (which crucifying of him, and
proceeding in like manner with his servants, is the

thing that he comes now to punish, and therefore —
there would be no matter of fear (but much rather of —

comfort and joy) to any faithful Christian.)
18 Iam he that live 18. Even that Christ which lived here on earth,
eth, and was dead; and was put to death, (and so knows how to haye
and, behold, 1 am gompassion on all faithful Christians that suffer in like

alive for evermore “a Σ: ‘
‘Amen: and have the Manner, Heb. ii. 17,) and rose again to life, and now
2 Ξ

keys of 16 hell and of lives never to die again, and hath all power over that
death. invisible state and continuance in death, and over
death itself, (see note on Matt. xi. 1,) being able to

fetch any man out of that condition and restore him

to consume with the brightness of his presence, [
his eyes were as a2 Lhess. ii. 8. And his voice was like the sound ofa Ὁ
flame of fire ; great many waters met together, or of a multitude,

(signifying his approbation and care of the seven sin- 3

ier al

πὰ οι Mabie €

to life again, and so fit to relieve and reward any that —

suffers, though it be death itself, for his sake. To
which purpose, saith he, for the evidencing the truth
of what now I say, that is, of my faithful care of all

12 as it were a white fleece, ὡσεὶ ἔριον λευκόν. 13 as snow, ws χιών. 14 amber,
as it were set a-fire in a kiln, χαλκολιβάνῳ, ὡς ἐν καμίνῳ πεπυρωμένοι. 15 Or, in his
right hand were seven stars: for so the King’s MS. reads, καὶ ἐν τῇ δεξιᾷ αὐτοῦ ἀστέοες ἑπτά.
16 hades, τοῦ Gdov.

=

CHAP. 11. REVELATION. 47

19 Write [9] the those that continue constant to me (whilst I destroy
things which thou the obdurate),

7 ; ὅτ :
Biieeets μῆς τ 19. Do thou write the visions which thou hast for-

the things which merly seen, a representation both of the things which
shall be hereafter; are now a doing, and of others which shall soon follow
20 The mystery after them.

om ota baal 20. And for that which thou now seest, which thou
in-my right’ hand, art to write also, (as I bade thee, ver. 11,) the mean-

and the seven gold- ing of it is, that it representeth to thee the seven
en candlesticks. The churches, to which thou must communicate these
hy τὴν αὐ: oe visions in an epistle, and the seven governors of
le a lbed and them. _ The seven stars which were shewed thee in
the seven candle- the vision signify so many governors of those so many
sticks which thou churches, ver. 11, and the candlesticks signify the

sawest are the seven churches themselves.

churches. copay’ ti

UNTO the angel 1. To the bishop, and with him the church of
of the church of E- Eyhesus, deliver this message; Thus saith Christ
phesus write ; These (4 are ἜΣ 6 Nie: : ἃ Ἢ τος
Uhings saith he that (described ch. i. 13. 16,) sustaining and honouring
holdeth the seven With his right hand the seven governors or bishops of
stars in his right the seven churches, and coming now to visit and ex-
hand, who walketh amine, and (according to desert) to punish or reward
in the midst of the the members of these churches, and to admonish
seven golden candle- h τὸν ἢ b d d “7 th
sticks ; them timely what may be mended in them,
2Iknowthyworks, 2. I observe and approve your labour and great
and thy labour, and industry in the gospel, and your most constant pa-
i ; πσθστο, ἢ πο tience and perseverance in the faith, your no kind of
tl peng ah ae compliance with the vicious men that creep in among
evil: and thou hast You: ye have put the false teachers to the test, ex-
tried them which amined their doctrine and mission (see note [Ὁ] John
[«] ἊΣ they are a xx.) and found them to be counterfeits.
ved hastfoundther, 3° 224 you have ORT GEE Bare one many a
Sas. sures and persecutions, and held out against all
3 And hast borne, assaults of terror or difficulty, and for the profession
and hast patience, of Christianity have endured very sore and sharp
and for my name’s afflictions, and were not then disheartened in your
sake hast ‘laboured, b Bi) Ὁ. re SS
and hast not fainted. Course by persecutions in the way.

4 Nevertheless 1 4- But one charge or accusation (see Matt. vy. 23.)
have somewhat a-I have against you of this church, that that vehe-
gainst thee, because ment, pure, Christian love, (casting out all fear of

thou [ὁ |hast left thy danger,) which at first was in you, and evidenced

first love. : : 5 ‘
itself by your confession of the faith with courage,
and without fear, you since have somewhat remitted,
and are not altogether so fervent and intense and
valiant, as at the first you were.

τ 17 both which are, and which are to come after them. 1 undergone hard labour, or, toil,

κεκοπίακαξ. 2 I have against thee that thou hast remitted, ἔχω κατὰ σοῦ, ὅτι.

478 REVELATION. CHAP. IL,

5 Remember there- 5, Call to mind therefore that degree of Christian ‘
fore from whence zeal and courage which was in you at the first, and —
being sensible of the decay, return to it again, and —

thou art fallen. ane
t, and do the sty ) : i
ἀπε orks | or else act as christianly and valiantly in all things as at

I will come unto first you did, or else I will suddenly punish you by ὃ
thee quickly, and removing the light of the gospel from you, by leaving —

will remove thy can-
dlestick out of his NOChURCR among you.

place, except thou 6. Yet one thing is to be said in your commenda-
repent. tion, that the temptations of the Gnostics being of
But this thou two sorts, the baits of lusts, as well as the terrors of
hast, that thou hat- worldly sufferings, though you have been wrought
est the [Ὁ] ἀροῦδ of on by the latter of th for the f
nh icolaitanes, y the latter of these, yet for the former you are
which I also hate. free, you detest those abominable villainies of lust,
which come from the Nicolaitanes, and are gotten into
other churches: vv. 15. 20.
7 He that hath an 7. Let this warning of mine in this vision be laid
ear, let him hear to heart by the Christians of Ephesus, and all that
what the Spirit saith 5. under that metropolis, for it is of near concern-

to the churches; : :
To ἜΝ aged ment to all: and as it brings terrors to all who shall

cometh will I give be involved in the sin mentioned, so every one that —
to eat of the tree of shall hold out and overcome the temptations, he shall —

life, which is in the aye deliverance here, and hereafter eternal life be-
midst of the paradise

of God. stowed upon him; which is the meaning of eating of

Se Se ae dees ee ee ee ἡ

the tree of life, Gen. ii. 22, and may be encourage- —

ment and reward sufficient to those that shall lay
down their lives for Christ, and so here is fitly
mentioned to those who would not confess Christ in
time of persecution.

8 Anduntothean- 8. Another message deliver to the bishop of Smyr-
gel of the [d]church na, another metropolis of Asia, in these words ; Thus
in Smyrna write; saith Christ, the eternal God, that was so despised
These things saith
the first and the last, 22d contemned by men, who was put to death, but
which was dead, and rose from the dead, (see ch. i. 11,) and so is fit to
is alive ; encourage you in your patience, and sure to reward

you whatsoever it cost you, though it be the loss of
ife and all ;

9 Iknowthyworks, 9. Your works have been very pious and Chris-
and tribulation, and tian, your diligence remarkable, and great persecu-
sane g (but thou tion and poverty you have suffered, (but this very
art rich,) and I know hi d he: . ¢ Ith qd
the ?blasphem of ning tends to the increasing ΟἹ your wealth treasure
them which [e]say up for you, and your contentedness is at the present
they are Jews, and all riches,) and you have been tempted by the con-
are not, but are the tumelies, and reproaches, and railings cast upon you
aynalngee DF Shins, by the Gnostics, who are a sort of men that take upon

them to be Jews, to avoid persecutions from them,
but indeed are not, live not according to the law,

3 contumely, βλασφημίαν.

CHAP. II. REVELATION, 479

Gal. vi. 13, that profess to dive into the secrets and
mysteries of the Old Testament, (for the understand-
ing of which they call themselves Gnostics,) and
from thence to fetch great secrets, which are all no-
thing but hellish abominations, and their practices
consequent to them merely diabolical, accusing, ca-
lumniating, and persecuting the orthodox Christians.
And therefore, if they are of any society or syna-
gogue, any religion, it is not that of Moses (from
God), but of the devil’s institution. These I know
have reproached and railed at you, and ye have
suffered much from them.

to Fear none of 10. Take courage against all possible dangers, re-
those things which membering me as I have represented myself to you,
a, ἃ ΜΕ, gas ver. 8. And now I tell you beforehand, that your
shall [f]cast some Constancy to the faith must in reason be expected to
of you into prison, raise you up enemies, both at this present the Jewish
that ye may be zealots for the synagogue, ver. 9, (incensed against
"Sama fara eae you by the Gnostics,) and afterwards the Roman
Biya : be thou faith- officers, assertors of the diabolical idol-worship against
ful unto death, and Christianity: and these latter shall apprehend and
I will give thee a imprison some of you, being permitted by God to do
crown of life. so, on purpose for the further trial of your con-

stancy. And this persecution, which shall come upon
you when the Jews are destroyed, (in the time of
Marcus Aurelius and Verus, under which Polycar

the bishop of this church shall suffer death,) shall then
last for a little while : and all this shall prove a founda-
tion of greater glory to you, and help them to the
reward and crown of martyrdom which suffer in it;

11 He that hath an 204 that is all the hurt which your constancy shall
ear, let him hear bring you.
what the Spirit saith ἃ They that hold out to the end, that persevere
unto the churches; in despite of all these temptations, shall continue a
a errs prosperous flourishing church, shall not have their
of the second death, candlestick removed from them, as all they shall that

12 Andtotheangel by the sharpness of persecutions are scandalized and

of the church in fall off from Christ: (see note [d] ch. xx.)
[ Selene es > This is the message of Christ to you, who looketh
his ahah ta tha upon you as a judge, and seeth somewhat in you
sharp sword with which shall be punished most severely if you repent
two edges ; and reform not speedily ;

13,1 know thy 19. I cannot but commend your Christian be-
cores, ae mes haviour and constancy, and that the greater, being
where [h] Sg. considered with the circumstances of the place of
tan’s seat is: and your abode, in the midst of such temptations to the

4 art ready to, μέλλεις. 5 tempted, πειρασθῆτε. 6 injured, ἀδικηθῇ.

480 REVELATION. CHAP. I.

thou holdest fast contrary, and of the times approaching, wherein 4
my name, and hast Antipas, for his fidelity and courage in preaching the _
gospel, will be (I foresee) cruelly martyred, and —
wherein [i] Antipas Where the instant malices of the adversary might —

not denied my faith,
even in those days

was my faithful mar- possibly have terrified you.

tyr, who was slain 44, But yet for all this courage, great faults there Ly

Guten PN doc are among you, though the whole church be not
14 But I have a Suilty of them; viz. the doctrines and practices of the
few things against Gnostics are gotten in among you, which are but a
thee, because thou transcript, as 1t were, of that famous counsel of Ba-
Ep aes ven ar laam to Balac, which brought that curse and ruin
Blasi αν τα κῶμοι upon the Israelites, when nothing else could do it,
Balac to cast. a consisting in joining and complying with the idola-
7stumblingblock be- ters, (see note [4],) and committing all abominable
fore the children of yncleanness : (see Jude [f'].)
rue ἐν oat hinge 15. In like manner there is gotten in among you,
and to commit for. 20d permitted, or not punished by your bishops, that
nication. unclean doctrine and practice of the Nicolaitanes, (see
15 So hast thou note [c],) which being most odious to me, ought most
also them that hold sharply to have been punished by them.

ese oe 16. And if this lenity be not speedily mended, I

thing I hate. will visit and destroy you suddenly by judgments,
τό Repent; or else parallel to the sword that fell on those Israelites that
τ will cet pase were corrupted by Balaam’s counsel, Numb. xxy. 5.
ny foht coast 17. And for all those that keep themselves pure
ise with the eword 2nd spotless from these temptations, this compliance
of my mouth. and uncleanness, let them know that the joys and
17 He that hath an comforts that come in to them by the practice of the
ear, let him hear contrary Christian virtues of courage and purity, are,

what the Spirit saith BRE :
though invisible, yet far greater than those which

unto the churches ; ; e :
To him that over- these carnal gospellers enjoy, 1 Cor. 11. 9; and besides

ἧς = maa at i

cometh will I give this portion of inward bliss (adherent to the practice _

ie eat of the [k os of duty at the present) prepared for them by God,
an ae ΔΑ hit and showered down like manna upon their souls,
give him a [{] white ; ὲ
stone, and 81π the they shall, over and above, (as victors have a ticket
stone a new name given them by the judges to receive the reward that
written, which no belongs to them, the value or quality whereof, and
man knoweth saving their names, is written in that ticket,) have a token
he that receiveth τ. : 4 ‘ , :
or ticket given them, with the name of Christ written
18 And unto the it . if . i Ch o 4° d f d
angel of the church 0% 2¢, Signutying the Unristian reward ΟἹ grace an
in [m] Thyatira glory, but that such as is not to be conceived what or
write; These things how valuable it is but by the enjoying of it.
rs ‘the Son of ὁ Christ, that appeared to thee so gloriously, ch. i.
od, who bath his 1. in token of the judicature which he means to
eyes like unto a flame : ‘ σὰ
of fire, and his feet ¢Xercise, the rewards and punishments which he hath

are like *fine brass; 1n his dispensing.

7 scandal, or, snare, σκάνδαλον. 8 upon the, ἐπὶ τήν. 9 amber : see note [4] chap. i.

RESIN AT SAN RR

CHAP. IT. REVELATION. 481

19 I know thy 19. I take notice of your Christian actions, and

st ag oy: courage in confessing of Christ, (see note [4],) and your

faith, and thy pati- charity or liberality to the poor brethren, and your
ence, and 1 thy constancy against all terrors, and all these Christian

works ; and the last actions daily improving, and growing greater and

to be more than the more abundant in you.
first.

_20 Notwithstand- 20. Yet one quarrel I have against you, that you
ing I have a few permit that heresy of the Gnostics, that take upon

pone Ἀξαῖονι pair them to understand mysteries beyond all others, to
eet Met woman delude some members of your church, and infuse

[n] Jezebel, “which their false doctrines into them, and among others,
calleth herself a pro- those forementioned, ver. 14, of filthiness, and com-

phetess, to teach and mynicating in idol worships.
to seduce my ser-
vants to commit for-
nication, and to eat
things sacrificed un-
to idols. ;
21 AndI gaveher 591: And these filthy heretics have not made use of
space to repent of the warning by me given them to repent, but still go

her fornication ; and on in their impieties.
she repented not. .
22 Behold, 131 will 22. And therefore you may expect that the judg-

cast her into a bed, ments that shall suddenly fall upon them, and all
and them that com- that join with them, shall be very heavy, if not pre-

= we wet ives vented by their speedy reformation.

lation, except they

repent of their deeds.
ie And I will kill 23. And all that are either leaders or followers in

her children with this impiety shall be destroyed, to be an example to
death ; and all the all the Christian churches in the rest of Asia, that
churches shall know these doctrines and practices may be avoided by
that I am he which | ς ΤΥ ΔΝ ἐς

searcheth the reins them, upon sight of my severe visitation upon these :
and hearts: and I which may assure you all, (you churches of Asia,)
will give unto every that according as you behave yourselves, so you may

ne ies you eta expect to be rewarded by me.
ing to your WOrkSs. Ν᾿
᾿ Bat unto you 24,25. But to the rest of you, those of Thyatira

I say, and unto the which are not thus guilty, which have not given ear
rest in Thyatira, as to these secret depths of Gnostic villainy, to you this
ust ea ‘ ae acknowledgment and commendation is due, that you
which have not are such that God requires nothing more of you but
known the depths perseverance, that you hold out untouched and un-
of Satan, as they tainted, till this judgment comes upon those wicked
speak; I will put that are now among you, and till I come to reward

upon you none other your fidelity and constancy.

burden.
10 administration, διακονίαν. 11 Or, thy last works more than the first: for the King’s
MS. reads τὰ ἔργα σου τὰ ἔσχατα--- 12 Or, which calling herself a prophetess doth teach

and deceive: for the King’s MS. reads 4 λέγουσα ἑαυτὴν προφῆτιν, καὶ διδάσκει καὶ πλανᾷ.
13 J cast her into prison: for the King’s MS. reads βάλλω αὐτὴν eis φυλακήν. 14 you, I say,
the rest—for the King’s MS. reads ὑμῖν δὲ λέγω λοιποῖς.

HAMMOND, VOL. 11. 11

482 REVELATION. CHAP. 111,

25 But that which
ye yay hold
Ἧς And he that 26—28. And they that thus persevere in the per-
overcometh, and formance of all Christian duties, pure and spotless
keepeth my ob hoe from all these abominable heretical mixtures, they
ΕΝ ἐν ene [0 that hold out against all persecutions and temptations,
give power 7
over the nations: firm and spotless, shall, when the days of persecution
27 And he shall are over, be made use of to propagate the gospel to
rule them with a the nations, convert the Gentile idolaters to the faith,

eed ee ee and become bishops of other churches. And this

shall they be broken they shall do successfully and efficaciously over the 4

to shivers: even eastern nations.
as I received of my
Father.

28 And I will give
him the morning
star.

29 He that hath an
ear, let him hear
what the Spirit saith
unto the churches.

CHAP. III.
AND unto the ἃ Thus saith Christ, who hath at his command those

angel of the church seven angels of God mentioned ch. i. 4, and hath

vTee hinge sat authority over all the bishops or governors of the

he that hath the churches, and the congregations under them, to pun-
seven Spirits of God, ish or reward them ; I know your actions and judge ©
and the seven stars; by them, and not by your pretensions, and therefore

I know thy works, . Ρ
that th high do pass this sentence upon you, that although you

name that thou liv- profess to be Christians, yet you renounce the faith
est, and art dead. when any persecution approacheth.

2 Be watchful, 2. And some that have not as yet fallen are yet
and "strengthen the yeady to do so, if they be not speedily fortified;
things which re-

wherefore a great care must be taken of those, that
main, that are ready nape :
to die: for Ihavenot they be upheld: for though there be faith in this
found thy works church, yet there wants that love which must con-
“perfect before God. symmate this faith; and this that perfect love, that
3 Remember there- casts out fear, that will make men confess Christ in

fore how thou hast +; . . .
tecaved Bhd Reerd: time of greatest hazard, this, I say, is wanting among

and hold fast, and YOU: χὰ μι
repent. Iftherefore 3- Remember therefore the pure Christian doe-

thou shalt not watch, trine, which requires confession with the mouth, as
Τ will or ey naa well as faith, and be strong and constant, and make
αὐτή oat so ee amends for your former failings. And if by con-
hour I will come tinued negligence you thus fall again, expect that my
upon thee. judgments on you shall be sudden and unpreventable.

15 until the time when I shall come, ἄχρις οὗ ἂν ἥξω. 16 feed, ποιμανεῖ, 17 as the
potter’s vessels are broken together, ὧς τὰ σκεύη τὰ κεραμικὰ συντρίβεται. 18 as I also, ὡς
κἀγώ. 1 uphold {Π6᾽ τοϑὲ, στήριξον τὰ λοιπά. 2 fulfilled, πεπληρωμένα.

Ξ i <a ee ὼ Oa Tap Saal pi
1, +a pe eee ως Ee ee ΣΕ

«
τὶ
J

me

a τὸ A
ΡΣ ΩΣ

πε νιν ΟῚ

SS SpE EMO Ne ey RAR COI το Δ

ἣν

CHAP. IIT. REVELATION. 483

4 Thou hast afew 4. Some few names, that is, persons, (Acts i. 15.)
names even in Sar- there are in this church, which have not failed in
dis which have not ,γ- 7- ᾽ :
defiled their gar- this kind, have held out constant against all terrors,
Paes Ἢ and. they aa plane ise a my — j τας —
8 walx with me Shall not fail of the reward of martyrs; they sha e
biz eee for they clothed in shining garments, that ae, ἀπ νεῖν or

ΠΡ; royally; and this as a reward of their Christian con-

ΕΝ fink‘ over- ey for they have behaved themselves as they
cometh, the same QUght.
shall be nettles ote 5. He that holds out against all temptations, and
ee jong ; μ᾿ πομέμτα Christ before men, shall be rewarded with

; oF θιοῦ out the richest martyr’s reward; and though he be slain
rh Sooke thd fre here, he shall be sure to gain life by teas it: I will
| will confess. his Make good my promise to this confessor of mine, in
nee ee ἊΝ yb confessing and owning him before my Father and

er, and betore his his angels at the day of judgment.
ver Ws ok b Christ, that is hee and. faithful to us, and that
δον ἴδ ἡρῶ Hews loveth, and owneth, and rewardeth those that con-
what the Spirit saith tinue pure and faithful, undefiled, and constant to the
unto the churches. professing of him, that hath as a King (see note [1]
7 Ἐς ple ane! Matt. xvi.) supreme, independent, absolute power
Philadelphia write ; and authority put into his hand over the church of
These things 3 saith God, and so whatsoever he doth, shall stand against
*he that is holy, he all control ;

i x4 aint He ne 8. You have behaved yourselves courageously, and
id. he ΕΝ δηρα so as | approve of, and this behaviour shall be a
and no man shut. ™eans of enlarging the bounds of Christian doctrine,
teth; and shutteth, of bringing in proselytes to Christ, in despite of all
and no man open- the cunning or force of the adversary; and this,
og Teen ὃ _because that little church, or host, or congregation
εν λα; Ἔ hove ‘eet 2mong you, hath been kept entire, and neither de-
before thee an open filed with the impure mixture of the Gnostics, nor
goon, ὑπὰ = ane with their awry EN cepaepeben: Christ in time of
can shut it: for thou persecution, but hath held out against all.

rel he, ta g. And for the Gnostics, that ΤΩΝ joined with the
word, and hast not YCWS to persecute you, that have not only been thus
denied my name. careful to preserve themselves by subtle compliances,

9 Behold, I willto appear to be Jews, to escape persecutions from
ee them ne δ" them, (see note [6] ch. 1.) beimg indeed the most
πεν τὰν th ety 8 polluted villains in the world, but further have joined
Jews, and are not, With them to annoy the Christians, let them know
but do lie; behold, that their cunnings and subtilties shall stand them in
I will make them to little stead; the time shall come, that they shall sec
“Se a se ΠΣ that those which have served Christ most faithfully
to know that I have 2nd courageously shall fare best, even in this world,

loved thee, and that God’s love is more useful and worth having

3 saith the holy, the true, λέγει 6 ἅγιος ὃ ἀληθινός. 4 given, δέδωκα. 5 host, δύναμιν.
112

484 REVELATION. CHAP. TI.

than any other acquisition which is gotten with the —
loss of that; and instead of being able to prevail —

10 Because thou against you, they shall be themselves subdued and

hast kept the word destroyed : see note [{] ch. 11.
of my patience, I

also will keep thee 29: And because you have observed my command —

from the hour of of constancy, persevered in the confession of Christ,

temptation, which even in time of persecution, and have been content Ἑ
shall come upon all (0 suffer for me, I will preserve and deliver you τοις

6 . .
pe. oes ‘ee ες those persecutions: which are about to fall upon the

on theearth. Christians every where, as a sharp trial to them.
11 Behold, come 11. This patience and purity of yours I shall

quickly : hold that speedily reward: be ye therefore sure to persevere

fast which thou hast, 1 ow this little while, that all that hitherto you have
that no man take thy

LAO. suffered be not lost and unrewarded, as it would if
12 Him that over- now at last you should fail. |

cometh will I make 19. He that thus holds out, shall be a pillar of the |
church, and live quietly to perform the office of ἂἃπ΄

a pillar in the temple

Be) PR gra apostle in it, he shall no more be disturbed, or cast

out: and I will write out (Matt. viii. 12). And I will acknowledge him

upon him the name as a person truly godly, a true member of the pure —

of my God, and the catholic Christian church, known by the name of the

tae Phat : HY new Jerusalem descending from heaven, (see note [Ὁ]

is new Jerusalem, Ci. XXi.) one that is approved by me as a faithful true
which cometh down Christian : (see note [/] ch. 11.) |

Ase
he. #

ial aarti a LIN Mees. τ

out of heaven from © [his is the message of Christ, the Amen, in whom —

my God: and 1 will 31) the promises of God are fulfilled, the faithful wit-

write upon him my

Roa ΘᾺ ness, that hath confirmed the doctrine brought from —

13 Hethat hath an his Father by laying down his life for it, (and so is a

ear, let him hear witness that deserves to be believed,) and requires all —
what the Spirit saith his disciples to do the like when there is occasion for ~

to the churches. - . nee
as τ And sees οὐ it, he that is the Father of the Christian church ;

angel of the church 16: 1 have examined and considered your temper,
of the Laodiceans and find it such as I can no ways like: you profess
write ; “These things the Christian faith, know and receive the gospel, and
saith the Amen, the 59 are not quite cold, and yet have no Christian zeal

: ὶ
ἐσώθη εκ een or love to endure any thing for Christ.

ning of the creation 16. And so you are of a very indifferent temper; —

fe mae epacnme 2

of God ; though there be none of those which directly re- —

15 I know thy ynounce the faith among y .
works, that thou art g you, yet, on the other side,

[ dneither cold nor there be none that confess it with any warmth or

hot: I would thou Zeal: and certainly the faith of Christ is such, that if —

wert cold or hot. it be at all received, may deserve our utmost fervency,
16 So then because the laying down our life for it; and if it be not thought

thou art lukewarm, : : ΐ ‘
cod ‘nether cold noe worth that, it were better never to have received or

hot, I will spue thee Professed it at all. ‘This indifferency of yours, like —

out of my mouth. lukewarm water, nauseous to the stomach, and cause

6 tempt, πειράσαι. .7 fervent, Ceords.

a a λιν ὰς

"
Be
wt
M4
&
iS
+
io
᾽
3

>

Ment τε

CHAP. IV. REVELATION. 485

17 * Because thou of vomiting, is matter of loathing to God, and will
med gt Ι eed ae bring utter rejection upon you.

ἘΜᾺΝ a cae Sina Pri A great opinion you have of yourselves, that
need of nothing; and Ye are in an excellent state, have need of nothing,
knowest not that are beyond all others, when indeed you have nothing
shou. art wretched, of a Christian in you, no zeal or fervency of love to-
and ° miserable, and yards Christ ; ye never think of suffering for him, or
poor, and blind, and : Rsk §

ΤΗΝ: getting any part of the Christian’s crown.

18 I counsel thee 18. My advice therefore is, that you be content to
to vad of me gold endure some smart for Christ, if you mean to receive
A aac any crown from him; that you be courageous in the
pith ¢ and white ταὶ. confessing of Christ, and contend for that shining
ment, that thou royal robe that belongs to martyrs, without which (in
owen be clothed, intention at least of mind) you are still imperfect, and
and that the shame under the reproach of cowardice, and want of love ;
ae ete. and to this purpose, that ye look deeper into the na-
noint thine eyes with ture of Christian religion, the precepts, doctrines,
eyesalve, that thou and examples thereof; and there ye shall find what
mayest see. yet ye see not, that ease and prosperity here are no

19 As many as I sign of God’s favour, but on the other side.

oie dea 19. The expression of his fatherly love to his chil-

therefore, and re- dren is the bestowing some chastisements upon them,
pent. thereby to fit them for his love.

20 Behold, “I 0. Lo, I have waited long, and called for and ex-
oiigteltms epee pected this loving reception from you, and the doors
man hear my eas being barred within by a custom of sinning and negli-
and open the door, gence, I have not yet (though 1 have the key in mine
I will come in to hand, ver. 7,) found any admission: and now I am
ἽΝ and οὐρα 1 we admonishing of you, calling you to repentance ; and
πος whosoever shall thus open, and receive me into a

21 To him that pure Christian heart, I will enter into a most free
overcometh will I commerce of love with him, and this conversion of
grant to sit with me his shall be matter of mutual rejoicing and festivity

in my throne, even
as I also overcame, to both of us.

and am set down 21. And upon his suffering and enduring for me,
with my Father in and constant perseverance in that love even to death,
his throne. in despite of all temptations to the contrary, he shall
22 He that hath an . ἢ

ear, let him hear 068 partaker with me of that honour that my Father ᾿
what the Spirit saith hath exalted me to as the reward of my sufferings:

unto the churches. (see note [0] ch. ii.)

CHAT. ΤΥ.
AFTER this'(a]I 1. In this chapter, being the beginning of an-
looked, and, behold, other vision, is first represented the calling and ad-
a door was opened. . : PE:
mission of John into heaven by way of vision, (as we

in heaven: and the ‘ :
first voice which [ read of St. Paul, that he was snatched into the third

8 For, Ὅτι. 9 piteous, ἐλεεινός. 10 refined of, πεπυρωμένον ἐκ. 11 salve to anoint:
for the King’s MS. reads κολλούριον ἐγχρίσαι. 12 I have stood, ἕστηκα. 1 T saw.

486 REVELATION, case

heard was as it were heaven, 2 Cor. xii. 2,) to receive revelations of some
of a trumpet talking things which should shortly come to pass; and the
neere: yeh sna Manner of calling him was by a shrill voice, imitating
Taal Ἐ shew thee the sound of a trumpet, (by which assemblies are
things which must wont to be called,) but that it was articulate.
be hereafter. Ὁ 2. And accordingly, saith he, I was (in an ecstasy
ena the anit, or vision) presently transported thither, and there was
and, behold,a throne represented to me a throne erected for judicature, and
was set in heaven, God the Father sitting on it, (see Ezek. 1. 26,) like
and [b]one sat on the bishop of Jerusalem in council.
the throne. 4. And he sat as in majesty; and the appearance of
3 And he that sat hi ἢ 1 eke ted ¢
was ?to look upon 2im, or the colours wherein he was represented to
like a jasper and a Me, were like the colour of a jasper and sardine stone:
sardine stone: andthe former having its name in the Hebrew (Exod.
there was a rainbow xxviii. 19.) from the firmness and hardness of it, as
saa ee ae being unmalleable, thereby to signify God’s omnipo-
unto an emerald, tence; the second, (Exod. xxviii. 17,) from the redness
or firiness of it, to signify him terrible in his judg-
ments as a flaming fire, Heb. xii. 29. But withal
there was a rainbow round about the throne, which
was, Gen. viii. 13, a token of God’s covenant with
man, and is used Ezek. i. to describe a glorious ap-
pearance of God, (the appearance of the likeness of
the glory of the Lord, ver. 28.) and so again here,

ch. x. 1, and the colour of it was like an emerald,

that is, of a most pleasant greenness, fitly signifying

4 And [e] round the evangelical covenant of mercy, mixing, in
about the throne God’s judgments, most merciful preservations to the

were four and twenty faithful in the midst of his punishing the obdurate,
3 seats : and upon the oh fel eee

ts I saw [d]four (2 Vil. 2, XC.
aa eg an 4. And on each side of this throne were other

sitting, clothed in chairs, four and twenty in number, as of so many

white raiment; and bishops sitting with the bishop of Jerusalem in the

nase had on their council, and accordingly arrayed in white garments,
eads crowns of gold. ;

5 And out of the 20d mitres on their heads.
throne proceeded 5. And as the law was by God once delivered in a
lightnings and thun- terrible manner, by the ministry of angels, so it now
prise and voices: seemed to be produced as terribly, to threaten and
lati ts Barat give in evidence against sinners: and seven angels,
ing beforethethrone, like seven deacons in the church, stood waiting on
which are the [e]se- this judicature: (see note [6] ch. 1.)
ven Spirits of God. 6, And before this tribunal of God’s were brought
Ἔρος β esate all the people of the Jews, expressed by ἃ sea, or mul-
sea of glass like un- titude of waters, (waters signifying people in this pro-

to crystal: and [fin phecy, ch. xvii. 15,) and all their thoughts and actions

2 in countenance, ὁράσει. 3 thrones, θρόνοι.

5
.

νὰ διε ee ee

a cae z& NEE a

CHAP. IV. REVELATION. 48'7

the midst of the laid visible and discernible before this Judge, their

throne, and round own consciences, as a crystal glass, reflecting, and ac-

about the throne, k i TH h “ . ΣΝ 4 .

were [g]four ‘beasts <HOwLedging the accusations that are brought against

full of eyes before them ; and at every corner of this judgment seat were

and behind. the four ensigns of the standards of Israel, meaning
thereby four apostles that were present at the council
at Jerusalem, Acts xv, and that had most especially
reference to the Jews, (which were the people on
whom this judicature was to pass;) and these had
many eyes before and behind, (see note [¢],) that is,
the gifts of prophecy, and also of interpreting the
scriptures of the Old Testament, the first looking
forward, the other backward.

ἡ And the [/]first 7. And the four ensigns were, as they were in
*beast was like alion, Ezekiel, ch. i, the images of a lion, and an ox, and a
= the second “beast man, and an eagle, which may, by way of hieroglyphic,

e a calf, and the RS

third 7beast had a (Hit enough for a vision,) all of them put together, set

face as a man, and Out that title of God, of slow to anger, and swift to

the fourth *beast was mercy, and so represent him as he is in his dealing with

like a flying eagle. these Jews, whom he was now about to judge, having
warned them by the prophets, by Christ, by the apo-
stles, and (the converted Jews in Asia) by the epistle
to the churches, ch. i. ii. iii., before he proceeds to
judgment against them, and when he doth so, won-
derfully delivering the penitent believers out of that
destruction.

8 And the four 8. And the bearers of these four standards had each
shea ter ts each of of them six wings like seraphims, Isa. vi. 2, (with two
10 abo afd him es aa of them covering the face, with two the feet, or secret
they were full of eyes Parts, and with two flying, noting the humility, chas-
within : and they rest tity, love or zeal in God’s service, that was remark-
not day and night, able in these, in opposition to the contrary in those
vn Bo ον which should now be judged, especially the Gnostic
manly, which was, JUdaizers,) and were full of eyes, as before, ver. 6,
and is,andistocome, behind and before, in respect of their understanding

of the prophecies and types of the Old Testament, and
their gifts of prophecy given them by God ; and they
labour incessantly for the advancement of God’s glory,
and the kingdom of Christ, and evidencing to unbeliev-
ers their approaching ruin, and to believers God’s
fidelity, in making good his promise to them, in
delivering them, and destroying their enemies.

9 And when "those g—11. And while they did so, the bishops of the

4 living creatures, ζῶα. 5 living creature. 6 living creature. 7 living crea-
ture. 8 living creature. 9 living creatures. 10 being full of eyes round about
and within. 11 the ruler of all things, παντοκράτωρ. 12 the living creatures shall

give, δώσουσι τὰ ζῶα.

488 REVELATION. CHAP. Vv.

beasts give glory and Christian church in Judea did adoration to God, ac-

honour and thanks : : . . .
St nee cae on knowledging his fidelity and infinite power, from

the throne. who liv. Wom they have received all, and therefore are in all
eth for ever and ever, reason to employ all to his service, and to depend and
1o The four andtrust on him in the midst of all dangers, as on a

twenty elders fall fj ee i av 9
down before him that faithful creator, 1 Pet. iv ag (see Acts iv 4. ὃ )

sat on thethrone,and
worship him that liv-
eth for ever and ever,
and cast their crowns
before the throne,
saying,

11 Thou art worthy,
O Lord, to receive
gloryand honour and
power : for thou hast
created all things,
and for thy pleasure
they are and were
created.

CHAP. V.

AND I saw [aJin 1. And as God sat on his tribunal or throne of

γον εὐ πῇ ΒΡῈ τς judgment, behold there was in his right hand a book

the throne a book OF roll (see note [a] Luke iv.) full of writing on the
[S|writtenwithinand inside, and on the backside, a great way down, and
on the backside, seal- that rolled up, and on the outside sealed, that no part

ed with seven seals. of it could possibly be read ; and this roll consisted of

seven rolls, one within another, and every one of ©

them had a seal to it, ch. vi. 1. (This book of rolls
containing in it the sealed, that is, secret decrees and
purposes of God upon the Jews, which as they were
foretold only by Christ, Matt. xxiv, Luke xxi, Mark

2 And I saw a... rg rane
1 strong angel pro- Χ111» so are they by him inflicted and executed upon
claiming with a loud them, and that an effect of his regal power, to which,

voice, Who is wor- after his crucifixion, he was by his resurrection in-

thy to open the book, <4.) ed.)

gaa ag the seals", And I saw one of the angels, of special dignity
3 And no man in among them, making proclamation with a loud voice

heaven, nor in earth, in these words, Who is able to unloose the seals of

neither under the this book, and so to open it, to reveal to us what is

earth, was able to : reper
open the book, nei- contained in it !

ther to look thereon. 3: And it seems no creature in the world was able

4 And I ? wept to do it; for upon this proclamation to all, none pre-
much, because no tended to it.

man was found wor- 4. And my desire to know caused me to be much
thy to open and to

read the book, nei- Concerned and grieved at this, and so to make m
ther to look thereon. complaint thereof.

1 mighty, ἰσχυρόν. 2 lamented greatly, ἔκλαιον πολλά.

ee eee φλρ θυ μὴ

ὌΠ fe nme τ ΟΣ

ἔν». ...... See eas eo,

μονὴ ee ἶι. ἕν - > " “
ES ΨΚ ΑΒΕ ΑΘ ΕΟ ene Sha

ae

a al ed le ἀρ

ij au

CHAP. V. REVELATION. 489

5 And one of the 5. And one of the elders, ch. iv. 4, that was in one
ab saith unto me, of the thrones, one of them that sat with God in judg-
eep not: behold, :

the Lion of the tribe Ment, comforted me, and told me that Christ, known
of Juda, the Root of by those two titles, of the Lion of the tribe of Judah,
David, hath prevail- Gen. xlix. 9, and the root of Jesse, Isaiah xi. 1, hay-
ht open the book, ing, by his voluntary suffering of death, received this
τοῖς ΤΟΥΣ ἐμ **“ reward from his Father, to have all power given to
' him at his resurrection, and so from a slaughtered
lamb, being turned into a roaring, devouring lion,
had this privilege, among others, bestowed on him by
his Father, to reveal, yea, and to execute the decrees

contained in these volumes.
6 And I beheld, 6. This was further exemplified to me; for I look-
and, lo, in the midst ed and saw what I had not seen before, a Lamb bloody,

of the throne and of with wounds visible in him, as one that had been
the four *heasts, and

in the midst of the Putchered, Christ crucified and risen from the dead,
elders, stood a Lamb and so indued both with power to subdue his enemies
as it had been slain, (fitly expressed by this style of horns, see note [9]
having seven horns ] yke i, and so used here, ch. xvii. 3.) and with all
ΠΣ Son knowledge and wisdom to order it fitly, having in-
of God ‘sent forth Struments to execute his will present, and ready press-
into all the earth. ed at his service, and also officers (angels, ch. iv. 5,

and Zech. iv. 10.) to visit and give him account of

all that was done in Judea and elsewhere, the per-

secutions which the Jews brought upon the Christians.

7 Andhecameand 7. And this Lamb, Christ, came and took the book
took the book out of out of God’s hand, that is, received power from God,
the righthand ofhim as the reward of his sufferings, to reveal and make
«seg ee the known, and then to execute on that people those

heavy judgments contained in those rolls.

8 Andwhenhehad 8. And when this power was given to him, this
taken the book, the being the instating him in that royal authority next
four *beasts and four (0 God himself (that is, setting him on the throne of
and twenty elders fell . ΤῊ aerate os .
down before theJUdgment, called sitting at God’s right hand, or reign-
Lamb, having every ing till he brought all his enemies under his feet,) the
one of them harps, four living creatures, by which the four apostles were
and ὅθ τεν vials full represented, ch. iv. 6, and the elders that (ch. iv. 4.)
a? Sy i sat on the four and twenty thrones about the Judge,
mainte. - gave all acknowledgments of supreme power to Christ ;

and every one praised and magnified God in these ap-
proaching judgments of his, and presented to him,
beside their own lauds, the thanksgivings of all the
believers then living, who had been persecuted, and
denied the liberty of their Christian profession and

3 living creatures. 4 sent into all the land, ἀπεσταλμένα eis πᾶσαν τὴν γὴν. 5 living
creatures.

490 REVELATION. CHAP. V.

9 And they sung a assemblies (2 ‘Thess. ii. 1.) by the malice of the Jews,
Tho Rte et but now by their approaching destruction were likely
take the book. and t® be rescued from their pressures to a flourishing
to open the seals condition of quiet for some space.
thereof: for thou g,10. And in their names, and their own, they
wast slain, and hast sang praises to him, acknowledging this dignity and
redeemed us to God ...° . .

regal power to be most worthily instated on him as a

by thy blood out of : 3 :
every ὃ kindred, ‘and reward of his sufferings, by which he overcame Satan,
tongue, and people, and redeemed all faithful believers, not only out of
and nation; ᾿ς the power of sin and hell, but also of their persecutors

to And hast made on earth, bringing them to quiet, haleyonian days,
kings and prieste : giving th illity and lib ble freel
kings and priests: 8!1V1Ng them tranquillity and liberty to assemble Ireely
and we shall reign to his service, as a choice, peculiar people of his, (see
on the earth. note [d] ch. i,) and accordingly concluding that this

cf ft i ρον royal benefit they should now enjoy, through this act
and © neared tne voice of vengeance (on Christ’s and the Christians’ enemies,
ofmany angels round ;
about the throne and the obdurate Jews) which was here undertaken by
the 7 beasts and the him, ver. 6.
elders: andthenum- 11, And I looked, and behold all the angels of
beg Ob ara es es heaven in infinite multitudes attending on God, joined
thousand, and thou- With the apostles and bishops in giving praises unto
sands of thousands ; 1m. f é

12 Saying with a 12. And all said with a loud voice, All power &c.

er

ἫΞ
Ἐς

Νὰ =

ον ὦ δι ἘΕ

ee «ρα ee ee νου, αὐ Νὰ

te

loud voice, Worthy are most worthily attributed to Christ as a reward of —

is the Lamb that 1; “ps vote le ;
8 YS BC RCRA AR Ad his crucifixion. All this dignity to himself and advan-

power, and riches, tages to believers are a just reward of his sufferings,
and wisdom, and by which he hath dearly bought them.

strength, and ho-
nour, and glory, and
blessing. :

13 And every crea- 19. And all other creatures in the world made the
ture which is in same acknowledgment (noting these judgments that

rita ee pea ie “ should now fall on the Jews (as they were most just,

earth, and such as 80 also) to be most seasonable, and infinitely advan-
are in the sea, and tageous to his people, who should be rescued by that
all that are in them, means. ) ι
heard I saying, Bless-
ing, and honour,
and glory, and pow-
er, be unto him that
sitteth upon the
throne, and unto the
Lamb for ever and

ever. . : :
fe hed ie toe Oe And a general adoration was paid unto Christ

8 heasts’said, Amen, #8 Unto God himself, noting this punishment of the
And the four and Jews to be a just act of divine revenge on their cru-
twenty elders fell cifying of Christ, who being by his divine power

5 tribe, φυλῆς. 7 living creatures. 8 living creatures.

— «

a ὧν“,

PEA POM LD MM gD EI A OORT

ἐσ ered MR ph

Ξ
x

mE Set ERA

CHAP. VI. REVELATION. 491

down and worship- raised from the dead, by the same destroyeth them,
ed him that liveth and preserveth his persecuted disciples.

or ever and ever.
. CHAP. Vi;

AND Isawwhen 1. And as the Lamb, that is, Christ, opened the
the Lamb opened first seal, which closed the first roll, I looked, and the

1 ni
and I eg Somes first of those four living creatures called aloud to me,

were the noise of Or in such a kind of voice as is wont to come out of
thunder, one of the thunder, when a voice is heard from heaven, (see note
four heasts saying, on Acts ix. 6,) saying, Come and see, or, Here is a
Eee pad sep. more full relation and prediction of those things which
Christ had foretold concerning the Jews, Matt. xxiv,
(set down here in this chapter in gross, and more
particularly, as they have their execution, in the fol-

lowing chapters.)
2 And I saw,and 2. And as I looked, methought I saw a white
beholdawhite horse: horse, and one sitting thereon, that is, an angel re-

aS oe fags f0*. on presenting Jesus Christ (see ch. xix. 11.) now in an-
ἃ crown was given other posture than that in which he had been, ch. v.
unto him: and he 6. There he was a lamb slain, now he is a king riding
went forth conquer- in pomp, (the white horse noting his glory ;) but this
ing, and to conquer. a spiritual king, the horse that he rides on being mys-
tically the gospel, in respect of the purity and glori-
ousness or divinity of its doctrine. And this horseman
or prince, the Lord Christ, had a bow in his hand,
that is, menaces and terrors held out against his ene-
mies, before they be really inflicted on them, as the
bow is first held in the hand, then the arrow prepared
upon the string, before it be shot out at them; and
he had a crown given to him, as to one now instated
and installed in his royal office; and his business at
the present was that which was primarily proper to
the white horse, the gospel, to be the power of God
to salvation to them that believe, to convert the Jews
to the faith, and so to conquer and melt his crucifiers;
and then for the future (as the gospel is by conse-
quence the savour of death unto death) to bring down
or destroy the obdurate, (these two being generally
the ways of Christ’s conquering in this book :) and as
the Jews, so, after, the Romans, by converting some
and destroying others, conquering and breaking the
infidelity of some, and then bringing down and de-
stroying the impenitent.
3 Andwhen he had 294. And when he had opened the second seal, which

1 the first, μίαν : see Matt. xxviii. I. 2 the first of the four living creatures saying, as
a voice of thunder, ἑνὸς ἐκ τῶν τεσσάρων ζώων λέγοντος ws φωνῆς βροντῆς.

492 REVELATION. CHAP. VI.

opened the second had the second roll under it, the second of the livi

seal, I heard the greatures called to me to come and behold what was —

second * beast say,

Coma and see represented there. oe

4 And there went 4’ And I looked and saw another horse red, or of |

out another horse blood-colour, and an angel (as minister of God’s judg-

that was red: and ments) sat upon him; and of him it was told me, that
tig was given to

im that sat th Ἢ ;
ππ νὼ en ΩΣ (see ch. vil. 1. 9.) with war, thereby to pour out a

the tearth, and that great deal of blood ; and to that purpose methought
they should [@]kill he had a sword put into his hand, a presignification
one another: and of the slaughters that should be committed by the
there was given unto J etal Matt :
him a great sword, JCWS one upon another: (see Matt. xxiv. 7.) |

5 Andwhenhehad 6. And when he opened the third seal, which had
opened the thirdseal, the third roll under it, the third of the living crea-
τῇ apa io πα tures called to me to come and see what was in that
᾿ ΠῚ pie I beheld roll; and it was a third horse, black and foul to look
and lo a black horse; 02; and by that was signified a sore famine, (which

and he that sat on discolours the skin of men, and makes them look black’

him had a pair of and sad and dismal ;) and to signify this, he that was
balances in his hand. oy this horse’s back, the angel that was executioner
of this judgment, had a balance in his hand to weigh
corn, (as it is usual in time of scarcity or approaching
famine, when bread is distributed out to every one
by weight, no more than is thought necessary to life.)
6 And I heard a 6. And from the midst of the four living creatures
voice in the midst of there proceeded a voice, as the prediction of some
rhe four ° beasts say, prophet, saying, The scarcity of corn is such, that the
ee Pare cet. price of a man’s day labour will buy no more than
and three measures 15 Wont to be thought sufficient for a man’s food for a
of barley for a pen- day; and if he eat that all himself, there is nothing left
ny; and 8566 thou to provide for wife and children, much less for clothes
hurt not the oil and foy aj] of them; and so in proportion the price of bar-
ae Spe: ley ; such scarcity there is of the necessaries of life
for men and cattle: whereas of oil and wine (of which
there is no necessity, the first might wholly be spared,
and is of no use in such times of extreme dearth, and
the want of the other might competently be supplied
by water) there was store enough: the scarcity was
to fall heavy upon the necessaries of life, but not on
the superfluities; which is an expression of the heavi-

ness, not lightness or supportableness of it.
7 Andwhen he had 7. And upon the opening of the fourth seal, where-
opened the fourth with the fourth roll was sealed up, the fourth living

3 living creature. 4 land, γῆς : see Premon., and note [Ὁ] Matt. xxiv, and note [a]
Rev. vii. 5 living creature. 6 living creatures. 7 A quart. 8 injure not,
μὴ ἀδικήσῃ. ἐ : :

he had power given him to embroil the land of Judea —

J
Ἷ
~
7
.
.

ne re

4

᾿, fa
x
%
:
4
»
4
4

ἡ

er ea ef Mn ye eR, ee a ee ee: |

CHAP. VI. REVELATION. 493

seal, I heard thevoice creature called to me to come and see the representa-

genet et tion contained in it.
$ And I looked, 8: And it was a pale horse, and a rider thereon,

and behold a pale signifying great death or mortality, whether by extra-

horse : and his name ordinary ways of death, the sword and famine, or by

that sat on him was . . :
(ejDeath, anid ΘΠ ἢ that ordinary, known way of pestilence, following (as

ollowed with him, 0'dinarily it doth) upon those two, and sweeping away
And powerwasgiven Many. And these three horses in the three last rolls,

{dJunto them "over that is, sword, famine, and death or pestilence, (all

the fourth part of the named together in this matter, Matt. xxiv. 7,) should

vane τ ye vine destroy the fourth part of the land of Judea, men and

hunger, and with beasts, or else should make such a vastation, that the
death, and "with the wild beasts should increase and be too strong for the
beasts of the earth. inhabitants there. (And all this but a forerunner of
9 And when he had the fay greater destructions that should afterwards be

Taw tejunde ene wrought among them at the siege of Titus.)

altar the souls of 9,10. And upon the opening of the fifth seal, I saw

them that were slain in the lower part of the sanctuary, beneath the altar
ee mere of God, of incense, the souls of the martyrs (see ch. vii. 9. 14.)
whi ae con eal that had been slain by the Jews for their constant
vio And they cried Preaching of Christ, and this blood of theirs, like th

to And they cried Preaching ΟἹ Uhrist, and this blood of theirs, ἢ e that
with a loud voice, of Abel, called to Christ, as a righteous and faithful
saying, Howlong,O Judge, for judgment upon those wicked men, who
Lord, holy and true, were guilty of all the blood of all the prophets, (Matt.

esol be XXill. 95,) even as far as to Christ himself and his

on them that dwell apostles, and other Christians afterwards, whom they

on δ the earth? persecuted also, and caused many to be put to death,

11 And white robes Tyke xxi. 1 2.

Salen. cud 7 11. And this crying of their blood for instant jus-

was said unto them, tice was at the present answered with giving them
that they should rest white robes, acknowledgments of their constancy and
yet for a little sea- perseverance in suffering, and consequently a present

pepe gen! ther a state of blissful reward: this revenge of their blood

their brethren, that being for a while, for some few years, deferred, till
should be killed as all the bloodguiltiness of these Jews should be filled
they were, should be up, all the other martyrs slain, James, the bishop of
fulfilled. Jerusalem, &c., and then should the vengeance come

Sete unl on, on these impenitent, obdurate persecutors: (see ch. vii.

ed the sixth seal, 9, 10, &c.) i : :
and, lo, there was 19. And at the opening of the sixth seal, in that
a [.7] great earth- rol] there was a representation of eclipses of sun and

bong ges {0} the moon, &c. figuratively to express great destructions,

sackclothofhair,and Hzek. xxxii. 7, Isaiah xiii. 20, Joel 1]. 10. and 31, and

the moon became as ch. 111. 15.

blood;

9 living creature. 10 hades followeth, 6 ἅδης ἀκολουθεῖ. : 11 to kill upon the ἔρτῃ
part of the land, ἀποκτεῖναι ἐπὶ τὸ τέταρτον τῆς γῆ5. 12 by, ὑπὸ, or, the fourth part of the
beasts: so the King’s MS. τὸ τέταρτον τῶν θηρίων. 13 beneath. 14 they had had,
εἶχον. 15 the land, τῆς yijs.

Ι

404 REVELATION. CHAP. VII. —

13 And the stars of 19. And the same was again signified by an ap-

heaven fell unto the hearance of falling stars dropping down as the wi-

earth, even as a fig :
tree casteth her Yun. thered figs, those that are of a second spring, and

timely figs, when she Come not to be ripe that year, but hanging on the
is shaken ofamighty tree in the winter are frostbitten, and with a great

wind. - wind are shaken down and fall from the tree, Isaiah
14 And the heaven me einy

departed as a scroll 3 Ms τ ens f

when it is rolled to- 14: And by the appearance of great, black, gloomy

gether; and every clouds, covering the whole face of the sky, not a star

mountain and island to be seen any more than the writing is discernible in —
were moved out of 4 roll folded up, (see note [a] Luke iv,) and by the |

te And [ith ekings Carthquakes, ver. 12, whereby many hills and is

of the earth, and were moved out of their places, Isaiah xxxiy. 4.
the great men, and 15. And the governors and great ones, of several
the rich men, and degrees of power among the Jews, the generals of the

the 15 chief captains, -
dud the shialioneane. several factions among them, and every meaner per-

and every bondman, 508 of all sorts, appeared in the vision to be in an
and every free man, horrible consternation ;

[z]hid themselves in

the dens and in the

rocks of the moun-

tains ;

16 And saidtothe 16. And the guilt of the blood of Christ and Chris-
mountainsandrocks, tians which they had shed, and of which they wished
Fall on us, and hide
us from the face of

ands

ei

2

ἦ

;
᾿
{

|

that it might fall upon them and their children, now :

him that sitteth on fell upon them, made them fly into vaults or caverns ἧ

the throne, and from under ground, and into walls, (according as it really
the [k] wrath of the fell out, and as it was foretold by the prophets, Isaiah
Lamb : il. 19, Hosea x. 8, and by Christ, Luke xxiii. 30.)

17 For the great ‘ haere! :
day of his wrath is 17: As seeing this inevitable vengeance now falling

come; and who shall on them.
be able to stand?
CHAP. VII.

AND after these 1. After the general view and description of God’s
things I saw four yengeances on the Jews succeed now the particular
angels standing on .ecutions of them; and therein the first thing that
the four corners of ΣῊ:

[a] the ‘earth, hold- Was represented to me was Christ’s peculiar care for
ing the four winds the preserving of the true, penitent believers of them
of the ?earth, that out of the common destruction, who are therefore first
the wind should not +, he marked, (as the houses of the Israelites in Egypt,
blow on the earth, | ι
nor on [b]the sea, that the plague may pass over them,) and so secured
nor Son any tree. before the vengeance break out upon them in com-
mon. ‘This is here thus expressed in vision: I saw,
saith he, four angels that had power to bring punish-
ments, famine, &c. (foretold ch. vi.) upon Judea, but
making stay before they would do it, not permitting
any of these mischiefs as yet to break out upon them.

16 latter figs, .dAdvous. 17 land, γῆς. 18 rulers over thousands. 1 land,
2 Jand. 3 on every.

,
‘
q

;

CHAP. VII. REVELATION. 495

2 And I saw an- e2—y. And whilst this was a doing, I saw another
other angel ascend- angel coming on a message from Christ, (intituled the

Se ee cect ot east or rising sun, see note [8] Luke i, and note [f]

the living God: and Rev. xvi,) with a writing sealed (an ordinance or
he cried with a loud commission from God) in his hand, that they proceed.
voice to the four an- not to any such act of mischief till the believers, or

aad he ‘the Orthodox, pure, steady Christians be sealed, that is,

earth and the sea; Put into a safe condition, that they partake not in that

Saying, Hurt not destruction. And these that are thus sealed, and so
the earth, neither the preserved, though they are a very small, despicable
sea, nor the trees, number in respect of the far greater number of those

‘ . ’ ;
ΕΣ ‘teat sem that were destroyed, only a remnant, as Noah’s family

God in their fore- of the old world, or Lot’s of Sodom, (see Luke xvii.
heads. 27. 29, and note [6] Matt. xxiv,) are yet fourteen
4 And I heard myriads and four thousand, that is, a great number,

Sanna sation (not precisely so many, or just twelve thousand and

and there were seal. 10 more, of every tribe ;) and these were by God’s
ed an [d]hundred appointment to be secured before the judgments were
and forty and four to break out upon that people.

thousand of all the

tribes of the children

of Israel.

5 Ofthe tribe of Ju-
da were sealed twelve
thousand. Of the
tribe of Reuben were
sealed twelve thou-
sand. Of the tribe
of Gad were sealed
twelve thousand.

6 Of the tribe of
Aser were sealed
twelve thousand. Of
the tribe of Neptha-
lim were sealed twelve
thousand. Of the
tribe of Manasses
were sealed twelve
thousand.

" Of the tribe of
Simeon were sealed
twelve thousand. Of
the tribe of Levi were
sealed twelve thou-
gand. Of the tribe
of Issachar were seal-
ed twelve thousand.

8 Of the tribe of
Zabulon were sealed
twelve thousand. Of
the tribe of Joseph
were sealed twelve

4 injure, ἀδικῆσαι. 5 shall seal, σφραγίσωμεν.

496 REVELATION. CHAP, VII.

thousand. Of the

tribe of Benjamin

were sealed twelve

thousand. nips. :
9 After this I be- 9. After this immediately I saw all the orthodox,

held, and, lo, a great pure, constant Christians, whether Jews or Gentiles, —

multitude, which no every where dispersed, of all nations, that had con-

of 8. Pagapesings νεῖ tinued thus long under persecution of the Jews, (see

kindreds, and peo- Ver. 14,) looking up with faith and constancy to
ple, and tongues, Christ, attending this vengeance of God on the unbe-

stood before the jieving Jews, and owned and acknowledged and re-

sorones ead ot warded by God as those that had stuck to the faith

with white robes, and and persevered constantly, Matt. xxiv. 13, though
palms in theirhands; they had not resisted unto blood, Heb. xii. 4.
10 And cried with 40, And these praised God for his deliverance, (as

rel Salvation saying, the martyrs called for vengeance, ch. vi. 9,) acknow-
{els which sitteth ledging all their delivery to be imputable, as a most

upon thethrone, and remarkable act of mercy, to God the Father, and to
unto the Lamb. — Christ, on whom they have believed.
τ And all the 41,12. And a multitude of angels stood waiting

cg oe on God, and encompassing the bishops of Judea,

and about the elders (Which were, together with the apostles, to be gone
and the four 7beasts, out of the country at this time, and so to partake of
and fell before the this delivery,) and they joined with them in this

a EA Cae rca rejoicing and blessing of God.

12 Saying, Amen:
Blessing, and glory,
and wisdom, and
thanksgiving, and
honour, and power,
and might, be unto
our God for ever and
ever. Amen. ‘
13 And one ofthe 13. And methought one of the bishops asked me,

eldersanswered,say- who 1 thought those were (or whence) that were in

ing unto me, What the white garments of unspotted innocence, ver. g.
are these which are

arrayed in_ white
robes? and whence
came they? : ii ,
14 And I saidun- 14. And I told him I knew not, desiring him to tell

to him, Sir, thoume. And he told me, saying, hese are the confes-

knowest. And he said ᾿
to me, These are they 5018 (though not martyrs), ver. 9, that ventured their

which came out of lives for Christ in the confessing him constantly.
great tribulation, and

have washed their

robes,and madethem

white in the blood of

the Lamb. ᾿ ς
15Thereforearethey 15. Who shall therefore live to enjoy some tran-

6 every nation, and tribes, παντὸς ἔθνους καὶ φυλῶν. 7 living creatures.

leit
is. £713" 0 ies

εὐ a κι ita hte art iN ν ὁ sia tia σρο μα

ae

eee

ἃ. ΦΥ͂ oo

PE NE Te eT TT

Pk REO SES

;

ἧ-
‘ee
4“
ἣν
Ἂν

ΡΥ aS acta eas

CHAP. VIII. REVELATION. 497

before the throne of quillity and peaceable assembling to serve him in the

re Aneta ae church : (see 2 Thess. ii. 1, and Rey. v. 10.)

temple: and he that
sitteth on the throne
shall dwell among
them.
16 They shall hun- 16. They shall no more be persecuted or restrained

ger no more, neither from assemblies: (see Isaiah xlix. 10.)
thirst any more ; nei-

ther shall the sun
light on them, nor
any 8 heat. : ο :
17 For the Lamb 17. But live peaceably in Christ’s fold, (see psalm.
which is *inthe midst xxiii. 2 ;) and having sown in tears, they shall now

“cher sce ie ec reap in joy the fruits of their patience and persever-
lead them unto liy- 2nce, (see Isaiah xxv. 8,) a peaceable time of serving

ing fountains of wa- God. (Such as the Christians had in the days of
ters: and God shall Vespasian and Titus after the destruction of the Jews.)
wipe away all tears

from their eyes.

CHAP. VIII.

AND when hehad 1. And after these six rolls and seals, ch. vi, con-
opened the seventh taining the several previous judgments that were to

“mcr sche a fall on the unbelieving Jews, and the prodigies fore-

the space of half an g0Ing, and predictions of utter destruction that should
hour. fall upon them, follows now the seventh roll and seal,
2 And I saw the and on the opening of that there was a representation

ataod” be ae op of the service in the temple at the time of offering in-
and tothemweregiv- Cense. For, first, I perceived an universal silence for

en seven [a] trump- half an hour, that is, the people praying by themselves
ets. silently in the court, (as they are wont to do while

3 sch oaeae pele the high priest is offering in the sanctuary.)
.. int ebtar: having 3: And the seven angels or officers that waited on

a [a] golden censer; God, ch. i. 4, like so many priests in the temple,
and there was given sounded their trumpets.
unto him much in- 4, 4, And another angel, as the high priest, offered

> gsiccheony Sn ἅνον up the incense with which the people’s prayers are

prayers of all saints Supposed to ascend to God. By this, signifying the
upon the golden al- prayers of all faithful people, persecuted by these ob-
tar which was before durate Jews, to have come to God’s ears, and to have

the throne. os εἰ
σα this’ ckioks found admission there:

of the incense, which

came with the pray-

ers of the saints,

ascended up before

God out of the an-

gel’s hand.

8 scorching, καῦμα. 9 about, ἀνὰ μέσον. 10 shall rule them, or, be their shepherd,
ποιμανεῖ. 1 give it to, δώσῃ.

HAMMOND, VOL. II. K-k

498 REVELATION. : CHAP. VIII.

5 And the angel 5. And as an effect or consequent of that, that is,

ene ane of that persecution, and their prayers for deliverance,
a el Men rae “it (not for this vengeance,) it is, that the angel fills his
8 into the earth: and Censer with fire from the altar of burnt offerings, that

there were [b]voices, is, with the wrath of God, (so oft expressed in the

andthunderings,and prophets by fire,) and that wrath consuming, (such

or and an 4s the fire that consumed the burnt sacrifice totally,)
6 Aud the seven and cast it upon all Judea; and the effects of that

angels which had the were voices, and thunders, (that is, noise of thunders,)
seven trumpets pre- and lightnings, and earthquake, that is, great, heavy,

sate themselves to sydden, wasting judgments upon that people, repre-
Th first ange 4
odes and rete the consequents of the sounding the seven trumpets. -

4 followed hail and 6. Then the seven angels set their trumpets to their

[c]fire mingled with mouths, every one, and were ready to blow, and did

blood, and they were Ὶ
cast upon the Searth: 807 / ORC after another, each of which had a several

6 and the third part Signification in it.

of trees was burnt 7. And when the first sounded, I saw falling upon

up, and all [d]green Judza hail and fire mingled with blood, a fit emblem
grass was burnt up. of seditions and commotions, and they fell upon

ne ete Judza, and wasted it in a bloody manner; and the

as it were a great obedient, meek, pious Christians that would not join
mountain burning with them in their seditious practices were terribly.

ith [c]|fire was cast : :
0 [edie iy Sao plundered and wasted by them. And this fell heavily

je |third t of th
te} TPR NID * as well as upon Judea.

And the third 8. And upon the second angel’s sounding there was.

part of the creatures another representation of a great multitude of the
er rats ye same or like seditious persons rising in Galilee, and
and the third part of the suppressing of them cost a great deal of blood,

the ships were de- consumed a great multitude of Galileans,

stroyed. . Made a great destruction of men, and vastation.

to And the third of tle most eminent cities there: (see note [e].)

ne δύπρσθθν a 10, 11. And upon the sounding of the third, an

star from heaven, €Minent person, taking upon him to be a captain.
[c]burning as it were among them, and drawing many after him, raised a
a lamp, and it fell sedition in the lesser cities and towns of Galilee: (see
upon the third part ote [¢].) And this sedition was a bitter, pernicious

ee οὰ τ κα one to those that joined in it, brought a force from the

of waters ; Romans, slew a great multitude more in those parts
11 And the name of Galilee. >
of the star is call-
ed [f]Wormwood:
and the third part
of the waters became

3 from the fire of the altar, ἐκ τοῦ πυρὸς τοῦ θυσ. 3 on the land, eis τὴν γῆν. 4 was,
ἐγένετο. 5 land, γῆν. 6 The King’s MS. reads, καὶ τὸ τρίτον τῆς γῆς κατεκάη, καὶ
τρίτον τῶν δένδρων, and the third part of the earth was burnt up, and the third part of the trees.

sented here in general, but particularly set down in.

ἢ ἐν, ως πο λα

upon the tetrarchate of Abylene (see note [Ὁ] ch. vii.) Ὁ

CHAP. ΙΧ. REVELATION. 499

wormwood; and ma-
ny men died of the
waters, because they
were made bitter.
12 And the fourth 12. And upon the sounding of the fourth, I saw

angel sounded, and the representation of a great judgment falling upon

εὐ [9] eccng serble the holy city, a siege and attempt on Jerusalem itself.

and the third part of
the moon, and the
third part of the
stars ; so as the third
part of them was
darkened, and the
day 7 shone not for
a third part of it, and
the night likewise. ει Ἷ
13 And I beheld, 13. And a prophet denouncing three horrible woes
and heard an * angel against the whole nation, which should particularly

flying aoe, i be set down in the three representations which should

ing with aloud voice, 06 ushered in by the three other angels still behind,
[h|:Woe, woe, woe, Which would not be long before they sounded; the
to the inhahiters of first of them belonging to the forerunners immediately
ey Axa before the last siege and destruction of Jerusalem ;

the second, to that siege itself; the third, to the sad

of the trumpet of the faa
three angels, which events following it.

are ὃ yet to sound!
CHAP. IX.
AND the fifthan- 1. And upon the sounding of the fifth trumpet, I
gel sounded, and I saw him that was before, (ch. viii. 10,) the leader of

1 oer F .
si onal os the seditious, or some other that succeeded in his

earth: and to him Place, and he became a ringleader of most hellish
ge δῷ the key of villainies, which, under the title of zealots, did all the

the “bottomless pit. mischief imaginable.

sh ΕΝ ΤῊΝ ὃν αὐ 2. And they marched up to Jerusalem, and seized

and there arose ἃ Upon the temple there, killed the high priests and the
smoke out of the pit, rest of the priests, and plundered the city.
as the smoke of a
great *furnace; and
the sun and the air
were darkened by
reason of the smoke .
of the pit.
3 And there came 3: And these became as locusts, great wasters and
out of the smoke lo- devourers, and were in other respects peculiarly like
custs*upontheearth: Jocusts, which, having no king, go out by bands,

oe ve ee ‘the ELOY: Xxx. 27; and such were these, a company of
Mecocpions of the giddy, wild people, in great numbers, harassing and

earth have power. devouring all.

7 appeared not the third part of it, μὴ φαίνῃ τὸ τρίτον αὐτῆς. 8 Or, eagle: for the
King’s MS. reads ἀετοῦ. 9 the land from the rest, γῆς ἐκ τῶν λοιπῶν. 10 ready to
sound, μελλόντων σαλπ. 1 the star that was fallen from heaven on the land. 2 well
of the abyss, φρέατος τῆς ἀβύσσου. 3 chimney, καμίνου. 4 into the land, εἰς τὴν γῆν.
5 scorpions have power of the land, ἔχουσιν ἐξουσίαν of σκορπίοι τῆς γῆ.

Kke2-

500 REVELATION. CHAP. 1X.

4 And it {1 was 4. But by God’s providence disposing for the good :

δ commanded them : : ἘΠῚ
ΠῚ ὅδ sincld not of his servants, so it was, that this judgment of the

hurt the grass of the “τος
earth, nethee any Vili,) but only upon the Jews themselves, (that were

green thing, neither as contrary to Christianity as any,) only because they
any tree; but only were not of the faction of those zealots.
thosemenwhichhave =~" And the judgment that fell upon the Jews by
not the seal of God : nk

in their foreheads, these men was not so much a downright killing

5 And to them it (though that also befell Annas and the priests, see
was given that they note [a]), as plundering and pillaging and undoing
ΟΣ ΤΉΕΒΕ ΕΝ them, and tearing their necessary food from the best
be [c ἀλλοῦ ὄρ five Citizens of Jerusalem, and thus continuing for five
months: and their months’ space, till Titus came to besiege the city, by
torment was as the which means the siege became much the more cruel
torment of a scor- and intolerable when it came; and so this was most
ee —- he strik- £+1y compared to scorpions, as the whipping with them

6 And in those days 18 the most cruel and terrible infliction, much more
shall men [d] seek cruel than any other scourge, 1 Kings ΧΙ]. 11.
death, and shall not 6, This brought a great famine and want on the
— sd ebrogte og tie greatest and richest men, and that is far more
shall flee from them, Miserable than death itself: (see note [α] ch. vi.)

7 And the shapes 7: And these devouring wasters, the zealots, were
of the locusts were in appearance like warriors, and pretended themselves
like unto horses pre- t he redeemers of the people, and counter-conquer-
ee aes ae ors of the Romans, (which is meant by their crowns
7 were as it were like unto gold, false princes, false patriots ;) and they
crowns like gold,and took upon them to be saviours and benefactors, saith
their faces were as Josephus, would look like men, kind and friendly,
oe ἘΠῚ a gere ἃ When they wrought all this ruin to their brethren.
hair as the hair of 98+ And all this while these that thus devoured and
women, and their preyed upon all they came near, and so were most
teeth were as the terrible to those that could not resist, were most base,
teeth of lions. cowardly persons, these great plunderers, far from
See ren ear having any manliness or valour in them.

plates, as it .

were breastplates of 9. And they were hardhearted, compassionless
iron; and the sound people, and in great troops, like grasshoppers or lo-
of their wings was custs, they flew about, and made all places resound
as the sound of cha- Yith their noise and at the news of them, Joel ii. 5.
riots of many horses : ς Ἶ
running to battle. 10, And as scorpions wound and sting with their

ro And they had tails, so they, coming in with fair pretences of savi-
tails like unto scor- ours and benefactors, when they depart, plunder and
pions,and there were garry all along with them: and so they continue till

Se ae ws the time of Titus’s siege, ver. 5, just five months’

to hurt men five Space.
months.

11 And they had 11" And though they disclaim having any king
a king over them, over them but God, and upon that score pretend to

6 said. 7 as it were crowns like unto gold, ὡς στέφανοι ὅμοιοι χρυσῷ.

zealots fell not upon the Christians, (see note [4] ch. —

ἵ
i
:

cee yA Vee τὰ

a ee ee ee a ee ee ee Ce 9 9.4, ee aah ee τὸ

CHAP. Ix. REVELATION. . 501

which is the angel of rise up against the Romans; and though, like locusts,
co igang Bt, ver. 3, they go out by bands, having no king to con-
Hebrew tongue is duct them, yet their cruelty and unmercifulness in
Abaddon, but in the destroying owns them to have a king, who rules
Greek ὧν ἐπ hath among them, and puts them upon all this villainy,
aap 6] Apol- Satan, that delights in nothing but destroying.

τ Minaioeis past; ,.1"- And this is the first of those woes or pests fore-
and, behold, there told ch. viii. 13. And though this were a competent
come two woes more Judgment on that nation, there are yet two more
‘hereafter. = approaching them.

13 And the sixth 13. And upon the sounding of the sixth trumpet

1 ded, ‘ :
caper iy ae ei of the sixth angel, I heard a voice from the altar of

the four horns of the incense, where the prayers of the saints or constant
golden altar which is Christians are said to be offered up, ch. vill. 3, noting
before God, that the prayers of the exiled Christians (that to avoid
Fa! Saytig “to the this destruction were departed to Pella and many
sixthangel which had other places out of the land, and prayed for liberty to
the trumpet, Loose return to their country again) were come up before
the fourangelswhich God, and in mercy to them the siege of Jerusalem,
Pe pou Γ fl re that now follows, was hastened.
Gheates. 14. And methought that voice said to this sixth
τ And the four angel, that he should take off that restraint caused by
angels were loosed, the present affairs at Rome, and by the great changes

which were prepared there, which detained Vespasian from setting upon

for an hour, and a J ] .
day, and a month, erusalem according to his purpose.

and a year, for to 16. And so they were let loose from that restraint,
slay the third part of that is, permitted by the condition of affairs to march
ek th ᾿ into Judzea, for which they were before ready, but

10 And the numer had by the providence of God interposing some hin-
of the army of the : ὲ
horsemen were two derances, as he thought fit, been kept for this point of
hundred thousand time, to a day (as we say) which God hath deter-
thousand: and I mined as most agreeable to all his purposes of saving
heard the number some and destroying the rest.
of them. : -

17 And thusIsaw 10: And methought their armies of horsemen were
the horses in the vi- presently mustered and the number of them found to
sion, and them that be infinite and unimaginable, the Syrians, Arabians,
sat on them, having Itureans, &c. in vast numbers associating themselves
[4] breastplates " of Git Biieni:

fire, and of jacinth,
ES hike: aati 7. And these troops of horse or horsemen were

the heads of the represented to me with breastplates shining like
horses were as the flaming fire, and their aspect most terrible, like that
heads of lions; and of jions gaping, and flaming fire issuing out of their
out of their mouths o? : r
mouths ; or else, the front of this army, noted by their

issued fireand smoke ;
and brimstone. breastplates and heads, were very formidable.

8 The first, Mia: see Matt. xxviii. 1. 9 after these, μετὰ ταῦτα. 10 at, ἐπί.

Ui fiery, and blue, and like brimstone. πυρίνους καὶ ὑακινθίνους καὶ θειώδει5.

502 REVELATION. CHAP. X.

18 By these three 18. And a multitude of the Jews were killed by

was the third part : a
GP aie Billed, by them in their passage through the country.

the fire, and by the

smoke, and by the

brimstone, which is-

sued out of their

mouths. ᾿ς :

το For their power 109. And the rear of this army was as terrible as the
is in their mouth, front, came, after wasting and destroying, as the front
oy tater le ; had done, ver. 18. And so the whole army was like
like unto serpents, that kind of serpent which hath an head in the tail,

and had heads, and and wounds as dangerously with that as with the
fe them they do other.

urt.

20 And the rest of 20. And though many of the inhabitants were de-
the men which were stroyed by this means, yet were not they that escaped,
oo wagon by — nor the Gnostics among them that had associated with
errs : bid acai the Jews against the Christians, (and were many of
their hands, that they them now destroyed with them,) reformed by all this;
should not worship they yet repented not of their idol-worship, which
devils, and idols of they took for an indifferent thing, but rather grew

gold, and silver, and
brass, and stone, and “978° and worse,

of wood: which nei-

“ppp toed desing 21. And went on impenitently in all their blood-
21 Neither repent- iness that they had been guilty of upon the Chris-

ed they of their mur- tians, their sorceries, (see note [d] Gal. v,) yea, and
pee et thee their abominable uncleannesses and rapines; they

fornication, nor of Were no whit the better for all that had yet befallen

their thefts. them.
CHAP. X.

AND I saw an- 1. Upon the multiplying of these sins, ch. ix. 21,
pine renee. pee and impenitent continuing in all their provocations, it
ven, clothed with a WS Just with God to proceed, as now he appeared to
cloud: and a rain- Me in the vision to do; for methought I saw another
bow was upon his angel of special dignity (such as ch. v. 2, and ch.
head, and his face xviii. 21, designed and used for eminent employ-
tracer ie wee ments) coming down in a cloud from heaven, (as
pillars of fire : angels are wont to do on God’s messages,) having a

ς rainbow on his head, either to denote a glorious ap-
pearance, as Ezek. i. 28, or, perhaps, moreover (see
ch. iv. 3.) God’s covenant of mercy and deliverance,
made with all his faithful servants, who were now to
receive benefit by what should fall out, (see ch. ix. 13,)
but his looks or countenance were most terrible, and
his feet, denoting his ways and present designed ac-
tions, were most sad and destructive, the fire noting
destruction, and the pillars the fixedness of the decree,
the immutableness of it.

n= w

ee ee ee

See Rr ee A are +
ἧς a -

oes

-»

kee a σον

SMe ηρεαδνι

cS ε
ae

=e ee ΨΨΨΡ ΡΨ.

4 And cried with a

seventh angel, when phets,

CHAP. Χ. REVELATION. 503

_2 And he had in’ 2. And he had in his hand a roll opened, and so

his hand alittle book yeady to be read, wherein was contained a sentence

site foot as ay τῷ against the whole nation of the Jews, (see note on ch.

‘sea, and his left foot Vu. 6,) a decree come out from God of utter destruc-
‘on the ' earth, tion: and this was the completion of that prophecy,

wherein it was said that Christ should make his ene-
mies his footstool; that is, subdue and bring them
down, and that here expressed by this angel’s setting
both his feet on them.

3. And this angel roared terribly, as a lion doth
loud voice, as when roar after his prey when he is in sight of it ; and upon

-a lion roareth: and that, as upon a call, the seven thunders uttered their

; aie gees voices, that is, methought I heard seven, that is, many

- uttered their voices.

claps of thunder, and voices coming out of them, by
which the destruction of Jerusalem by ‘Titus was
shortly represented.

4 And when the 4- And as 1 had before written what I had seen

seven thunders had and heard, so now I was about to do, to sct down

uttered their voices, what was said by those voices ; but I was commanded.

I was about to write: that 1 should not do so, but, on the other side, that I

and I heard a voice 1 th a: Gale b

from heaven saying Should shut and seal them up, signifying them to be

unto me, Seal up too terrible to be revealed, (the ears of every one that

those things which heard them would tingle,) and therefore fitter to be

the seven thunders sealed and closed up in silence than to be recorded or
set down, (such was this destruction by Titus.)

uttered, and write
them not. : ὃ
5 And the angel 5: And the angel, ver. 1, lifted up his hand to hea-

which I saw stand ven, as a ceremony of swearing, Gen. xiv. 22, Deut.

upon the seaand up- xxxii. 40, (proportionably to that which is said of God

δ pon h τῆς bie concerning the provoking Israelites, that he sware in

ven, his wrath, they should not enter into his rest, (that is,
that they should die in the wilderness, and not enter
into Canaan,) or concerning the delivering his people
out of Antiochus’s hands, Dan. xii. 7,)

6 And sware by 6, 7. And with an oath, by God the creator of all
oe veer haga the world, he pronounced the sentence, that time or
vented heaven, and delay should no more be, that is, that this execution
the things that there- of God’s decree should be no longer deferred, but the

in are, and the earth, destruction, so long threatened, which when it came,

.and the things that it should be a total, utter destruction, should now im-

therein are, and the

sea, and the things mediately light upon this people: a very great part

which are therein, Of it now by Titus, and within a very little while,
that there should be upon the sounding of the seventh angel, it should be

*[4]time no longer: perfected, and so all those prophecies be fulfilled,

“ἢ ut in the days whereby it had been foretold both by the old pro-

ee eee. oe ane and since by the prophets under the new tes-

he shall ‘ begin to tament, to whom it had been made known by God,

1 Jand, γῆν. 2 land, γῆν. 3 delay. 4 be ready to sound, μέλλῃ σαλπίζειν.

504 REVELATION. * CHAP. X.

sound, the mystery though when, or at what point of time, it had never
of God should be heen revealed to any, Matt. xxiv. 36, Acts i. 7, and
finished, as he hath
declared to his ser- 8° WS kept as a mystery.

vants the prophets. 8. And that voice that spake to me from heaven,

8 And the voice ver. 4, again spake to me, and commanded me to go
which I heard from to that angel, ver. 2, and beseech him to give me the
pepren ligeeg ΒΗ book or roll, (wherein that sentence was written.)

e again, and said, ; :

Go and take the lit. 9- And I went and besought him for it; and he
tle book which is gave it me, and bid me eat it, (see Ezek. iii. 1,) tell-
open in the hand jng me that though it would taste a little pleasant in
of the angel which my mouth, Ezek. iii. 3, yet when it was in the sto-

standeth upon the ὸ : : ;
sea and upon the ™ach it would be very bitter; that is, that though in
6 earth. respect of the rescue and deliverance that would be-

And I went unto fall the godly by the destruction of these enemies of
the angel, and said theirs, and by consideration of the great justice of
ee Nee ‘And 0d upon these that so well-deserved it, I should,
hesaid untome, Take while I considered that alone, fully approve and be
it, and eat it up; and well pleased with this sentence against the Jews ; yet
it shall make thy when I began to see and consider it in the terrible-
belly bitter, but it noss of it, and in the utter vastation of a glorious
shall be in thymouth
sweet as honey. temple, where God had so long been pleased to dwell,
and of a people which God had taken and owned
peculiarly for himself, it would be a most horrible and
amazing thing to me.

to AndI took the 10. And I took the roll and devoured it, that is,
baal ont ote considered and meditated upon it, on both parts of it,
τῷ = ἃς ΤῊ eee the destructions to the Jews, as well as the deliver-
my mouth sweet as aces and advantages to Christians; the terribleness
honey: and as soon of the utter destruction as well as the merits of the
as 1 had eaten it, my Jews that brought it on them: and though the one
belly was bitter. — pleased me exceedingly, yet, as honey, that is sweet

to the taste when it is eaten, is very uneasy to the
stomach, so the other part, that of the destructions
of my countrymen the Jews, was matter of horrible
grief to me.

11 And he said un- 11. And when I thought with myself, sure now
to me, Thou must there is an end of the vision concerning the Jews,
fore (el bis cca ἶ oa there is no more to be seen or prophesied of; the angel
ples, an datiode endl said unto me, that beyond this destruction of the tem-
tongues, and *kings, Ple and Jerusalem and Judea under Titus, to which

these last parts of the vision belonged, there was yet
more matter of prophecy belonging to this people,
what should yet further betide them from the Romans
(after this destruction) by ensuing emperors, Adrian
especially, and other kings and people, that should

assist him in rooting out this nation.

5 stood, ἑστῶτος. 6 land, γῆς. 7 of the people. 8 many kings.

τ
ὡ
|

EE a ee Tn oN om!

fi”

ae

ET I Bene δε δὲ χα οὶ μος τος paar ee

CHAP, ΧΙ. REVELATION. | 505

CHAP. XI.

AND there was 1, After the destruction of Jerusalem by Titus,
given me a reed like Ἢ x, the most memorable passage concerning this
unto a rod: and the
angel stood, saying, Matter of the Jews (and so the fittest matter of a fur-
Rise, and measure ther vision) being that which fell on that people under
the a of God, the emperor Adrian, the next vision here seems to
got ἘΜ Lalalter, and belong to that. And by way of preparation to the re-
therein... Presenting of it, here is first set down Adrian’s re-
; building of Jerusalem, and setting up the heathen
worship there. To this purpose, saith he, methought
I had a measuring rod, or pole, or perch given me,
(as in Ezekiel, ch. xl,) and a command from the an-
gel to mete the temple of God, that is, first, the sanc-
tuary or holy, and in it the holy of holies, and then
the court, where the altar of burnt-offerings stood,
and where the people worshipped and prayed to God,
called the court of the Israelites. (‘This measuring is
the inclosing or setting thus much of the temple apart
in memory of the former consecration, not to be pro-
faned or meddled with, that is, built upon by the em-
peror Adrian, who now designed to erect a new city
there, calling it (by his own name, A¢lius) Athia.

2 But the court 2. But I was appointed to leave or cast out, that is,
which is without the not thus to measure or inclose the court of the Gen-
temple * leave out, tiles, called the outer court, (see note [a] Ephes. ii,)
ida en inte 2oting that the Roman emperor should take that in,
the 2 Gentiles: and and build upon it and about it a new city, not only
the holy city shall for Jews, but Gentiles to live in; and so that Jeru-
they tread under foot salem, formerly called the faithful and holy city,
fortyandtwomonths. should now, being thus rebuilt, be called by another

name, and profaned with idol-worship, a temple being
erected to Jupiter upon mount Sion, and so continue
for the same proportion of time (that is, three years
and an half) that it had in Daniel’s prophecy been
profaned by Antiochus, Dan. vii. 25.

3 And I will give 9. And all this time there bemg two Christian
power unto my bishops of Jerusalem, one of the Jewish, the other of
[| two witnesses, the Gentile or stranger Christians there, and these
aks ar aaa being raised up by God like prophets to forewarn
two hundred and men of their sins and danger, shall like prophets set
threescore days, themselves against the sins both of the Jews and Gen-
clothed in sackcloth. tiles, labour to convert them all to Christianity, to

bring them to the reformation of their wicked lives,
to the purging out of all the abominable sins (men-
tioned ch. ix. 20, 21.) unreformed among them ; and

1 cast out, ἔκβαλε. 2 nations, @vect.

506 REVELATION. CHAP. XI.
this the angel told me they should do all that space

of three years and an half, (mentioned ver. 2,) and
do it (as prophets are wont when they prophesy judg-
ments on unreformed sinners) in sackcloth, (see note
[4] Matt. iii,) denoting the yet further evil effects
that would be consequent to their still holding out
impenitent against the faith.

4 These are the 4: These two bishops of the Christian churches
two olive trees, and there, together with the congregations belonging to
the two candlesticks them, were now to be looked on as the advancers and
Ror oe ae restorers of piety, after that general depravation and

“ne Gs infidelity in that place; and are therefore compared,
the bishops to Zerubbabel and Joshua, Zech. iv. 3, de-
scribed there by the emblem of the two olive trees,
and the two churches to the two candlesticks, (see
ch. i. 20,) standing before the God of the land, ver.
14, that is, serving Christ continually at a time of
such universal corruption among all others.

5 And if any man ὅ' And to these two are appliable two passages of
will hurt them, fire story belonging to Elias: as first, bringing down fire

proceedeth out of from heaven, (noting what shall befall their enemies,
their mouth, and de- yoy 1 3.)

Minch ore ete 6. And secondly, having that power of prayer as

will hurt them, he to shut up heaven that it should not rain, for the same

4 Pte

a ee ee eS ee ee

Se es

"must in this manner space that Elias did, that is, three years and an half, ©
be killed. ver. 3, (see James v. 17,) and two passages more re- —

με player cag tik eal ferring to Moses; as first, the power to turn the water
that it rain not in 1to blood through all Egypt; and secondly, to bring
the days of their plagues upon them: noting by both these, that they
prophecy: and have were a kind of Moses and Elias, designed by God,
Εν one to bring the Jews to obedience, as Moses, the
blood, and to smite Other to destroy idolatry, as Elias ; the first, the work
‘the earth with all of the bishop of the Jewish congregations ; the second,
plagues, as often as of the bishop of the Gentiles.
cas ot 7. And when they have spent a good time in dis-
hail Ἧ Ἐν ee ταῦ charging their office thus, in endeavouring to reduce
their testimony, the both Jews and Gentiles, and bring them into the
beast that ascendeth church, an eminent instrument of the devil’s, Barcho-
out of the bottom- chebah, in Adrian’s time, will gather a multitude of
pia plore Gd veel unbelieving Jews unto him, and as a wild beast raven
and shall overcome 20d devour, kill and plunder all that will not join
them, and kill them. With him against the Romans, and so (as histories
affirm of him) handle the Christians cruelly and hos-
tilely because they would not do so, and unless they
would deny Christ.

8 And their dead 8. And upon this pretence kill them, and cast out

8 land, γῆς. 4 on the waters, ἐπὶ τῶν ὑδάτων.

ae ee eee

μὰ ST AL Mer a ee nee en Dl TT

CHAP, ΧΙ. REVELATION. 507

bodies shail lie in the their carcasses in the streets without burial; and this
Street of the great still in Jerusalem, (that no prophet might be slain
city, which spiritual- fee ἐπὰν Ὁ 8
ly is called Sodom 20Y where else,) which cannot better be compared
and Egypt, where than to Sodom, for abominable sins of the Gnostics,
also our Lord was to Egypt, (see note [67 ch. xiv,) for oppressing God’s
crucified. le. that is. th She a ani
people, that is, the Christians; nor expressed by any
τς uate volhacn character than that which brought all their punish-
= τγραυανᾷ and na. Wents upon them, their crucifying of Christ, and
tions shall see their dealing in like manner with Christians.
dead bodies three 9. And thus shall it be, the Christians shall be
vt μοί si _ thus slain and cast out into the streets, without any
dead bodies we i compassion or reverence, either from the Jews or hea-
in δ graves. thens inhabiting at Jerusalem, (see note [6] ch. x,) as
το And they that long as that seditious company prevail there.
dwell’upon theearth 10, And this should be matter of rejoicing and con-
shall rejoice over sratulating to the Jews one with another, as upon the
them, and make mer- 4 + ct} f the} . ; ἘΠ
ry, and shall send “€S ruction of their greatest enemies, (as Elias was
ifts one to another; counted an enemy to Ahab, whom he would have
ecause these two reformed.)
prophets tormented 41, But after some time their cause should come

a eg t dwelt on +4 be heard before God, their injuries to be avenged,

ΤΙ And after three the Christians of these congregations should begin to
days and an half the flourish again, as in a kind of resurrection from the
Spirit of life from dead, by the power and mercy of God; and all that
God entered into .aw this, and the manner of doing it, (Christians res-

ὠρε τατον ud pee cued by the idolatrous, heathen Romans,) could not

great fear fell up- but acknowledge it a great work of God’s, and worship
on them which saw God for it.
them. 12. And they were taken up as it were to heaven

ὑφ emery meted out of this bloody, seditious broil that lay so heavy

‘heaven saying unto Upon them, that is, restored to a great and notable

them, Come up hi- tranquillity, to halcyonian days of peace and Christian
ther. And they as- profession.
cended up toheaven” 14° And as they were thus rescued and relieved,
in a cloud; and their : A Pas :
enemiesbeheldthem, 8° the other inhabitants of that place, that joined in
13 And the same that sedition, or complied with them against the
hour was there a Christians, ver. 10, were destroyed by the Romans,
great earthquake, ἃ creat part of that new city and the inhabitants

Side cn Ei. “ws thereof; and upon this the rest turned Christians,

in the earthquake Seeing the prophecies of the two witnesses fulfilled
were slain of men upon those that would not believe or obey them.

seven thousand:and 4,4, And so this calamity lighting on the Jews in
SGughted. and oe Adrian’s time was in a manner as bloody as that other
glory to the God of under Titus, and though it came some time after the

eaven. former, yet was not long deferred. That under Titus

_ 14 The [6] second was the second woe, described from ch. ix. 12. 15. to

5 tribes, φυλῶν. 6 tombs, monuments, μνήματα. 7 on the land, ἐπὶ τῆς yijs.

508 REVELATION. CHAP. ΧΙ,

woe is past ; and, be- the end of ch. x; and this under Adrian, the third,
pate ahickly wee set down from the beginning of this chapter, and
ts And the seventh Caused by the sedition of Barchochebah, ver. 7.
angel sounded; and 15. And this summarily repeated by the sounding
there were great voi- of the seventh angel, who was to conclude this whole
αν tof The kino. tragedy. For as he sounded, thunders were immedi-
doms of this world #tely heard, that is, pouring in of the Roman armies
are become δέ} king- upon them, mentioned ver. 13, and an immense mul-
doms of our Lord, titude of Jews, almost six hundred thousand of them,
ay . oa trim slain, saith Dio ; others affirm as many more, from the
fopievae ah tg beginning of this war. And as this was done on the
16 And the four Seditious Jews, so by this means the Christians, espe-
and twenty elders, cially of the Gentiles, came to flourish there more
which sat before God than ever, and that whole city became in a manner
ok at Bae Ate Gentile-Christian, Marcus, a Gentile, being the one
worshipped God, Pishop under which both Jew and Gentile Christians
17 Saying, We give Were united; and thus the church of Jerusalem en-
thee thanks, O Lord tered upon her flourishing condition, and the faith of
nner ” Almighty, Christ got the upper hand, so as it never should be
RE BM cca teen destroyed utterly again.

and art to come; :
because thou hast 16. And the four and twenty bishops of Judea, ch.

4 taken to thee thy iv. 2, acknowledged this a great mercy of God, which ~

great power,and hast tended wonderfully to the prosperity of the whole
reigned. - church of Judza under them,
18 And the [g]na- Sav; Biccaei: he: Cod for δά
tions ? were angry, 17: Saying, blessed be God tor this intinite mercy
and thy wrath is of his, wherein he hath magnified his fidelity to the
come, and the time Christians, and used the Gentile-Romans as his instru-
bf the dead, that wae ments to set up his Christian church in Judea.
μοι ἐμάθαν _ 18. Now is fulfilled that prophecy of psalm ii, Th
and that thou should- ᾿ propnecy Of peas eee
est give reward unto Jewish nation have behaved themselves most stub-
thy servants the pro- bornly against Christ, and cruelly against Christians,
phate, ede gine and thy judgments are come upon them ; and though
Ger ty aul sige the avenging of the blood of the martyr Christians
and great; and hath a while been deferred, till these other sufferings
shouldest destroy under Barchochebah were added to them, ch. vi. 11,
them which “*[h]de- yet now the time is fully come for all the vengeance
stroy the earth. to be poured out, the Jews and Gnostics to be de-
stroyed, and all the orthodox, pure, constant Chris-
tians to have days of tranquillity, and peaceable
profession of the gospel, and liberty of assemblies.
19 And the temple 49, And this as an effect of God’s covenant of
F τὶ ρίξη ον mercy made with believers, and which will never

in h , and th Σ “pos eich
τοῖν ΤΣ ΤΩ nA fail to be performed to all Christians, that will in

8 our Lord’s, and his Christ’s. 9 ruler of all things, 6 παντοκράτωρ. 10 is, and
which was, and which is to come, 6 dy καὶ ὁ ἦν καὶ 6 ἐρχόμενος. 11 received, εἴληφας.
12 have been angry, and thy wrath came, ὠργίσθησαν, καὶ ἦλθεν : see note onch.vi..17. 18 cor-
rupt the land, διαφθείροντας τὴν γῆν.

9 NTT, Bd Re PE se ne wee Des

εκ κε, τ PS One wee

CHAP, XII. REVELATION. 509

ple ie ark. of jae time of distresses and persecutions wait and depend

Fig eee oe constantly, and that fall not off by any temptations

nings, and voices, from him. And there were lightnings, and voices, and

and thunderings, thunders, and great hail, (which words in all proba-

and an earthquake, bility belong to the next vision (and chapter), and so

and great hail. are connected by Andreas Cesareensis, and his ex~-
scriber Arethas ; and by them is noted, that there is
a further vision behind, and that consisting of thunder-
ings and lightnings and earthquakes, that is, menaces
of judgments from heaven against those that had their
hearts hardened and stubborn against Christ, of which
the hail was an emblem, ch. vii. 7. And who these
were that were now next to come on the scene will
follow in the next chapter.)

CHAP. XII.

AND "there ap- 1. Another vision is here set down, and either the hea-
tgp Sy great won- ven or the air made the scene whereon it is represented,
τρβορ τος olatlind ith thus: And methought I saw a woman, signifying the
the sun, and the church of Christ thereby, and that woman, that church
moon under her feet, shining most illustriously with those graces which
and upon her head Christ the Sun of righteousness. had bestowed upon
οὐ ἠδλμὴός eee ie and thereby much outshining the Jewish state of

: imperfection before Christ came, which was now also
destroyed, and this church founded in the twelve apo-
stles, which, as teachers thereof, are best compared to
stars, ch. i. 20, and those as so many gems in the
crown of the church, that is, principal persons in the
constituting this kingdom of Christ.

2 And she , being 2. And this woman was with child, and ready to
stake ete “ity bring forth, that is, by the preaching of the apostles
aes valle dto be de. 224 apostolical men, was in travail to produce Chris-
Scented. tians, (see Gal. iv. 19,) that is, children to Christ,

over all the world.

3 And there ap- 3: And on the other side, methought there was a
peared another won- dragon, that is, the devil, that great enemy of Chris-
der in heaven ; and tianity, who had for a long time the city of Rome (so
pert Oa si religiously devoted to the worship of idols, that is, of
ven heads and ten devils, 1 Cor. x. 20,) under his command, and all the
horns, and seyen principalities under it, (the first noted by the seven
crowns upon his heads, that is, the seven hills on which the city was
heads. built, the other by the ten horns, ch. xii. 1, and xvii.

g. and 12,) and that city (noted by the seven heads)
was the imperial city, and so had as many crowns on

the heads.
14 covenant, διαθήκης : see note on the title of these books. la great sign was seen,
σημεῖον μέγα ὥφθη. 2 cried out in travail, being in torture, κράζει ὠδίνουσα καὶ βασανι-

omevn.

510 REVELATION. CHAP. XII.

4 And [d]his tail 4. And the devil, to oppose the prospering of the
κύρ Αὐον oa Naudia word of Christ and preaching of the gospel, made use
and did cast them to Of Subtilty, by the false doctrine of Simon and the
the earth: and the Gnostics, to corrupt the doctors and people of the
dragon stood before church ; and having succeeded prosperously in it in
the woman which Samaria and other places, attempted the same also at
see rengy. τὸ, be ἀν Rome, that as soon as any turned Christians, they
her child as soon as Should infuse their doctrines into them: (see note [a]
it was born. 2 Tim. 111, and 2 Thess. 11.)

5 Andshebrought 5- And there came into the church many Chris-
forth a man child, tians in the city of Rome, that imperial city, ver. 3,
who was to rule all who proved very constant and faithful to Christ; and
aba a ΜΝ aes so a church was established there, which should con-
was caught up un- Vert many to the faith of Christ by preaching the
to God, and to his word (which is the rod of iron, that is, spiritual sword
throne. or sceptre of Christ, the instrument of managing his

spiritual kingdom, see note [0] ch. 11.) unto them.
And as soon as a church was planted here, it was in
the infancy endangered to be devoured by the dragon,
the devil, assisted by the Roman power, the persecut-
ing emperor Nero, about the tenth year of his reign,
had it not been wonderfully preserved by God. |

6 And the [c]wo- 6. And soon after the Christians were by edict for-

man fled into the hidden throughout the empire; but God preserved

ae pera his church in this persecution, which lasted three

ed of God, that they Years and an half.

should feed herthere 7. And there was a great contention at Rome be-

a thousand two hun- tween Simon Peter on one side, the planter of the

ὅτι and threescore Christian faith, and bishop of the Jewish Christians,
ays. 5 eee : : yArs :
7 And there was 20d so maintainer of Michael’s or Christ’s cause there,

war in heaven: Mi- and Simon Magus, that apostate servant of the devil,

chael and his angels at his second coming to Rome in Nero’s time ; the one

fought against the contending for Christ, the other against him: (see
dragon; and

; note [a] 2 Tim. iii.)

δὴν la ἐν ὃ. a Peter and the cause of Christ prevailed
8 And prevailed against him; for though at his former coming to
not; neither was Rome, in Claudius’s days, Simon was there worship-
pred (stair “"Y ped for a god; and at his second coming much
"favoured by Nero; yet upon his undertaking to fly
in the air, by Peter’s prayers he was cast down and
maimed in the fall, and through pain and shame forced
to cast himself ‘headlong down from the top of an

And the [d]great house : (see note [α] 2 Tim. i.) |
Gaol Seastout, 9. And by this means the devil (that doth so op-
that old serpent, call- pose the Christian faith, and seduce men to heathenism

3 cast, ἐβλήθη.

ee ee ee eee a ee

ee ae a νά ὦ Ἐπ

ee

Pa ee ΦΟΥΤΥ"

τῶν eat Aye ee ee nas We SS Pee eS 88,0 τῷ Ὁ

CHAP. XII. REVELATION. 511

ed the Devil, and and to corrupt living) was cast out of his unlimited
Satan, which deceiv- power in men’s hearts; and many, upon this victory

ee ἔδυ orld: of Peter over Simon Magus, turned Christians.

the earth, and his
angels were cast out
with him.

το And I heard 10. And this was matter of joy to all the Christians,
a loud voice saying nay, to the angels of heaven, who therefore praised
phe phew “ctl and magnified the power of the Christian doctrine,
παν μῆ, and. the Which had cast out that eminent piece of hypocrisy
kingdom of our God, Out of the church, the doctrine of the Gnostics, which
and the power of his did really infuse that into Christians for which the
Christ: for the ac- deyil is wont to accuse the servants of God falsely,

te τὴν φφυδὰ coer (and gave an essay of it in his charging of Job, ch. 1.

[elaccused them be- 11,) to wit, that in time of persecution they will deny
fore our God day and and forswear Christ.

night. 11. And the faithful, sincere Christians, Peter and
ee, ae Paul, and divers others, having the patience and con-
blood of the Lamb, 8tancy of Christ before their eyes, (who laid down his
and by the word of life for them,) and his frequent doctrines of taking
their testimony ; and up the cross and following him, resolved to do so as he
ΠΣ sie Mert had given them example and command; and this was
12 Therefore rejoice, ἃ Victory over Satan, and these instruments of his,
ye heavens, and ye the Gnostics, which would have seduced all the
that dwell in them. Christians from their constancy.

Woe to the inhabit- 149, A thing much to be applauded and rejoiced at

of ταὶ Poa a wr by all good men and angels. But upon this the devil
devil is come down Was hugely enraged, to see his subtilty, (the tail of

unto you, having this serpent, ver. 4,) the false doctrines and infusions
great wrath, because of these heretics, thus miscarry ; and therefore in that
he knoweth that he pace of his, knowing that if he did not bestir himself
hath ° but a short °4,. Show Vng oe 7 ¥

eae: mightily, Christianity, prevailing in the purity and
13 And when the Sincerity of it, would utterly be his ruin, and that
dragon saw that he suddenly, he set a-foot the persecution against the

was cast °unto the whole Christian church by Nero’s edicts in a sharp
earth, he persecuted eo unnet

the woman which : hi hi if Christian}
brought forth the 13- By this to revenge himsell upon ristianity
man child. for the destruction of Simon, his beloved instrument.
14 Andto the wo- 14. And so not only at Rome, ver. 6, but in all
man were given tWO other parts of the Roman empire, Christianity was

ae thee oe aS persecuted, and the Christians forced to fly, some one

fly into the wilder- way, and some another, (as they had been Acts viii. 1,)
ness, into her place, by which means they were by the providence of God

where she isnourish- ent safe for some while : (see ver. 6.)
ed for a 7time, and he

times, and half a

4 cast to the ground, ἐβλήθη εἰς τὴν γῆν. 5 a little season, ὀλίγον καιρόν. 6 on the
ground, εἰς τὴν γῆν. 7 season, καιρόν.

512 REVELATION. CHAP. XIII,

time, from the face 15. Meanwhile Satan used all means to pursue the
of ~~ eh τρρὸ , Christians whither they fled, raising up persecutions
ἘΝ ae ΕΝ from Nero against them in the provinces, by which
water as ἃ ®flood after he hoped to have utterly drowned and destroyed the
the woman, that he church. |
might cause her 9 16. But these afflictions and calamities which the
a cbig away ΟΣ devil designed the Christians were diverted by the
τό And [77 the seditions raised by the Jews against the Romans, By

*earth helped the wo- Which means it came to pass, that all the malice whic

man, and the earth was by Satan designed against the Christians, fell ac- -

ον των oa seen tually upon the Jews, under Vespasian and Titus, and
rite asca tty A so at that time the persecution of the Christians was
dragon cast out of necessarily cooled, and fell upon the Jews, their
his mouth. greatest enemies.

17 Andthe dragon 17. And this was a great vexation to Satan, to see
was wroth with the Christianity thrive the better by this means, and there-
isa ery τ fore he set to his former design again, that of setting
remnant of her seed, the emperors upon persecuting the Christians, viz.
which keep the com- the pure orthodox of them that stood out constant in
mandments of God, confession of Christ, and would not, for acquiring
and “have Some? tes- safety, join with the Jews or Gnostics, and comply
Chie or “808 with them. And this persecution now designed by

Satan is that which fell out under Domitian, the

subject. of the next vision, ch. xiii.

CHAP. XIII.

AND Istoodupon 1, And I was in the island Patmos, upon the sea
the sand of the sea, shore, when I saw the vision that I am now to set
and saw a beast rise qo viz, concerning the execution of that design of
up out of the sea, ae ‘ Irom
having seven heads Satan of bringing persecution on the Christians at
and ten horns, and Rome, ch. xii. 17. And here the first thing 1 saw
upon his horns ten was a beast, representing the heathen worship as it
crowns, and upon his +594 at Rome, rising out of the sea, as that is all one
heads [a]the name of was
blasphemy. with the abyss or deep, that is, introduced among

them by Satan, (see note [6] ch. xi,) and thriving and
prospering by the strength and power of the Roman
emperors ; that heathen worship represented by this
first beast, and the Roman empire by the seven heads,
either as seven emperors, ch. xvii. 10, or else as refer-
ring to the seven hills of Rome, the seat of this idol-
worship, usurping to itself that blasphemous title of
being a goddess ; and the ten horns, ten kings, noting
those that complied with Rome in this deifying of
their emperors, and in the rest of their idol-worship,
viz. the many kings that were by the Roman emperor
set over other places, who therefore are said to have
ten crowns.

8 river, ποταμόν. 9 land, γῆ.

—— εν» δε’

ee ee ee ων.»»

3 And I saw [d]one
ο

ee oe Me ae

CHAP, XIII. REVELATION. 513

2 And the beast 2. And this idolatrous, heathen worship, thus as-
which I saw was like sisted by the power of the empire, began to be very
unto a leopard, and .
his feet were as the Cruel, and cannot sufficiently be expressed by one
feet of a bear, and cruel beast; but having variety of all kinds of gods in
his mouth as the it, from which it is represented by a speckled leopard,
We diese 5 pee en it exercises all the cruelty both of bear and lion, as
eigpaicag ornd his W28 manifest by their persecutions of Christians. And
seat, and great au- to the sustaining of this beast (the idolatrous heathen
thority. worship) the devil (that laboured to destroy Christi-
anity, ch. ΧΙ]. 4.) contributed all his power and skill,
did all that he could to hold it up by prodigies and
by all other means.

his heads as it 3: And though one prime temple on one of the
were wounded to seven hills of Rome, the most stately of all the rest,
death ; and his dead- and so called the capitol, from a Latin word signifying
ly wound was heal- ,ead, were burnt down by lightning, and esteemed to
ed: and ‘all the a ἡ "δ been
world wondered after 06 Smitten by God from heaven, and so idolatry con-
the beast. ceived to have received a fatal blow; yet that was

4 And they wor- soon rebuilt by Domitian, the emperor of Rome, and
shipped the dragon that gave a great confirmation to idolatry among all

ἘΠ δὴν Poe that lived in the Roman dominions and took notice of

they worshipped the it: (see note [A].) i ,
beast, saying, Who 4. And they worshipped the devil, who had thus
is likeuntothe beast? upheld the heathen religion when the Jewish was de-

vee rai? ake stroyed, resolving from hence, that the God of Israel
5 And there was Was not able to contend with their devils, nor his
iven unto him religion able to maintain itself against their idol-
6] ἃ mouth speak- worship.

ing great thingsand 5 And hereupon the heathen idol-worship and

blasphemies; and . :
power was given un- worshippers began to despise all others, and to scoff

to him to [d]con- at the God of Israel (and the heathen emperors to
tinue forty and two call themselves gods, for so Domitian did) upon the
months. destruction of the temple at Jerusalem, concluding

πὴ πον opened thence that that God of Israel was not the true God.
phemy against God, And soon after this, Domitian began a persecution

to blaspheme his against the Christians, as those which opposed the
name, and his taber- heathen worships, and continued it about three years
pa — them that and a half, until his death.
ἐκ geet peat baaae 6. And this same Domitian was very bitter against
7 And it was given τας : Ἶ
untohimtomakewar God, the church, and all Christians; in all this being
with the saints, and a factor for the beast, or idol-worship.
to overcome them: 7, And was permitted by God to persecute the

and power was given eg
δ tan SAN kein Christians, and to suppress them wheresoever they

dreds, and ton - inhabited, whether of Jewish or Gentile extraction :
and nations. (see note [6] ch. x.)
1 the whole land, ὅλη 7 γῆ. 2 every tribe, πᾶσαν φυλήν.

HAMMOND, VOL. II. Ll

514 REVELATION. CHAP. XIII.

8 Andallthat dwell 8. And all the Christian professors within the com-
ὍΡΟΝ the earth ΒΝ pass of the Roman dominions were put to sore trials,
ΚΡ ge woos’ and of them very many were wrought upon by this
[e]names “are not ; cs 5 :

written in the book Means, viz. the carnal, temporizing Gnostics, which
of life of the Lamb had not a mind to be martyrs and confessors for
slain from the found- Christ, but rather chose to comply with idolatry than

ation of the world. +, suffer for Christ.
9 If any man have

an ear, let him hear. , 9» 10- And this persecution of his against the Chris-
το 4Hethat[f Jlead- tians was so sharp and unresistible, that (which is the
eth into captivity thing that all Christians are concerned to take notice
shall go into capti- of) there was nothing left to the persecuted but the
vity: he that killeth . . . . .
with the sword must ©X¢rcise of their patience and faith; the one, in bear-
be killed with the Ng without resistance what befalls them; the other,
sword. Here is the in trusting God with their condition, and never re-
_patienceand the faith yolting from him, or attempting to relieve themselves
One eae by secul ; for as th lawful for subjects
3
τι And I behela PY Secular arms ; for as those are unlawful for subjects
[9] another beast t0 make use of against the lawful power under which
coming up out of the they are, though never so sharp or injurious to them,
earth; and he hadso would it prove, if it were used, but a means to
[Δ ]two horns like °a bring more misery upon them.
lamb, and he spake be Th f this visi h
as a dragon. ᾿ OHA e next part of this vision was the represent-
12 And he exercis- Ing a second beast; by which is meant the magic and
eth all the power of auguries and oracles of the heathen priests, which ap-
Ἐν ore beat neue peared to me to ascend out of the earth, or from under
ath ae thet hick ground, as the oracles were wont to be delivered ;
dwell therein to wor- 200 this beast had two horns, these men had two
ship the first beast, powers, by which they made themselves fit to be con-
whose deadly wound sidered, doing of miracles and divination, wherein
was healed. they had some resemblance of Christ the Lamb, but
Be ot eee ον ΤΕ, f these to all diabolical ends of cruelt
great wonders, so Made use of these to all diabolical ends of cruelty,
that: he [ἢ maketh and delivered their oracles, as the devil was wont to
fire come down from do, in dubious forms.
τὰν ti pee earth 149, And all this was made use of to advance idol-
ἪΝ ‘And deceiveth WOrShip, which before had lost some reputation in the
them that dwell on burning of the capitol, ver. 3. |
the earth by the 13. And by these, great wonders were pretended
means of those mira- to be done, even calling and bringing down fire from

cles which he had heaven; which is affirmed of Apollonius.
power to do in the

sight of the beast;, 14: And by these and the like prodigies, shewed
saying to them that In several parts of the empire, they endeavoured to
dwell on the earth, set up the same idol-worship among them which was
that they should at Rome. Ἶ

[k] make an image

to the beast, which

3 were not written from the foundation of the world in the book of life of the Lamb that
was slain, ob γέγραπται τὰ ὀνόματαἐέν τῇ βίβλῳ τῆς ζωῆς τοῦ apvlov τοῦ ἐσφαγμένου ἀπὸ κατα-
βολῆς κόσμου. 4 If any man gather together a captivity, he goeth, Ei τις αἰχμαλωσίαν
συνάγει, ὑπάγει. ὅ the Lamb, and he spake like the dragon.

Pe eh οε. -

ee ee ee a τ .

CC ——

CHAP. XIV. REVELATION. 515

had the wound by a
sword, and did live. ‘

15 And he had i5. And these heathen atigurs and priests set up
power to give *[/Jlife oracles in new places, and by responses from them en-
oor ar earch gaged the emperor, and his officers in the provinces,
ΝΣ tha. henat should to persecute and make bloody edicts against the
both speak, andcause Christians.
thatas manyas would
not worship the im-

. oes ihe east δ᾽ And by that means edicts came out for all men

τό And he? caused 1n the whole empire to enter into and join in their
all, both small and heathen worships. .
ey dee iptaa oe 17. And therewith banishment, or interdicting of all
geile ΠΟ} τὸ So privileges and advantages of life, to all that do not thus
in their right hand, JO publicly with them, and to that end enter into
ΟΥ̓ ἴῃ their foreheads: their religion by some of those ways usual among
17 And that [m]no them, by having the mark of the god, or the name,

man might buy or eM kt .
geil, wave Be'that had Νὴ peed numeral letters that signify his name, branded

the mark, or the : ν᾿
[n]name ofthebeast, 18. And for the last of these, it was represented in
or the number of his the vision to be three letters, which signify six hun-
aL pee dred sixty-six: the foretelling of which ought to be
“hi ¥ ings oe bao looked on as an act of infinite wisdom in Christ, that
hath understanding Sent this prophecy, and consequently to be attended
count the number of to as such: or else, the finding this out will be matter
the beast: for it is of wisdom, a work, of sagacity in any, and yet pos-
ee a pm sible, when the time comes, to be observed; for the
Six hundred three- Way of numbering here mentioned is that which is of

score and six. ordinary use among men.

CHAP. XIV.

AND [a]I looked, 1, Here is another vision, or, another branch of the

and, 10,8 Lambstood fo-mer. And methought I saw the Lamb, that is,

eo © ἫΝ Christ, on mount Sion, in the Christian church, and

hundred forty and With him all those constant, pure Christian Jews, ch.
four thousand, hav- vii, openly and constantly professing the truth.
ing his Father’s name
written in their fore-
heads. : :

2 And I heard a o, And again methought I heard a voice from
voice from heaven, heaven, as the voice of many waters, &c., that is, the

— ρα ko gospel preached aloud among the Gentiles, and a

voiceofagreat thun- multitude of Gentile Christians (see ch. vii. 9.) a
der : and I heard the rejoicing together.
voice of harpers harp-
ing with their harps: ek ᾿

Pg And they ie 4. And these, methought, were singing of praise to
as it were a new song God, (sitting, as he was before represented, ch. iv. 2,

6 breath, πνεῦμα. 7 makes, ποιεῖ. ᾿ 8 that he may give them, ἵνα δώσῃ αὐτοῖς.
Li 2

516 REVELATION. CHAP. XIV.

before the throne, after the manner of the bishop of Jerusalem, with the
δ yp Pac wes four apostles, and the four and twenty bishops of Ju-
easts, and the e’¢* dea in council with him,) and this song being ἃ
ers: and no man ats ’ si og
could learn that song thanksgiving to God through Christ (and so called ὦ
but the hundred and new song, according to that tradition of the J ews on
forty and — thou- psalm xcvi. 1, that wheresoever the new song is men-
sand, which were tioned it refers to the age of the Messias) for youch-
redeemed from the ;
Tgneth: safing them to be persecuted and suffer for his name,
4 These are they (see Acts v. 41,) none could join with them in it but
which were not de- the hundred and forty and four thousand, that is, those
filed with women; pure Jew Christians that had kept themselves con-

Bases δίς they which stant and spotless from the pollutions of the world,

followthe Lambwhi- like them.
thersoever he goeth. 4. These are they which had kept pure from all the

ie Cn heretical Gnostic corruptions of uncleanness, &c. (see
δδνων thee firetfruit. 20te [7] ch. ii,) and that held out constant against all

unto God and to the terrors of persecutions, and so were rescued from the
Lamb. _ sins of that wicked age, the pure primitive Christians,
5 And in their 5. That never fell off to any false idolatrous or

mouth was found no . .
trade. for aliey:iaire heretical practice, but served God blameless.

without fault before
the throne of God.

6 And I saw an- 6. And methought I saw another angel, none of
other angel fly in the those before mentioned, flying or hastening about the

8 eel τ toanat pl world, carrying good news with him, happy tidings

ing ‘gospel to preach for the time to come, to all nations, Jews and Gentiles,
unto them that dwell viz. to the Christians of all;
on the earth, and to
eve nation, and
kindred, and tongue,
and people,
ἡ Saying with a
loud voice, FearGod, 7. And thereupon admonishing all now to stand out
and give oat τ [0 firmly and constantly, to adhere to the true God and

le Waele ent js the Christian faith, in opposition to the heathen
come: and worship 1dolatry, which should now shortly be destroyed.
him that made hea- 8. And as ver. 7. it was foretold that idolatry should
ven, and earth, and suddenly be destroyed, so presently another angel,
ice ee oe methought, brought. news that it was done, that that
8 And there fol. Whole impure city of Rome heathen, (under the title
lowed another angel, of Babylon, (see note [a] ch. xviii,) that old heathen,
saying, °[c]Babylon jdolatrous city, that had lain so heavy upon the peo-
serge a sig ple of God, a numerous, populous city, and in each of
cause she mode all these respects fitly expressing this,) was, that is,

nations drink of the Should speedily be destroyed, for advancing the hea-

1 living creatures, ζώων. 2 land, γῆς. 3 a firstfruit, ἀπαρχή. * good news
to publish, εὐαγγέλιον εὐαγγελίσαι. 5 She is fallen, she is fallen, Babylon the city, the
great.

ee μα ὰ

“Δὲν

&

pals

Linda” et

Rote eee ea

CHAP. XIV. REVELATION. 517

‘wine of the wraththen worship, and persecuting all that would not
of her fornication. join in it.

Bat oa A pea g. And methought a third angel followed, on pur-

saying with a loud pose to confirm all weak, seducible, persecuted Chris-
voice, If any man tians,and to fortify them in their patience and constancy
worship the beast under the present, or yet remaining persecutions, (ver.

oe yeti ein 13;) and this he did by denouncing the judgments

his forehead, or in that the inconstant should fall under, the direful ruin
his hand, which attended all apostatizing, complying Christians,

10 The same shall that (after the manner of the Gnostic compliers) for
drink of [d |the’wine foay of persecutions had or should forsake the Chris-

ae sek ont tian purity, and join in the worships or practices of

without mixture in- heathen Rome: denouncing positively, that whosoever
to the cup of his in- should do so, (see notes [7m] [] ch. xiii,)

dignation; and he 10, He should have his portion with heathen Rome

nei Bc ag uti in the bitter punishments or effects of God’s wrath,

stone in the presence Such as fell upon Sodom and Gomorrah, Christ being
of the holy angels, the Judge, and the angels the executioners of it:
and in the presence
of the Lamb:
1 And thesmoke 11. Even utter destruction to all that shall have

of their torment as-been guilty of this in any degree, (see note [97 ch.
cendeth up for ever _- nae y degree, (s ote [2]

aiid evtd Ὁ hmil they xii,) and do not timely repent of it.

have no rest day nor

night, who worship

the beast and his

image, and whoso- 12. And herein shall the sincerity of men’s hearts

ever receiveth the appear, and be made manifest by the bloody perse-
mark of his name. cytion now approaching, ver. 19, if they shall venture

ees oc ᾿ any persecutions from the heathens, rather than thus

here are they that fall off and deny Christ, if, whatever the hazard be,
keep the command- they shall adhere close to the precepts of Christian

ments of God, and constancy, and the purity of Christian practice, and

πὰ μεν omer , neither really nor seemingly comply with the perse-

voice from heaven Cutors. ὃ
saying unto me, 13. And to that purpose there came a voice from
rite, Blessed are heaven, saying, ‘That there should now come a great
im the Lord [elfrom trial indeed, (viz. in the times of Diocletian, that cruel
henceforth: Yea, tyrant,) and the persecutions should lie so heavy on
saith the Spirit, that the Christians within a while, that they should be
they may rest from happy that were well dead, who were come to enjoy
their labours; and their reward of peace and bliss, and are not left on
ang realy do fol- garth for such combats and storms as these.
14 And I looked, 14: 15. And presently, upon this vision of those

and behold a white sharp persecutions, (which generally were means to call

6 bitter, or myrrhate wine, οἴνου τοῦ θυμοῦ. ἀ. bitter wine of God, mixed, unmixed in
the cup of his wrath. 8 engraving, χάραγμα : see note [n] ch. xiii. 9 that are in the Lord,
which die within a while, of ἐν Κυρίῳ ἀποθνήσκοντες ἀπάρτι. 10 with them, per’ αὐτῶν.

518 REVELATION. CHAP, XIV,

cloud, and upon the down God’s judgments on the persecutors,) me-
cloud one sat like thought I saw a bright, shining cloud, and one like

betta on hie head Christ upon it, in a regal attire, with a sickle in his

[7 a golden crown, hand, (all this noting the judgments and excision
and in his hand aof heathen Rome, which in respect of their cruelty
sharp sickle, against the Christians and their other heathen sins,
15 And another yas now, as a field of corn ready for harvest.) And
angel came out of ἢ “hie hi di
the temple, crying another angel called to him, and bade him proceed im-
with a loud voice to mediately to this excision, their sins being come to
him that sat on the maturity, and having fitted them for destruction.
cloud, Thrust in thy
sickle, and reap; for
the time is come for
thee to reap ; for the
harvest of the earth
11 is ripe.
16 And he that sat 16. And he did accordingly, and this vengeance

on the cloud thrust hefel] heathen Rome,
in his sickle on the

earth ; and the earth
was reaped. oes
17 And another 17. And another angel or officer of Christ’s ven~
angel came out of geance was sent out by him on the same errand ; and
the temple which is methought he came from God in heaven, as out of
in heaven, he also ᾿ Waris] ᾿ . τ ΩΣ
havingasharpsickle. *2€ Sanctuary, the place where incense is olfered, (an
18 And another effect of the prayers of the saints again,) with a sharp
angel came out from sickle in his hand, an emblem of excision.
ἜΣ vs ἥκηι ya 18. And another angel came from the altar of
τὸ gale fags 1 we burnt offerings, by which the wicked are represented,
cry to him that had having the execution of God’s wrath upon the wicked
the sharp sickle, say- intrusted to him, and he cried aloud to him that had
ing Thrust in thy the sharp sickle, and bid him set about this work as
Sa sickle, and ga- if it were a time of vintage cutting down the clusters
er the clusters of ¢ f the v; ¢ F 1 : ;
the vine of the earth ; Of grapes of the vine of the land, that is, destroying
for her grapes are this idolatrous, cruel city and people, as having filled
fully ripe. up the measure of their iniquities, and being now full
itch cigs ον μεν ripe for slaughter,
ἘΣ ha aii. oe 19. And accordingly it was done; these obdurate
gathered the vine of Sinners, ripe for judgment, were terribly destroyed,
the earth, and cast cut down, and cast like ripe grapes into a winepress,

it into the greatwine- the wrath of God falling sadly upon them.
press of the wrath

of God.

20 And the wine- 90, And this extended not only to the city of Rome,
press was trodden put to other parts of the empire, wherein Christianit
without the city, and
blood came out of 884 been persecuted; and a most bloody slaughter
the winepress, even there was among them,
unto the horse bri-

11 is dried, ἐξηράνθη.

a a ae

Se a ee τὐἰσωωνδι,,ν.. υἁὕϑ-. ᾿

nS a a Ree ee

CHAP. Xv. REVELATION. 519

dles, by the space
of [h]a thousand and
six hundred fur-
longs.

CHAP. XV.

| AND I saw an- 1, And I had another vision concerning the judg-
other sign in heaven, ments of God upon heathen Rome, and methought I

eat and marvel- . .
us, seven angels 8*W seven angels with seven plagues, all which were

having the seven last to come one after another, and between them to divide
plagues ; for in them the tragedy, and act all God’s vengeance upon them.
is filled up the wrath
of God. 3

2 And I saw as it 2. And methought I saw a great multitude of pure,
were a sea of glass zealous Christians, (the multitude noted by the sea,
mingled with fire: their purity by glass, and their zeal by fire) that had

Bas vou not yielded to the heathen terrors in any the least

over the beast, and degree, but continuing constant in their purity and
over his image, and steadfast confession of faith. And they had in their
over his mark, and hands harps, such as were wont to be uscd in the

over the number of temple in God’s service, called the musical instruments
his name, stand on

the sea of glass, hav- of God, 1 Chron. xvi. 42.

ing the h f God. :
Ων Aad they oe 3. And they sung to Christ the same song (or an-

the song of Moses other after that pattern) that Moses had done upon the
the servant of God, victory and deliverance out of Egypt, when the Egyp-
pamhgtaes A tians were overwhelmed in the sea, noting their ac-
and tmarvelioas are knowledgment of God’s goodness and mercy to them,
thy works, Lord God Who now, they saw, would punish and destroy the
Almighty ; just and persecuting heathen emperors. And they magnified
true are thy ways, the mighty and wonderful works of God, his over-
on ee woop ruling power and fidelity in making good his promises
bee thee, O Lord, to the Christians, his servants;

andglorifythyname? 4. And said, Now shall all the men in the world
forthouonly artholy: be obliged to fear and dread thee, and withal to mag-
for all nations shall nify thy name. This is thine only work, O Lord; for

before πον the nations of the world, the Gentiles, the Roman em-

judgments are made pire, shall at length convert to Christianity upon the
manifest. sight of thy revenges upon them who had crucified
1° oe oo eine ᾿ Christ, both Jews and Romans.

he 8 eel ter le or 5, And then methought I saw the holy of holies
the ὃ [a] temple of : ὲ eee
the tabernacle of the opened, those great mysteries which had long lain hid,
testimony in heaven revealed, that is, the decrees of God concerning the
was opened: == Romans now ready to come forth.

6 And the seven 6 And the sum of them was contained in seven
angels came out of ] ‘ ke R :
the ‘temple, having Plagues or punishments upon the Roman empire,
the seven plagues, brought out by as many angels in shining, glorious

1 was filled up, or, finished, ἐτελέσθη. 2 ruler of all things, 6 παντοκράτωρ. 3 holy
place. _ 4 holy place, see ver. 5.

520 REVELATION. CHAP. XVI.

clothed in pure and habits, each resembling the high priest, ch. i. 13, (see

white linen, and hav- note [2] Luke xii,) coming out of the oracle, ver. 5,

om ater sent by God from his throne in heaven to execute
golden gir- ;

dles. these judgments upon them.

7 And one of the 7. And one of the four living creatures (attending
four *beasts gave un- and encompassing God’s throne, by which four
a espe: a apostles were understood, ch. iv. 6, and those there
Sail -of εν wrath of having power to foretell things to come) was there-
God, who liveth for fore represented to give to these seven angels (exe-
ever and ever. cutioners of God’s wrath) seven vials full of the wrath

of the eternal God, that is, to give them commission
for the pouring out of God’s wrath upon heathen
Rome.

8 And the temple 8. And the place where this vision seemed to be,
was filled with smoke that is, the sanctuary in heaven, ver. 5, was filled with
on on | ta “ied smoke, as an expression and consequent of this fire
be sacl Ed he tide of God’s wrath and vengeance, which was like to
was able to enter in- Prove so heavy, that the very representation of it was
to the temple, till the unsupportable, nobody could endure to come into the
seven plagues of the sanctuary whilst that was representing; noting that
falAll, angels “were it would fall very terribly on all them that should

ed. νος ,
come within the reach of it.

CHAP. XVI.

AND I heard a 1 And the seven angels, the executioners of God’s
great voice out of wrath, ch. xv. 6, being thus come abroad, methought

:
ee pei oad I heard a proclamation coming out of the holy of

Go your ways, and holies (the place of God’s exhibiting himself) ad-
pour out the vials dressed unto them, and appointing them to go and

of the wrath of God pour out those vials, that is, those judgments of God,
upon the ? earth. 6 Ἐ a a Ey dh tt
2 And the first ὍΡΟΙ the Roman empire: (see note [A] ch. xii.)

went,and pouredout _ 2- And the first angel did so; and there fell heavy
his vial [a] upon plagues upon them, which swept away a multitude of
the earth ; and there heathens, and carnal temporizing Christians, both in

ra] pain the city of Rome and in other places: (see note [α].}

upon the men which
had the mark of the
beast, and wpon them
which worshipped
his image. rrgit :
3 And the second 4. And the second angel did likewise ; and there
angel poured out his fe]] great slaughters upon the city of Rome by the

vial upon the sea; - ie
and it became as the Cruelty of the emperors, and on occasion of sedition,

blood of a dead man: &¢-, and very great multitudes died thereby: (see

and every living soul note [a].)
died in the sea.

5 living creatures, ζώων. 6 should be finished, τελεσθῶσιν. 1 holy place : see note
[a] ch. xv. 2 land, γῆν. 3 boil, ἕλκος.

CHAP. XVI. REVELATION. 521

-4 And the third 4, And the third angel did likewise; and me-
angel poured out his thought his vial fell on the other cities and provinces

ἮΝ pace the of wa, of the empire, and a great deal of war followed, (see

ters; and they be- note [a],) and a multitude were slain there also.
came blood. :
5 AndI heardthe 5—7. And this angel that poured out the vial upon

angel of the waters the waters, ver. 4, God’s judgments on those other

2 tay ha cities and provinces, did it as a just judgment on them
art, and wast, [bJand [ΤΟΥ the blood of Christians that had been shed by

4 shalt be, because them, and as an act of pity and relief to the per-
thou hast judged secuted, whose persecutions ended by this means:

5 thus. :
δ τὰν thay “huive and so it was acknowledged by the souls of those that

shed the blood of 884 been slain by them: (see note [e] ch. vi.)
saints and prophets,
and thou hast given
them blood to drink;
for they are worthy.
4 And I heard an-
other out of the altar
say, Even so, Lord
God Almighty, true
and righteous arethy
judgments. :
8 And the fourth 8, And the execution of the fourth angel was by
angel poured out his bringing a great drought and famine on the empire,

vial upon the sun; such as was in Maximinus’s time.
and power was given

᾿ ;
men [el with five: _ g. And though this famine tormented them exceed-

g And men were ingly, yet were they so far from repenting or amend-
* scorched with great ing their ways, from receiving the faith of Christ, that
heat, and blasphem- they railed at the Christian religion as the author of

d th f God, x vente ako ς ;
Shick: hath BY diver all their miseries, and so were more aliened from it:

over these plagues: (see note [c].)
and they repented 10, And the fifth angel’s vial was poured out, not
not togive himglory. yon the persons of men, but upon the government

ool pealtbey oe itself, which was sore afflicted and distressed (see Jer.

vial upon the "[d]seat Xiii. 16, where for darkness the Targum reads tribu-
of the beast ; and his Jation or affliction) by the invasion of the barbarians,
kingdom was full of and the emperors were much troubled at it, but could
darkness; and they not help it.

oe en vere 11. And as before, ver. 8, so now again, these inya-
11 And blasphemed sions of the barbarians were imputed as a punishment
the God of heaven inflicted on them for the permitting of Christianity,
becauseoftheirpains 5,4 so made them set themselves more violently

ir 10 tees mre
Fa deat oftheir against the Christians: so far were they from reform-

deeds. ing or mending by this means.

4 Or, pitiful, or, holy: for the most and best copies read 6 ὅσιος, not ἐσόμενος. 5 these,
ταῦτα : see note [Ὁ]. 6 ruler of all things, παντοκράτωρ. 7 to it, αὐτῷ. 8 scorched greatly,
or, ὦ great scorch, ἐκαυματίσθησαν καῦμα μέγα. 9 throne. 10boils: see ver. 2. 1] from, ἐκ.

§22 REVELATION. CHAP. XVI.

12 And the sixth 19, And the execution of the sixth angel was the
angel poured out destroying of Maxentius’s forces in Italy, and so weak-
eas vier te ene ening of Rome, the mystical Babylon, (noted here by
phrates ; and the wa- Euphrates, the river that belongs to Babylon,) and
ter thereof was dried making it capable of being taken, and possessed by
up, that the way of Constantine and his sons, which were Christians.
the [/'] kings © of 13. And methought I saw three diabolical spirits,

un haf might be tke the frogs of Egypt, one coming from the devil,

13 And I saw “three another from the heathen worship, and the third from
ro unclean spirits the false prophet: 1. the response of the devils raised
like frogs τ ee by Maxentius’s command; 2. the encouragement of
e coat Lr sank of the augurs, or, heathen priests, that divined by en-
thee mouth of the trails; 3. some false predictions out of some passages
beast, and out of the of the Sibyls’ writings.

mouth of the false 44, And all these were made use of to deceive
prophet, Maxentius, and give him confidence that he should

14 For they are agg Oe - :

the spirits of devils, Prosper in his tyranny, and holding out against Con-
working miracles, stantine, which was the occasion of Constantine’s set-
which go forth unto ting upon and destroying his army, of his entering

the kings of the Rome, and of that blow that befell idolatry by this

M4earth and of the

whole world, to ga- Mans. ᾿
ther them to the 16. (Such unexpected, sudden changes as these,
15 battle of that great such secret, undiscernible proceedings of God’s pro-
day of God Almighty. yidence, may in all reason be admonitions to all to be
Trig! oe LS oe watchful, and not to comply with the present pre-
is he that watcheth, Vailing power in any unchristian or uncomely manner,
and keepeth his gar- lest, when they have done so, that which they have
ments, lest he walk designed as their greatest security be indeed their

ππκεῦν οὐ they see oreatest danger.)

τό And "the gather-. , 16- And these evil spirits excited him and engaged
ed them together in- him and all his armies in a fight, wherein they were
to a place called in utterly vanquished and destroyed: (see note [e].)

the Hebrew tongue 47, And the seventh angel poured out his vial into
a pepe the air, (noting a decree of heaven now to be executed
angel poured out his 02 the earth,) and presently, methought, I heard a
vial into the air; and proclamation come out of the holy of holies, from the
there came a ΡΌΝ throne of God, denoting the going out of God’s de-
pice a eee cree, which was delivered in these words, It was, or
eee throne, say. hath been ; that is, Heathen Rome is now destroyed.
ing, '8[i] It is done. (And this was after, in Honorius’s time, as will be

more fully set down, ch. xvii.)

12 which are from the rising of the sun, τῶν ἀπὸ ἀνατολῶν ἡλίου. 13 the word τρία,
three, is wanting in the King’s MS. 14 land, γῆς. 15 war of that great
day of the God, the ruler of all things, πόλεμον τῆς ἡμέρας ἐκείνης THs μεγάλης τοῦ Θεοῦ τοῦ
παντοκράτορος. 16 they : see note [a]. 17 of the holy place (see note [a] ch. xv.)
from the throne: so the King’s MS. ἐκ τοῦ ναοῦ ἀπὸ τοῦ θοόνου. 18 7ὲ was, or, hath been,
Γέγονε.

Sf κὸν σα ee ek ον tec eee γον τοῦς

a ρέατσις

π ὔεδξοσοις

CHAP. XVII. REVELATION, 523

18 And there were 18, And methought there were thunders and light-
ΤῊΝ cones nings and an earthquake, such as never had been
πον Ἔ ‘great Known before, denoting this vast change, (the greatest
earthquake, such as Of any,) that now was by this means wrought in the
was not since men world.
were upon the earth,
19so mighty an earth-
quake, and so great.

19 And the great 19. And Rome being at this time of Honorius
po co ene divided into three parties ; one, heathen ; a second, or-
Boe of dhe mations thodox ; a third, heretical, impure, (see note [e] ch.
fell: and great Ba- XVU,) wicked Christians; this brought in Alaricus,
bylon came in re- and by that means destruction on all heathen Rome.

membrance before And thus was God’s just vengeance executed upon
God, to give unto thom. ,

her the cup of 7! the
wine ἢ the fierce-
ness of his wrath. Mate ; : Ἔ
20 And every isl- 90. And as it is ordinary for islands and hills to be

and fled away, and removed by earthquakes, so now the maritime towns
the mountains were and strongholds were destroyed by this incursion of
not found.

22 the Goths.

21 25 And there fell Cee ate
upon men a great 21. And this judgment fell upon them most visibly
hail out of heaven, and discernibly from heaven, and withal in a most
every stone about the heavy, unsupportable manner; and yet, after this, such
cue cael rie ἃ obduration of heart possessed them of the heathens
Cio beehive of the that survived these judgments, that they were the
plague of the hail; more obstinate in their idolatrous, heathen courses,
for the plague there- and still railed at the Christians as the authors of all
of was exceeding these miseries that befell them. |

great.
CHAP. XVII.

AND there came 1, And another vision I saw to the same purpose.
one of the seyen an- Qne of those executioners of God’s wrath came unto
arly ng πέσαν me, saying, I will shew thee the vengeance that is ready
ed with me, saying to py the pioneer ἔτ ee ΤΥ enn
unto me, Come hi- great whore, (great in itself, and whore for their 1m-
ther ; I will shew un- ἄνες wien, God, their worship of many heathen
° vee Meneement gods, directly owning that title, as an harlot is she
Fit witicth upon ma- that takes in many others instead of the one husband,)
ny waters : sitting, that is, ruling, over many waters, that is, much
people, having many nations under her dominion.
Gis of the earch 5: From the power and authority whereof, many
have committed for- Other kingdoms (see ch. xiii. 14.) have been confirmed

nication, and the and fortified in their idolatrous courses, and had

2 With whom the

19 such an earthquake so great, τηλικοῦτος σεισμὸς οὕτω μέγα. 20 Babylon the great,
Βαβυλὼν ἡ μεγάλη. 21 the bitter wine of his wrath: see note [6] ch. xiv. 22 And

the hail about the weight of a talent descends out of heaven upon men, Kal χάλαζα μεγάλη ὡς
ταλαντιαία καταβαίνει ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ἐπὶ τοὺς ἀνθοώπου.

524 REVELATION. CHAP. XVII. |

inhabitants of the their false worship propagated to them, the whole

earth have beenmade Roman empire running mad after her vile, heathen
drunk with the wine practices

f her fornication. : gate ‘
Ἂ So ie paniadl die 3. And in this vision methought I was in a desert,

away in the spirit in- (fit to represent the desolation that was to be ex-

to the wilderness : pressed in that vision,) and there I saw what he had
and I saw [a]a wo- 1 omised me, ver woman, that great whore men-

man sit upon a scar- Ρ ie ch Nit Zao A τε wae

let coloured beast, tioned there, the imperial power of Rome heathen,

full of names of blas- seated on an emperor in a scarlet robe, a great blas-
hemy, having seven phemer against the true God, and advancer of idol-

Le and [2] ten atry, and he had seven heads, (the city of Rome built
4 And the woman ©” seven hills,) and ten horns, that is, so many other

was arrayed in pur- kings that ruled over divers countries, and were
ple and scarlet co- confederate with the Roman emperor.
Jour, and ‘decked 4, And this Roman power was in great prosperity,
peas ae Pad Much sumptuousness was bestowed upon their idol-
pearls, havingagold- Worship, and all manner of abominable filthiness was
en cup in her hand committed therein.
full of abominations 5, Which being so frequent, and acknowledged in
end inn of her their secreter devotions, are best described by the
3 And upon her Word mystery, which was the word which the Greeks
forehead was aname used. for their uncleanest meetings, and by Babylon,
written, [6] MYS- (see note [6] ch. xiv, and note [a] ch. xviii,) which of

hae ΩΝ old was famous for these, and so destroyed. From
THE MOTHER Bence came all the idolatry of the other cities: (see

OF ?HARLOTS Ver. 2.)
AND ABOMINA- 6. And beside her idolatries and uncleanness, she
ee OF THE was represented as a great persecutor of Christians,
: (see note [d] οἢ. 1.) At this sight of a woman thus

6 And I saw the wo- ‘ Ὁ ‘
man drunken with Tepresented in all glory, and then drunk with blood,
the blood of the and vomiting it out, I was much astonished.
saints, and with the 7, And the angel that shewed it me, ver. 1, told
blood of the martyrs me the interpretation of it, viz. that it was designed
of Jesus: and when
I saw her, I won- PY God to represent the Roman heathen power, the
dered with great ad- seven hills on which it was built, and the ten kings
miration. confederate with it.

7 And the angel 8, And the scarlet beast, ver. 3, on whom this power

pee antoge WN DEY is seated, and which blasphemeth and defieth the God

vel? I will tell thee Of heaven, that is, the person of the emperor, in whom
the mystery of the this power is vested, at the time to which this part of

woman, and of the the vision refers, (see note [a],) is one which was in

peut. ΒᾺΝ Regt power, but at this point of time, that is, after Vespa-

seven heads and ten S!an’s return out of Judeea, was out of it, but shall
horns. : come to it again, sent, as it were, out of hell, to per-

8 The beast that secute the Christians. And when he, that is, Domitian,

5 1 embroidered, κεχρυσωμένη. 2 Or, whoredoms, πορνειῶν : so Arethas and the ancient
atin.

CHAP. XVII. REV E LATION. §25

thou sawest was, and shall have delivered up the empire again to Vespasian,
18 ae and peel Bas upon his return out of Judea, and for some years be-
eg ge ὍΔ] ΔΆ come a private man again; this shall be matter of
into perdition: and great admiration and astonishment to all that are not
they that dwell on Christians, wheresoever they are, seeing by this means
the earth shall won- that the persecutor of Christians is gone out of power,
peril peers’ partes (and when he comes in again, shall not continue long,
the book of life from Dut himself be cruelly butchered, ver. 8. and 11,) and
the foundation of the V espasian, a favourer of the Christians, but destroyer
perish, when her of the Jews, is come in again, even while Domitian
on e Deast was alive ; which made it the more strange.
(7) snd ver aud * _g. This is the meaning of the viddle; The seven
9 And here is the heads are the seven hills, which are so famously known
‘mind which hath in Rome.
So ag The seven 40, And beside, they denote the seven kings or
~ nell ahah νὴ, wea eet: rst παρ ων" any A in ἰῷ τ'
the woman sitteth, With the Christians,) which are here to be numbere
ro And ὅ there are from the time of the beginning of these visions till this
seven kings: five are of the writing of them: of them five are dead, all of
ee Ave. ἫΝ violent deaths, poisoned, or killed by themselves or
et come; and when Others, viz. Claudius, Nero, Galba, Otho, Vitellius;
e cometh, he must one then reigned, viz. Vespasian; and a seventh was
continue a short not yet come to the kingdom, viz. Titus, who, when

space. . ,
ye Reg aN Bag σα to it, should reign but two years and

that was, and is not, as s
evenheistheeighth, 11. And Domitian, described ver. 8. as he that was,

and is of the seven, and is not; thatis, one that in Vespasian’s time, while
and goeth into per- he was busy in other parts, exercised all power at
dition. sd the ten ome, and was called emperor, is the eighth, that is,
horns which thou Comes to the empire after those seven, being the son
sawest are ten kings, of one of them, to wit, of Vespasian, (in whose time
which have received also he held the government of Rome,) and this a
wipes bua ow ei wretched, accursed person, a cruel, bloody persecutor
kings one Aah with Of the Christians, and shall be punished accordingly.
the beast ᾿ Se ~~ oe the ee kings of me my RE:
13 These have one note the ten horns, ver. 3, those which (thou
mind, and shall give after, ἊΝ 16, they shared τ πὴ ἃ empire, yet) Ν
ond an. unto ‘the Yet had not done so, had no kingdom as yet within
beast. ὙΠ eek ge territory, they for a small time complied
14 These shall make wi e Roman power.

6] war with the 19, And did as the emperor did, persecuted the
sh a ee ἤρα Christians in their territories.

for he is Lord of 14- And having done so, they shall ere long be
lords, and King of subdued to the Christian faith, according to God’s

kings : and they that promise, that Christ should be King of kings, &c.

3 although it he, καίπερ ἐστίν. 4 sense, vos. 5 they are, εἰσίν.

526 REVELATION, CHAP, XVIIL.

are with him dre that is, that kings and potentates should be subdued
called, Les chosen, ynto him, and (according to the reasonableness of it)
oe ΝᾺ ΤΣ saith that the Christian faith consisting of nothing but pa-
unto me, The waters tience and perseverance under persecutions, without
which thou sawest, any resisting or rebelling against the persecutors,
where the whore sit- should at length approve itself to kings and potentates
teth, are peoples, and died i plea rot
multitudes, and na- 224 prevail upon them to embrace the faith of Christ.
tions, and tongues. 16» 16. And he saith unto me, The waters, that is,
τό And the ten the people of several nations, that were under the
horns which thou Roman emperor so lately, and the ten kings of those
ce rae pa nations that had no power or kingdom within the
the whore, and shal] Roman territories, ver. 12, shall invade the Roman
[f]makeher desolate empire, and at length spoil the city of all the bravery,
and naked, and shall and deprive them of many of their former dominions,
ade sl fea, ane and set the city (a third part of it, ch. xvi. 19.) on
ἐγ For Το], God fire: (see Procop. Vand. lib. 1.)
hats put in their 17. And all this an eminent act of God’s provi-
hearts ‘to fulfil his dence, both that all those nations should first con-
will, and to agree, federate with the Romans, and also that they should

and give their king- ᾽
dom wuto the Gea Oe break off, and execute God’s vengeance upon

until the words of them.
God shall be fulfil-
led.
18 Andthe woman 18. And the woman which thou sawest is the Ro-
which thou sawest man power, which hath many princes under her, or

is that great city, :
ἰδῆς ἘΠ ΣΟΧῈ ἀπ the empire of Rome and the world.

the kings of the
earth.

CHAP. XVIII.

AND after these 1, And another representation I received of the
ies γα δδρν αν desolation that was to befall heathen Rome by Ala-
from heaven, having “ICUS; &e. and. of the consequents of it ; for methought
great power; andthe 1 saw a mighty angel come down from heaven in a
earth was lightened most glorious manner, or with power to disabuse the
with his glory. world, and shew them what they saw not before, viz.

how false it was that was said of that city, that it was

2 And he cried eternal.
mightily with a 9, And he cried aloud, that all might hear, saying,

ΓΒΑ ΣΝ Σοὶ That great heathen city, so like Babylon of old for

is fallen, is fallen,and greatness, populousness, heathenism, luxury, oppress-
is become the habi- ing the people of God, is now destroyed, fallen from
ao τ devils, and that eternity it dreamed of, and is now overrun with
the hold of everyfoul parbarians, (so scorned before and hated by them, )
spirit, and a cage of : ;

every unclean and that is, Goths and Vandals, &c. as with satyrs and
hateful bird. owls, Zim and Ohim, &c.

6 to do his pleasure, and to make one decree, or, edict, ποιῆσαι τὴν γνώμην αὐτοῦ, καὶ ποιῆσαι
μίαν γνώμην. 7 hath the kingdom, ἔχουσα βασιλείαν. 1 an angel, ἄγγελος.

ee δ“ -

— a ΎνῪ

CHAP. XVIII. REVELATION. 527

3 For all nations 3: And this is a most just punishment of her foul
ο

have drunk of *the jdolatries, which she hath infused into other nations

ere as far as her power extended, and of her great pride

the kings of the earth and luxury, the expenses laid out on which were the
have committed for- enriching of the merchants of other nations, which

nication with her, brought in fuel to the feeding, materials to the sup-
and the merchants porting of it.

πον om 4. And another voice, methought, I heard, warn-

abundance of her ing all Christians to come out of her, that is, first, to
delicacies. abstain strictly from all communicating with her sins,
rahe a ae (contrary to what the looser sort of Christians did ;)
far ei. Come and, secondly, to depart out of the city, (as the em-
out of her, my peo- Peror Honorius and the bishop Innocentius did to
ple, that ye be not Ravenna, at the time of Alaricus’s siege ;) and thirdly,
partakers ofher sins, to fly to the Basilica, or Christian church, at the time
ὅ50 See Ye TECRIVE 9 ¢ plundering or destroying Rome, (as the Christians
not of her plagues. 1. :
5 For her sins have did, ) as the only way of rescuing them from the
reached unto heaven, destruction.
and God hath re- 5. For the voice or cry of her sins is come to hea-

riggs her ini- yen, and now the vengeance is come upon her.

6 Reward hereven 6. Now she shall be paid for all her provocations,
as she rewarded you, and as she hath meted to others, (the Christians per-

a. βρῇ ted secuted by her,) so shall it be by the Goths, &c. meted

her works: in the to her with advantage; she hath mixed a poisonous
cup which she hath cup, a mixture of wine and myrrh, in seducing some
‘filled fill to her and persecuting others, and now she shall have twice
double. as much bitterness provided for her.

5
ἘΝ ‘ber 7. For all her pride and luxury and haughtiness

self, and ‘lived de- and blasphemy in calling herself eternal, and pro-
liciously, so much nouncing that she should never be subdued, (see Isa.
torment and sorrow x]vii. 7, 8,) now she shall see she is mortal, and subject

give her: for she
gaith in her heart, 1 ° be overcome as well as others.

sit a queen, and am

no widow, and shall

see no sorrow. 8. For as a punishment of her pride and huge
8 Therefore shall opinion of herself, that she should reign for ever, on a

ad aa ond sudden, all together shall an huge vastation come

mourning, and fa- Upon her, a plague, a slaughter, and a famine, and a
mine; and [Ὁ] she burning of the city, a third part of it, ch. xvi. 19,
shall be 7 utterly and xvii. 16, (see note [6] ch. xvii,) and all this a
burned with | fire: visible judgment of God upon her, in whose hands

8 ; i
a Goa ho fade. are all the creatures, ready pressed for his service, to

eth her. execute his vengeance on his enemies.

+ 2 the bitter wine: see note [0] ch. xiv. 3 by the power of her pride, ἐκ τῆς δυνάμεως
τοῦ στρήνους αὐτῆς : see note [0] 1 Tim. v. 4 mingled, mingle, éxépace, kepdoare. 5 In
as much as, “Oca. 6 behaved herself proudly: see ver. 3. 7 burnt, κατακαυθήσεται.
8 for it is the strong, ὅτι ἰσχυρός.

528 REVELATION. CHAP. XVIII.

g And the kings g, When this comes to pass, then shall those of
of the earth, who the ten kingdoms'which have continued under her obe-

have committed for- 1. a ; - : :
nication ®and lived Lience, and joined with her in her idolatries and lux-

deliciously with her, 1168, (see note [96] 1 Tim. v,) lament and mourn for
shall bewail her, and her, but not be able to assist her.
lament for her, when
they shall see the
smoke of her burn-
ing,
τὸ Standing afar 10. But on the contrary, forsake and be afraid of
off for the fear of bringing her any relief, the destruction coming so

her torment, saying, . Pel τ
‘Alas: nlaa' Wat χνεῖε suddenly and irresistibly (see note [e] ch. xvii.) upon

city Babylon, that ΠΕ’.

mighty city! for in

one hour is thy judg-

ΤΠ "Kod the mer- 11. And some loss this will be to the merchants,
chants of the earth ver. 3, who will have many commodities lying on
© shall weep and their hands, without any vent, nobody being so rich

mourn over her ; for . .
τὸ man bared ties and so vainly luxurious as these that are now de-

11 merchandise any stroyed :
more : i :

12 ΤῊΘ ᾿Σταθσοθαη- 12. None trading so much in all the bravery of
dise of gold, and attire and of household stuff, buying all that any would
silver, and precious bring of any of these kinds,
stones, and of pearls,
and }fine linen, and
purple, and silk, and
scarlet, and all
14thyine wood, and
all manner vessels
of ivory, and all man-
ner vessels of most
precious “wood, and
of brass, and iron,
and marble, ;

13 Andcinnamon, 13. Of perfumes and festival plenty, of pompous

and odours, andoint- attendants, and addition of horses and chariots, and of

ments, and frankin- 1;
ἰόν καθ τος and hired servants and bond servants.

oil, and fine flour,
and wheat, and
beasts, and sheep,and
16 horses, and chari-
ots, and 17 [elelaves,

ἐν τὰς τὰ ἄορ ΣΕ 14. Now is the enjoying of those things which thou

that thy soul lusted lovest best interdicted thee, and all the instruments
after are departed of thy luxury and bravery, thy epicurism and thy

9 with her, and dealt proudly, wer’ αὐτῆς, καὶ στρηνιάσαντες, ver. 3. 10 weep, κλαίουσι.
ll freight, γόμον. 12 freight, ver. 11. 13 of fine linen, and of purple, and of silk, and
of scarlet, βύσσου, &c. 14 sweet wood, θύϊνον. 15 Or, stone: for the King’s MS. reads
λίθου. 16 of horses and chariots. 17 of bodies and the souls. 18 the harvest of the
desire of thy soul, 4 ὀπώρα τῆς ἐπιθυμίας τῆς ψυχῆς σου.

Ea a a -

CHAP. XVIII. REVELATION. 529

from thee, and all pride, have forsaken thee never to return again ; not-

ae ae a code ing that Rome shall never be either the harbourer of
ove departua’ from Leathen idols or the seat of the empire any more:
thee, and thou shalt (See ver. 21.)
find them no more
at all.

15 The merchants 15. And when the merchants hear the news, they

ofthesethings,which shall stop their course, and divert to some other place,

εἰν pe and do the same thing as if they were afraid of falling

off for the fear of Under the same calamities by approaching near her.
hertorment, weeping
and wailing,
τό Andsaying,Alas, 16. And make complaints that they have lost such
alas that great city, an excellent customer so suddenly.
that was clothed in
fine linen, and pur-
ple, and scarlet, and
9 decked with gold,
and precious stones,
and pearls ! ᾿ '
17 Forinone hour 17. And the same is the case of the mariners,
so great riches is whose wealth is in the sea, there being now no occa-
come to nought. sion of such resort to this place.
And every shipmas-
ter, and all the com-
pany in ships, and
sailors, and as many
as *°trade by sea,
stood afar off,
18 And criedwhen 18, And therefore they bewail her former greatness,
they saw the smoke and their own loss in her destruction ;
of her burning, say-
ing, 7 What city is
like unto this great
city ! tie
εὖ And they cast 19. And shall admire the suddenness and unex-
dust on their heads, nectedness of it: (see note [77 ch. xvii.)
and cried, weeping |
and wailing, saying,
Alas, alas that great
city, * wherein were
made rich all that
had ships in the sea
by reason of her cost-
liness! for in one
hour is she made de-
solate. ae ΣῈ:
20 Rejoiceoverher, 20. But as this is matter of bewailing to all these,
thou heaven, and ye so is it of rejoicing to the angels and saints in heaven,
holy apostles and to the apostles and rulers of the church, the perse-

er tesciuesd Sti cuting and slaying of whom is it which is thus punished
on her. upon her.
_ 21 And a mighty 91, And methought an angel of God took a stone

19 embroidered, κεχρυσωμένη. 20 deal in the sea, ἐργάζονται τὴν θάλασσαν. 21 What
was like, Tis ὁμοία. 22 by which, ἐν ἧ. 28 executed your judgment, ἔκρινε τὸ κρίμα ὑμῶν.

HAMMOND, VOL. II. Mm

530 REVELATION. CHAP. XIX.

angel took upastone as big as a millstone, (denoting this city,) and threw
likea greatmillstone, it into the sea, and expressed his meaning in so doing

ἐπὶ yr ate eons to be, that he might represent the desolation of that
c ying, us ᾿ς 4 5 :
with violence shall City, and its great change, both from its being the
that great city Ba- harbourer and promoter of heathen worship and the
bylon be thrown i .
down, ee seat of the empire, ver. 14: (see note [d].)
found 74 no more at
all. eee
22 And the voice 22. And consequently that all the jollity and gal-
of harpers, and mu- lantry and populousness of that place was now at an
sicians, and of pip- end: (see note [Ὁ].)
ers, and trumpet-
ers, shall be heard
no more at all in
thee; and no crafts-
man, of whatsoever
craft he be, shall be
found any more in
thee ; and the sound
of a millstone shall
be heard no more
at all in thee; ; ger
23 And the light 953. And the times of thy jollity (expressed by the
of %a candle shall nuptial lamps and solemnities) are now at an end,
shine no more at all (see note [6].) And three eminent causes there are of

in thee; and thevoi ay : ;

the ae d sone this: first, luxury, which enriched so many merchants
and of the bride shall 2nd made them so great; secondly, seducing other
be heard no more people to their idolatries and abominable courses by

at all in thee: for all arts of insinuation ;

[d] thy merchants

were the great men

of the earth; for by

thy sorceries were

all nations. deceived. : 3 : ;
24 Andin herwas 24. And thirdly, the persecuting and slaying of the

found the blood of apostles and other Christians, and all the cruelties and

prophets, and οὗ yy}; Sd ΤΗΣ :
en welche unjust wars that this city hath been guilty of.

were slain upon the
earth.

CHAP. XIX.

AND after these 1. Another vision I received much to the same pur-
things Ihearda great pose with the former ; but differing in this, that the
Mies of much peo- former looked especially on the city of Rome, and the
ee Allaluias ων. luxury and pride of the inhabitants thereof; but this
tion, and glory, and looked especially on the heathen religion there de-
honour, and power, stroyed, and exchanged for the Christian, but that not
ie the Lord our al] at once, but by several steps and degrees : and first,

ae methought, 1 heard a multitude of Christian people

(employed like the saints and angels in heaven) sing-
ing of hallelujahs, praises and thanksgivings to God,
as to him who had wrought great mercies for them ;

24 no longer, οὐ μὴ ἔτι. 25 the lamp, λύχνου.

CHAP. XIX. REVELATION. -. 531

2 For true and eg, Magnifying his fidelity to themselves, and his

ay ican Ων Ὄ just vengeance on the idolatrous persecutors that had
del A debauched so many to their courses, and shed so much

great whore, which blood of Christians ;
did corrupt the earth
with her fornication,
and hath avenged
the blood of his ser-
vants at her hand. A : 4 : ‘ :
3 And!againthey 3- And again triumphing in this act of God’s, that
said, Alleluia. And this was like to be a fatal, irreparable blow to the

her smoke “rose up Roman idolatry.
for ever and ever.

4 And the four and : : ὩΣ
aisle andthe “4 And the bishops, or representatives, or govern

fourSbeastsfelldown OFS Of the Christian church in Judea, ch. iv. 4, and
and worshipped God proportionably to them, all other bishops, and the four
thatsatonthethrone, apostles, formerly mentioned as the planters of the
saying, Amen; Alle- Christian faith in Judea, ch. iv. 6, and two of them

luia. . :
S'Mgids Yoics came NOW ἴῃ Rome also, Peter and Paul, gave their accla-

out of the throne, ™ations to those hallelujahs.
saying, Praise our 6. And all Christians in the world, of what quality

God, all ye his ser- soever, were admonished of their duty and obligation

vants, and ye that
fear him, both small to do so too.

and great. ΧΟ Oe
6 And I heard as 6. And that admonition was presently answered

it were the voice of with the acclamation of all the nations (that is, Chris-

a great multitude, tian people in them) over all the world, thundering
and as the voice of halleluiah ρα Gore Chis ilies 1
many waters, and as OUt Hallelujahs to God tor this illustrious en argement

the voice of mighty of the kingdom of Christ, the conversion of that
thunderings, saying, imperial city to Christianity ;

Alleluia: forthe Lord

God 4 omnipotent

reigneth. ren ; ; 3
4 Let us be glad 7, 8. Which is, as it were, the marriage of Christ
and rejoice, and give to a lovely spouse, his church, (and so matter of re-
honour to him : for joicing to all that hear of it, John i. 29,) which

pa wey they ae should now be adorned as the priest entering into

his wife hath made the sanctuary under the law, to note the liberty and
herself ready. the privileges which should be bestowed on the church
8 And to her was hy the emperor Constantine.
granted that she
should be arrayed in
fine linen, clean and
white: for the fine
linenisthe ὅ[α |right-
τὰ θὲ he cnith on g. And an angel bade me take notice of this, as of

to me, Write, Bless- the blessedest, happiest change that ever was wrought
ed are they which in the world, and happy he that should be a spec-

1 the second time, δεύτερον. 2 ascendeth, ἀναβαίνει. 8 living creatures, ζῷα,
4 the ruler of all, ὁ παντοκράτωρ. 5 ordinances of the holies.
Mm 2

532 REVELATION. CHAP. XIX.

are called unto the tator of it, Of which yet I might be as confident it
the tanh. And ἐπ would come as if I saw 10, Οοα having firmly decreed
saith unto me, These 22d made promise of it.
are the true sayings 10. And the joy of this news so transported me,
of God. that, as Abraham, for the joy of the good news, Gen.
Rg ‘gagellggion bs xvii. 17, fell on his face, &c. so I could not but fall
him. And he said 4own to acknowledge my sense of so blessed a news
unto me, See thou and messenger ; but when I did so, he bid me for-
do it not: I am thy bear. For, saith he, I am no more honourably em-
fellowservant, and ployed by Christ than thou art, I am now a messenger
ay food πε νείν, τῆ to make known this prophecy to thee of the conversion
of Jesus: worship Of emperors &c. to the gospel, and thou, and such as
God: for the testi- thou, apostles of Christ, are ambassadors of as honour-
mony of Jesus is the able and blessed news as this. Let God have the
spirit of prophecy. praise of all; for to be an apostle of Christ, a witness
and publisher of his resurrection, &c. is to be a pro-
phet sent and endued with the Spirit of God, and so
as valuable as that office which now I am executing,
of foretelling things to come.

11 AndIsawhea- 11. And methought I saw Christ coming from hea-
ven opened, and be- yen in a pompous manner, riding or sitting upon the
hae ΜῊΝ horse; white horse, (as he did ch. vi. 2,) that is, in the
nes aa SCORER preaching of the gospel, and according to his promise
ful and True, and and his just judgments against his enemies, proceed-
in righteousness he ing against them, that is, against the emperor Max-
doth judge and make entius: (see ch. xvi. 12. 14.)
sy His Sen ware τ δαὶ And methought his eyes were like fire, search-
as a flame of fire, and ng to the secrets of the heart, (noting him to judge
on his head were and discern who are fit to be destroyed, who not ;)
many crowns; and and he had many crowns on his head, tokens and tes-
he had a name writ- timonies of as many victories over enemies, whom he
ten, that no man ee) ; . oe ἧς . δ
knew, but he him- μ8 4 overcome either by their yielding, that is, con
sate. version, or falling before him, that is, destruction ;

and as a token of those victories, he hath a note or
ticket, by which to receive his reward, which nobod
sees but himself, (see ch. ii. 17, and note [],) that is,
he is acknowledged victorious.

13 And he was 13. And he was in a royal, purple garment, noting
clothed with a ves- that regal power to which he was installed as a re-

ture dipped in blood: ward of his crucifixion, Isa. lxiii. 1, 2, Phil. ii. 9, now
and his name is call-

ed The Word of God, to belong to him most illustriously ; and his name in
which he was represented was that known title of
Christ, The Word of God, noting that which is now
‘done to be an effect of divine power, wrought by his
word, without any visible working of ordinary means
toward it.
14 And the armies 14. And the angels, the ministers of his vengeance,
which were in hea- attended him in a glorious and splendid manner.

CHAP, XIX. | REVELATION. 5383

ven followed him
upon white horses,
clothed in fine linen,
white and clean. ; 3
15 And out of his 15. And out of his mouth proceeded that terrible

mouth goeth a sharp sharp part of the gospel, his threats against his ene-

0 alla mies, and those now to be executed on the heathen,

nations : and he shal] Whom he shall now subdue by his power, because
rule them with a rod they will not be converted; in which respect he is
ofiron: and hetread- now preparing for them the bitterest poisonous potion

eth the winepress of :
ποτ ond that ever was drank by any.

wrath of Almighty
God.
16 And he hath 16. And by this means he will shew himself what

[Ὁ] on his vesture ,. . : . ae
BE or We thigh a really he is, too strong for any power on earth to resist

name written, KING °F Stand out against.
OF KINGS, AND
LORD OFLORDS.
17 And I saw an’ 17, And methought I saw an angel standing in the
angel standing in the syn | (noting the clearness of the vision now delivered,)

ee me Ass and he called to all the birds of prey, Goths and Van-

saying toall the fowls dals, &c. that they should come, as to a feast, to this
that fly in the midst judgment of God upon these idolaters, (noting the
of heaven, Come and oreat slaughter which was now foretold, to which

sre aes a vultures do betake themselves out of a natural saga-

per of the great God; City, as Job saith of the eagle, Where the slain are,
18 That ye may eat there 18 he.)
the flesh of kings, 18, And telling them that there should be abundant

mee a prey for them, an huge destruction.

of mighty men, and

the flesh of horses,

and of them that sit

on them, and the

flesh of all men, both

free and bond, both

small and great. : : !
19 And I saw the 1g. And the idol-worship set up at Rome, and under

beast, and the kings her dominion, set itself to persecute Christianity.

of the earth, and their

armies, gathered to-

gether to make war

against him that sat

he horse, and ς .

siianat hoe tg 20. And the Roman idolatry, and the magic, and
20 And the beast auguriés, and the divinations of the heathen

was taken, and with priests, that had deceived the carnal Christians so

him the false pro- fa; as to consent and comply with the heathenish

ee ee idolatry, were to be like Sodom and Gomorrha,

with which he de- utterly extirpated: (see ch. xiii. 11, and note [g].)

6 bitter wine, and of the wrath of God, the ruler of all, οἴνου τοῦ θυμοῦ, καὶ τῆς ὀργῆς τοῦ
Θεοῦ τοῦ παντοκράτορος. 7 rulers of thousands, χιλιάρχων.

594 REVELATION. CHAP, XX.

ceived them that had

received the mark of

the beast, and them

that worshipped ne

jag ἘΠΕ sh 21. And the rest, that is, all the secret idolaters,

a lake of fire burn- were swept away in the same destruction also, (for

ing with brimstone. thinking that these armies against Rome would be
21 And the rem- fvourable to any more than to the orthodox, pure

nant were slain with iis ; ; 9

the sword of himthat Christians, they then thought it a fit time to discover

sat upon the horse, themselves, but strangely miscarried in it, the Chris-

which sword pro- tians that fled to the basilica, or temple, being the

fini pew ao only persons that found deliverance, see note [3] ch.

fowls were filled with XVi,) and so all their idol-worship was destroyed,

their flesh. (which is the sum of this chapter.)

CHAP. XX.

AND I sawanan- 1. And I saw another representation, by which I

gel come down from discerned what should succeed the conversion of hea-
heaven, having the

kay. of the bottomleas then Rome to Christianity, viz. a tranquillity and

pit and a great chain flourishing estate of Christianity for some time, though

‘in his hand. not for ever. And first, methought, I saw an angel
coming from heaven, a token of very good news at
this time and elsewhere, (as sometimes of judgments
from God,) with the key of hell and a great chain
in his hand, (to signify what follows, ver. 2, that ©
Satan should now be shut up and chained.)

2 Andhelaid hold 9. And he apprehended the devil, that is set down
on the dragon, that under the title of Satan and the dragon in former
oie sg renee visions, ch. xii. 9, and bound him for the space of a
and bound him a thousand years, noting the tranquillity and freedom
thousand years, from persecutions that should be allowed the church

3, And cast him in- of Christ from the time of Constantine’s coming to
to the bottomless pit, the empire.
and *shut him up, 9. And he secured him there by all ways of secu-
ond ae a ren rity, binding, locking, sealing him up, that he might
deceive the nations ποῦ deceive and corrupt the world to idolatry, as till
nomore, tillthethou- then he had done, but permit the Christian profession
sand years should be to flourish till these thousand years were at end; and
fulfilled: and after after that hé should get loose again for some time, and

ee ΒΟ eye et make some havock in the Christian world.

4AndIsawthrones, 4- And I saw chairs, and some sitting upon them,
and they sat upon that is, Christian assemblies and judicatures, and
them, and judgment such a general profession of Christianity, in opposi-
ΤΣ a ees tion to the idolatries of the heathens, those in the
ofthem that were be- Capitol at Rome, and the like unto them in other

headed for the wit- places of the Roman empire, (see note [6] ch. xiii,)

1 upon, ἐπί. 2 Or, shut and sealed him firmly : so the King’s MS., ἔκλεισεν καὶ ἐσφρά-
γισεν ἐμμενῶς αὐτόν.

CHAP, XX. REVELATION. 535

ness of Jesus, and as if all that had died for Christ, and held out con-
for the word of God, stantly against all the heathen persecutions, had now
and which had not b d Ω ᾷ li d . : h Chri th °
worshipped the beast, een a mitte to ive and reign wit ) ist, that 1s,
neitherhisimage,nei- to live quiet, flourishing, Christian lives here, for
ther had received his that space of a thousand years, ver. 5.
och geaiaraigd ὍΣ 5. As for the old idolaters or Gnostics, there was
ΩΣ ther nothing like them now to be seen, nor should be till
[a]lived and reigned the end of this space of a thousand years. This is it
with Christ a thou- that is proverbially described by the first resurrec-
sand years. tion, that is, a flourishing condition of the church
§ But [b]the rest under the Messias
of the dead lived not ‘ .
again until the thou- 9: And blessed and holy, that is, safe (separate
sand years were fin- from all danger) are all they that are really in the
ished. This is the number of those that partake effectually of these
ie rust resurrection. henefits, who, as they are rescued from those de-
Blessed and holy .,.... 4: :
is he that hath part St*uctions which the Roman tyranny threatened them
in the first resurrec- With, which is the interpretation of the second death,
tion: on such ee so they shall now have the blessing of free, undis-

second death hath no turbed assemblies for all this space: (see note [d]
ower, but they shall .}, ;. )

iests of God ν ὸ 4 tan
of ἘΠῚ μὲ, and ἜΝ 7. But after this space, the sins of Christians pro-

reign with him a VOking God to it, this restraint being taken off from
thousand years. Satan, he shall fall a disturbing the Christian profes-

7 And when the sion again. (‘This fell out about a thousand years after
[e] thousand years og . é .

: the date of Constantine’s edict for the liberty of the
are expired, Satan + ots : ‘ ‘
shall be loosed out Christian. profession, at which time the Mahomedan
of his prison, religion was brought into Greece, a special part of

8 ae shall go out the Roman empire.)
to deceive the nati- 9. And then shall he sect about the seducing of
ons which are in the -
four Squarters of the MeN In all quarters to the Mahomedan or other
earth, [7] αορ and false religions, particularly Gog and Magog, the in-
Magog, to gather habitants of those countries where the Mahomedan
them together tobat- religion began to flourish, to engage them in vast
tle: the number o a : meer d ἘΌΝ ΙΝ
whom is as the sand 2UMbers in ἃ war to invade and waste the aristian
SF ths hea. church in Greece, &c.

g And they went 9. And accordingly, methought, they did; they
i on = gee of went in great numbers, and besieged and took Con-
the earth, anc com- stantinople, that city so precious in God’s eyes for
passed the camp of : ae ec δεν
the saints about, and the continuance of the pure Christian profession in it,
the beloved city: and and known among the Grecians by the name of new
fire came down from jon ; and in the chief church there, called the church of
ey "oi δ ar Ning Sophia, they set up the worship of Mahomet, (just

‘two hundred years ago.) And those that did so are
in their posterity to be destroyed; (and though it be
not yet done, it is to be expected in God’s good time,
when Christians that are thus punished for their sins

shall reform and amend their lives.)

3 corners of the land, γωνίαις τῆς vis.

536 REVELATION. CHAP. XX.

1o And the devil 10, And the devil, methought, that wrought in
that deceived them them, that stirred them up, was remanded and re-
hen. lei baa aeg turned again into his prison, and this empire of his
where the beast and Was again destroyed, as the idol-worship of the hea-
the false prophet are, thens, and the magicians, sorcerers, augurs, and
and shall be tor- heathen priests before had been.
ringantap es feta 11. And after this, in another part of this vision,

τι And I saw al saw, methought, a throne set up in great splendour
great white throne, and glory, and Christ in majesty sitting thereon, very
and him that sat on terrible, and a new condition of all things in the
it, from whose face world was now to be expected. (And so that which
the earthand the hea- . ee : δ
ven fled away; and Was the design of all these visions, (sent in an epistle
there was found no to the seven churches, to teach them constancy in
place for them, pressures,) is still here clearly made good, that i

Christianity be persecuted, and, for the sins of the
vicious professors thereof, permitted oft to be brought
very low, yet God will send relief to them that are
faithful, rescue the constant walker, and destroy the
destroyer, and finally cast out Satan out of his posses-
sions ; and then, as here, come to judge the world in
that last eternal doom.)
den ome a ἊΝ 19. And all that ever died were called out of their
great, stand before graves before him; and as for the judging every one,
4God ; and the books the rolls or records of all their actions were produced,
were opened: and and withal, another book brought forth, called the book
another book was of Jife, (see note [Ὁ] Rev. iii,) wherein every one’s
opened, which is the : : ; 7
book of life: and the 2@me is entered that ever undertook God’s service,
dead were judged out and blotted out again if they were fallen off from him;
of those thingswhich and according to their works, so were their names
were written in the continued in that book of life, if they continued

para Aiba 0 fithful unto death, but not otherwise.

13 Andtheseagave 13- And all that were buried in the sea, that is,
up the dead which perished by water, and all that were dead and laid in
were init; and death graves, and all that any other way were dead, came
and *hell delivered out of their graves, their bodies were reunited to their
up the dead which : : Σ
were in them: and Souls, and every one was judged according to his
they were judged works.
everyman according 14. And then death itself was destroyed eternally,
to their works. an everlasting being now succeeding in the place of

14 And death and thic feat ioe .

6 is frail, mortal one. And this is it that is proverb-

hell were cast into - δ
the lake of fire. This 1ally called the second death, wherein this whole
is the second death. world hath its period and consummation.

15 ἌΡΕΙΟΝ λάπρντεῖ 15. And whosoever had not his name found writ-
was not found writ: ten and continued in (not blotted out of) the book of
ten in the book of ,. ; :
life was east into the Life, ver. 12, whosoever died not constant in the faith,

lake of fire. he was cast out into eternal fire.

4 Or, the throne: the King’s MS. reads τοῦ θρόνου. 5 hades. 6 hades.

CHAP. XXI, REVELATION. 537

CHAP. XXI.

AND I saw ἃ 1, And for a clearer representation of that flourish-

ee ἐπὶ ing estate of the Christian church for a thousand
first heaven and the Y©2"s, ch. xx, (to which was annexed, as in a paren-

first earth were pass- thesis, in a few verses, the rise and success and de-
ed away; and 'there struction of Mahomedism, at the end of the third
was no more sea. verse, and from ver. 7. to ver. 11, and to that again,
; 8 ee fan new the day of the last doom, from ver. 11. to the me of
Jerusalem, coming the chapter,) there was further represented to me a
down from God out most eminent, illustrious change, a kind of new world,
of heaven, prepared a]] the idolatry, &c. that was before, being done away.

as ἃ pride adorned 0 And I saw visibly, methought, another Jeru-

3 And I heard a salem coming down to be here upon the earth, set
great voice 3 out out in a very beautiful, glorious manner, such as
of heaven saying, brides appear in, (see ch. xix. 17,) that is, the Chris-
[0] Behold, the ta- tian church in as much solemnity of serving and wor-
bernacle of God is 1; - ς ey 8 hehe
with men. and he S2ipping God, as in the Jewish temple at Jerusalem
will dwell with them, had been ; and that was upon Constantine’s receiv-
and they shall be his ing the faith, and setting out his edict for Christian
pepe. *and God religion: (see ch. xx. 4.

-eat area δ" 3. And I heard an acclamation out of heaven given

a gi to this appearance, signifying it to be the Christian

4 And God shall church now solemnly espoused to Christ, which he
wipe away °all tears will consequently protect and defend (see Ezek.
fiche Be te τὸ ΧΧΧΥΙΪ. 27.) as long as they faithfully adhere to him.
more death, neither 4: 424 all persecutions, and pressures, and putting
sorrow, nor crying, tO death, and banishing, and punishing for religion,
neither shall there be which was before so ordinary, and all inconvenience

any more pain: for or incommodation by being Christians, were done
the — things away.

τ ce opt sat - And God owned this great change fall become
uponthethrone said, new] (as the return from captivity is called ὦ new
Behold, I make all thing, Isa. xlili. 19.) as an act of his special provi-
things new. And he gence, and bid me take notice of it as a thing of prime

said unto me, Write: . .
for these words are ©™Minent importance and concernment, and as a decree

true and faithful. of his that it should certainly come to pass.
6 And he saidun- 6. And he further said unto me, Here is an end of
to me, *It is done. the former state of idol-worship, persecution, &c. (see

I am Alpha and O- F : :
mega, Se beginning ch. xvi. 17;) or, This I have done by my eternal
and the end. I will Power; and now every one that will, shall have a free

give unto him that exercise of Christianity, without any thing done by
is athirst of the foun- him to purchase or contribute toward it, without any

tain of the water of ,1; . . .
ike δυο, thing of inconvenience suffered by it.

1 Or, I saw the sea no longer : the King’s MS. reads τὴν θάλασσαν οὐκ εἶδον ἔτι. 2 from
the throne: the King’s MS. reads ἐκ τοῦ θρόνου: ὃ. God with— Θεοῦ μετά. 4 and he shall
be God with them, their God, καὶ αὐτὸς 6 Θεὸς ἔσται μετ᾽ αὐτῶν, Θεὸς αὐτῶν. 5 every tear,
πᾶν δάκρυον. 6 Or, I have been (that is, have, and am, and will be) Alpha— for
others read γέγονα τὸ A.

538 REVELATION. CHAP. XXI.

7 Hethatovercoom- 7. He that continueth constant unto the Christian
eth shall inherit all yyle shall have all felicity in this world in doing so,
gt ὁπὰ "ΠΗ re (shall not now pay so dear for it as before they were
shall be my son. | Wont, in times of the prevailing of idolatry,) and live
8 But the °[d]fear- in the church, my family, as the son with the father,
ful, and unbelieving, jin all freedom and safety.

and the abominable, But for the false, apostatizing, cowardly Gno-
and murderers, and .. ; ll 3
whoremongers, and Stics, notable for so many ill qualities, abominable
sorcerers, and idol- villainies of lust, bloodiness, persecuting of the or-

aters, and all *liars, thodox, pure Christians, adultery, sorcery, idol-wor-

shall have their part .}; an . . “ps
yee eagle ia gel cord ship, deep dissimulation, and lying and ap τ

ea, perjuries, and all such as they were, they sh
γονάς yard tah ‘therky be turned out of the church, (see note [47 ch.
the second death. xx,) not to appear any more among the Christians.

9 And there came yg, And one of the seven angels that had the seven
unto me one of the Vials of the last plagues, ch. xvii. 1, that is, the ex-
seven angels which : :
had the seven vials €cutioners of judgment on Gentile Rome, came to me,
full of the seven last and said, Come, and I will shew thee that Christian
plagues, and talked church, which, by those former destructions wrought
bce hither. { wii ρου heathen Rome, is come out of the persecutions
shew thee the bride, nto a flourishing condition.
ha Las Wile | 10. ane methought I was carried unto the top of

ro And he carried a great mountain, and there was shewed this Christian
me away in the spirit church, (called a city upon an hill, Matt. v. 14,) men-
Ἢ adh Asai tioned before under the title of the new, as here of
ed me that great tae holy Jerusalem, (holy in respect of order and
[e] city, the holy Je- discipline for holiness of living,) and that glorious,
rusalem, descending beautiful, flourishing state bestowed on it by God,
out of heaven from yo, 4.
pg en glory 11- Having God’s presence most particularly and

of God: and herlight remarkably with it, ver. 3, note [6], (see note [ὁ]
was like unto astone John i,) and all the beauty and lustre and bright

most precious, even shining of Christian doctrine consequent thereunto ;
like a jasper stone,

10 clonr'as crystal: 12. Having a great high wall, noting the faith of
ry

12 And had a wall Christ, or doctrine of the gospel, by which it is encom-
ey and high, and passed, and all enemies, heretics, &c. excluded, and

τ: pcs a eit twelve passages of entrance thereinto, that is, universal
aE Ὁ ΒΆΡΟΣ admission afforded to all that would forsake idolatr
twelve angels, and . ; oe
names written there- and come in, and the bishops of the church with
on, which are the power to admit and shut out, and the names of the
names of the twelve twelve tribes written on them, noting them to be as
tribes of the children 4,0 governors of the tribes, Matt. xix. 28, that is,
of Israel : : :

13 On the east rulers of his church, this new Jerusalem.
three gates; on the 13. And these entrances, three toward every quar-

g 3 Yq

north three gates; ter, noting the coming in of men from all quarters of

7 God to him, and he shall be a son to me, αὐτῷ Θεὸς, καὶ αὐτὸς ἔσται μοι ὃ vids. 8 cow-

ardly and unfaithful. 9 lies, ψευδέσι. 10 that looketh like crystal, κρυσταλλίζοντι.
11 portals, πυλῶνας.

tee ee ee eo ae

CHAP. ΧΧΙ. REVELATION. 539

on the south three the world now to the faith of Christ, or doctrine of
“ and re the the gospel, and their baptism, the sacrament of admis-
ee ee. εἰσι of all, performed by a threefold immersion and
profession of faith in the three Persons—Father, Son,
and Holy Ghost.
14 And the wall of 14. And the wall which encompassed the city, (as
pe ἐπ had twelve that Ezek. xl. 5. round about the house,) that is, the
υΒ δ ee and in Christian faith or doctrine, was built or founded upon
e names of . .
the twelve apostles the preaching of the twelve apostles of Christ.
of the Lamb. 15. And that angel with me had a reed in his hand,
15 And he that ch. xi. 1, to measure all these, and give the dimen-
Sriaes te. Corgan sions of each, as things that were like to continue for
sure the city, and the long use, (whereas that which was likely to be soon
gates thereof,andthe taken away was not to be measured, ch. xi. 2.)
wall thereof. 16. And the city or church being in the figure of
16 And the city a cube, (an equable, stable figure,) having every way

I mek wien the same dimensions, was both in length and breadth

as the breadth: and twelve thousand furlongs, (by the length noting the
he measured the city duration of it, by the breadth the extent of its circuit ;)
with the reed, twelve and the height was equal to the length and breadth
“apie ashi of it, noting the flourishing condition of it equal to
heads or aks the extent and duration. ae :

height of it are equal. 17. And the wall (that is, the Christian faith or

17 And he measur- doctrine) which surrounded and enclosed the city
ed the wall thereof, was an hundred forty-four cubits in compass, that is,
νας ge ne for- twelve times twelve cubits, allowing an equal pro-
2 according to the Portion to every of the twelve apostles (the found-
[f] measure of a ations of this wall, ver. 14,) in the planting that faith,
man, that is, of “the building that wall. And the rod, ver. 14, by which
angel. he meted all this, was a pole of six foot long, equal to

the stature of the angel that appeared to me, that is,
of a man, Ezek. xl. 3.

18 And the build- 18. And the matter of which this wall was made
ing of the wall of it was jasper, a very precious and durable stone, (see
μένῃ ΠΡῸΣ τοι ch. iv. 3,) noting the several ingredients in the Chris-
gold, like unto clear tian faith to be such, precious precepts, (a gracious
glass. yoke,) promises of great fidelity, sure to be per-

formed, and such as all eternity is concerned in; and
the church itself a society of holy men, observable for
sincere, conspicuous purity, such as God, who sees to
the bottom of the heart, acknowledges and approves,
and such as men may behold and glorify God for
them, in both respects expressed here by gold and
glass: gold in respect of the purity and value in the
sight of God; and glass in respect of the transparency
of it, discernible both to God and man: (see Tobit
ΧΙ], 16.)
12 the measure, μέτρον. 13 an angel, ἀγγέλου.

540 REVELATION. CHAP. ΧΧΙ.

19 And the found- 19, 20. And the apostles, which planted this faith,
pagan aa re OF were represented in a most glorious manner, by all
per tae yh all a the most precious things imaginable, (see Tobit xiii. 17,
ner of precious and Ezek. xxviii. 13,) the several intimations of each of
stones. The first which might have somewhat of propriety to each of
foundation was jasp- the apostles, but will hardly be appliable with an
: ατροι segs Be certainty, but all together certainly note that which is
᾿ chalcedony ; the Most precious, and signify their memory (as them-
fourth, anemerald; selves in their lifetime) to be such in the church of

20 The fifth, sar- God, and any thing that was taught by them to be ac-
ete ed eee aie cepted with veneration.
calves: "the 2%. And the governors of the church, which had
eighth, beryl; the the power of admitting into the church, or casting
ninth, a topaz; the out of it, ver. 12, were each of them represented as very
pia enayecpie estimable, precious persons; and the streets of the
ἐὐρε δή ae Vets city, that is, the assemblies or congregations of Chris-
ὯΝ amethyst. ‘tians in the church, were like gold and glass, (as

21 And the twelve before, ver. 18,) for purity of life and conspicuous-
gates were twelve ness of it, and even to God, that looked through the

pearls; every several .
gate was ofone pearl: bottom of it, approvable.

and the street of the 99: And there was liberty to serve God in every
city was pure gold, city and place, and not as it was wont among the
as it were transpa- Jews, only at Jerusalem, but wheresoever Christians
rent glass. met together, or in every man’s own recess, they of-

22 And I saw no ¢. 4g ve ἀ Goa sae A
temple therein: for fered up prayers to God, and God in Christ was in
the Lord God 1Aj- the midst of them, especially in the Christian churches
mightyandtheLamb set apart for God’s peculiar service in every city and
are the temple of it. town, and not only in some one place for all to resort

to.

23 Andthecityhad 23. And there was no need of sun and moon, new
no need of the sun, ways of revelations for the enlightening this church;
neither of the ΠΩΣ for God, by coming down and pitching his tent (being
al ae aa 3 4 in our human nature present here) upon the earth,
lighten it, and the hath planted the faith entirely, and so his doctrine is
Lamb is the light the full light of his church, the rule of all our faith,
thereof, and so there is no need of any additions or new revela-

tions.

24 Andthe nations 24. And all the people of the world that come to
of them which “are any sense of their idolatries and sins by all God’s
saved shall walk in judgments fallen upon them, shall be content to live
the light of it: and, - . .
the kinasof the earth Strictly according to this rule, (Isa. lx. 3,) and the
do bring their glory kings of the earth, (see Isa. xlix. 23,) the highest in
and honour into it. all sorts of power and learning &c., will submit them-

selves to it, and be glad to be members of the church,
and do their best to support it, and endow it with the
riches of this world.

14 the ruler of all is the temple thereof, 6 παντοκράτωρ vads αὐτῆς ἐστι. 15 escape,
σωζομένων.

CHAP. XXII. REVELATION. 541

ofp ae te. shies 25. And there shall be a most ready, hospitable re-

ΜΝ ΩΣ ΟἹ day: for ception at all times for all that will come in to the

there shall be no faith by amendment of life.

night there. 26. And the Gentiles of other parts, that are not
26 And they shall subject to the Roman empire, shall come in to the
bring the glory and church, and contribute their best to the flourishing of

h f byes : πεν ἃ ae
ea ἐς ΤΠ its by endowing of the church, (which is ordinarily

24 And there shal} meant by honour, see note [1] Col. ii.)
in no wise enterin- 27, And this shall generally be done by all that
to it any thing that have any resolution of living purely and godly, and

Sr eee only they shall be kept out which are immersed in all

mination, 1 or mak- filthiness, and abominable, unnatural, vicious prac-
eth a lie: but they tices, and in all kind of unjust dealings, (for such
which are written in cannot by the laws of baptism be received, and such

εὐνὰς Lamb’s book of wil} not desire to undergo Christ’s discipline.)

CHAP. XXII.

AND he shewed 1, And in the same vision I further saw, by the
oP isa pare clear 2U8¢l’s shewing me, or pointing to it, a font or bap-
as crystal, proceed- tistery, to which they that were admitted were bound
ing out of the throne to undertake all purity of living; and the power of
of God and of the admitting to that was intrusted to the governors of the
Lamb. church, by Christ communicated to them.

2 In the midst of 2. And I saw also a place for Christian assemblies ;
the a street ‘of it, and betwixt that and the font was the tree of life
ment ναίειν side planted, noting these two to be great obligations, and
the tree of life, which 2dvancers of piety in men’s hearts, such as should
bare twelve manner bring forth all manner of fruits of holiness at all sea-
of fruits, and yield- sons. And the visible outward profession and form
ed ue ni every of piety in the church (perhaps discipline and govern-
aks pee [6 pe ment and ceremonies instituted in it) were to be of
were for the healing great use, as to attract others and bring them into the
of the nations. church, so to keep men in a good healthy state of

soul, or reduce and restore them that are fallen
And 3 there from it.

[ef shall benomore 2. And for notorious sinners, such to whom the
curse: butthe throne censures of the church belong, they shall not be per-
πο ἊΝ οὐ the mitted to continue in it; for the Christian judicatures
and hisservantsshall SHall never cease, or be turned out of it, for the space
serve him: of the thousand years, (as many other governments

4 And they shall have failed,) and all Christians will submit to it.
see his face ; and his . And such as do so shall have the favour of God,
ΠΝ ὃ * ™ and shall be accounted true Christian servants of his.

3 And there shall 6: And in this church of Christ there shall be no

be no night there; more sadness or darkness, no want of refreshment or

16 and a lie, ψεῦδος. 1 thereof, and of the river, on this side and on that was the tree of
life bearing twelve fruits, yielding— 2 any accursed thing shall be there no longer.

542 REVELATION. CHAP. XXII.

and they need no comfort, God shall be all in all unto them; and th
candle, neither light shall never fail to enjoy this felicity of cheerful Chris-
of the sun; for the Pema ἄτως eee ee f .
Lord God. giveth tian living, this freedom of serving God, &c. expressed
them light : and they by being kings, (see note [d] ch. i,) and by reigning
shall reign for ever with Christ, ch. xx. 4.
and ee hig 6. And the angel then began to conclude and fold
hig Nags: “ up his discourse to me, and to sum up what I had seen
: yings . he eos ; ;
are faithful and true; 1 this vision, telling me, ‘That all this, as strange and
and the Lord God glorious as it was, should certainly come to pass; and
of the holy prophets that that God which inspired and gave commissions to
ae ae ΒΕΚΟΙ ἘΠ all the prophets had now sent an angel to make this
vants the things revelation, by way of vision, of those things that were
which must ’shortly speedily to commence, and one after another to come
be done. to pass.

4 Behold, I come 7: And this consideration of the speediness of the
quickly: blessed is completion of these prophecies, that of the prosperity
he that keepeth the of the church under the Christian emperors and kings
OYE ene eee within two hundred and fifty years, but of those that
ἘΥ " concerned the destruction of the Jews and Gnostics,

the present enemies and persecutors of Christians,
every where called the coming of Christ, (see note [Ὁ]
Matt. xxiv,) now immediately approaching, is of so
important consideration to every one who now lives
in the Christian church, that as it is the only way to
felicity for a man to guide his actions by the contents
of this prophecy, so it will go very ill with him that
doth not.

8 And] Johnsaw 8. And I that write all this book of visions, by way
these things, and of enistle to the seven churches of Asia, am that very
heard them. And ¥eyson that saw and heard all that is here set down;
when I had heard .
and seen, I fell down and when I did see them and hear them, I was so
to worship beforethe transported with the joyfulness of the matter of them,
feet of the angel that I did, in expression of a true sense of that benefit,
which shewed me jerform a most humble obeisance to him that had been
these things. : :

the messenger to convey it to me: (see ch. xix. 10.)

9 Then saith he 9. But he would not permit me, saying, [ am but

unto me, See thou a fellowservant of thine, and but equal to the other
do it not: for I am }ophets which are thy brethren, (thou thyself being
thy _fellowservant, : | ἑ 5
and of thy brethren such an one by being an apostle, see ch. XIX, 10 3) and
the prophets, and of they that live christianly, and persevere in the faith of
them which keep the Christ against all temptations, according to the design

sayings of this book: of this book, are absolutely such as I am, the servants

tani a Ae of God also. Let God have the thanks and praise of
all that shall be done, and of all that is now revealed
to thee.

το And he saith 10. And then, methought, Christ himself said thus

3 suddenly, ἐν τάχει.

wage aca oe

Pat Ne ae ee eee en

CHAP. XXII. REVELATION. 543

unto me, Seal not unto me: Seal not, shut not up this prophecy, (as seal-

τοὶ ἘΝ Ἢ See ing is opposed to leaving open and legible, Isa. xxix.

Ἂν τῷ & ae At 115) lay it not up asa thing that only future ages are

is at hand. concerned in ; for the time of the completion of a great
part of it is so immediately at hand, that it is fit the
prophecy should be open, for all to see and to observe
the completion of it.

τ Hethatis¢un- 11. And now the bad and good shall come to re-
just, let him be un- ceive their sentence: there remain not now any more
Engg qa jet SC2SOnS of working changes on any, but he that is now
him he filthy yy], 20 impenitent persecutor of Christianity, an impeni-
and he that is right- tent, carnal Gnostic, is like suddenly to be taken and
eous, let him ὅ be dealt with accordingly ; and, on the other side, he that
“a ge ΜΠ ae hath held out constant for all those terrors and perse-
Saw be holy stil, CUtions and deceits of carnal sins, is suddenly to re-

12 And, behold, 1 ceive the fruits and reward of it.
come quickly; and 12. And I shall not now make any longer delays,
my reward 7s with (as hitherto hath by some been objected against the
eva ΤΩΝ wv) fidelity of my promises, 2 Pet. iii. 9,) but hasten to
work shallbe -YewWard every man according to his works, both good

13 lam Alphaand and evil.

Omega, the begin- 19. I am the eternal God, that have descended so
Sere βοΐ the low to the very death of the cross, and having been
£4 Blessed ae Shey myself tempted, am sure not to leave you in calami-
that 7do his com- ties; I am able to perform my promise, and shall not
mandments, that by any means be hindered from it.

they may have*right 14. Thrice happy are they that receive the faith of
pe "a ἡ δοὶ Ὁ νὰ Christ, and live according to those rules of piety men-
through the gates toned, ver. 2, and live quietly and christianly in the
into the city. church.

15 For without are 15. Out of which all profane wicked persons are
dogs, pd eal to be ejected ; such are the Gnostics, who cannot be
anal See on ἡ better compared than to dogs, for biting and tearing
idolaters, and who- the orthodox constant Christians, and are over and
soever loveth and above sorcerers professed, and guilty of all filthy pol-
maketh a lie. lutions, bloody-minded, guilty of idol-worship, and

_ hypocritical, treacherous persons, (see ch. xxi. 8,) and
so are but false, equivocal members of Christ’s church,
and shall have no part of the benefit of Christians.

16 I Jesus have 16. 1 Jesus have sent unto thee my angel, with
sent mine angel to 41] these visions concerning the seven churches, and
Be rcy0n these all other passages concerning the universal church of
es. famthe root and Od. I am he that am known by the prophets by
the offspring of Da- these several titles, The root of Jesse, The son of

4 injurious, let him be injurious, ὁ ἀδικῶν ἀδικησάτω. 5 defileth, let him defile, 6 ῥυπῶν
ῥυπωσάτω. 6 Or, do righteousness: the King’s MS. reads δικαιοσύνην ποιησάτω. 7 Or,
wash their garments: for the King’s MS. reads πλύνοντες Tas στολὰς αὐτῶν. 8 power

over, or, upon, ἐξουσία ἐπί. 9 concerning, ἐπί.
7 OF, Upon, >

544 REVELATION. CHAP. XXII.

vid, and the bright David, (and therefore can bring down the mightiest

and morning star. kings, as David did,) The star that ushers in the day,
all lightsomeness and cheerfulness into the world :
(see note [o] ch. ii.)

17 And the Spirit 17. And the Spirit of God that dwells in the church
and the bride say, of Christ, and adorns and sets it out, fits it as a bride
ἀρ εκ hag pts for Christ, and the church, the bride itself, calls to
Come. And let hi, every man to consider his own safety, so far as to
that is athirst come. make haste to come into the number of these faithful
And whosoever will, servants of Christ. And let every one that heareth
re ἈΜᾺ er ia wa- these visions say the same, seeing the important ad-
or ΟΣ ΚΗΘ EY" vantages of it, and dangers of the contrary ; and who-

soever will, may have a cheerful admission to it, and
to that refreshing assistance of grace and pardon of
sin that is reached out there. |

18 For I testifyun- 18. As for all those to whom this prophecy shall
to every man that come, I conjure them all that they change not a tittle
ahs ai of it, and withal that they look upon it as the last au-
ΠΣ ref any man thoritative prophecy that is likely to come from hea-
shall add unto these Ven, to be a rule of faith to the church. What is here
things, God shall said is decreed and settled immutable ; no man shall
add unto him the be able to avert it; and whosoever shall go about to
μοί ψόαν aa ee infuse any other expectations into men than what are

| ‘agreeable to these visions, God shall bring on him the
judgments that are here denounced against God’s
greatest enemies.

το Andifany man 19. And so in like manner, whosoever shall dero-
shall take away from gate any thing from the authority of this prophecy, or
ae words of the take out any part of it, or occasion men’s not receiving

ook of this pro- a 4 : ϑ
phecy, God shalltake the admonition of Christ here contained, in every part
away his part out of thereof, God shall cast him off, throw him out of the
the book of life, church, account him uncapable of all the blessings
and out ve the ἊΝ which are here promised to the faithful Christians.
Ag a ety as 20. Christ that sent these visions affirmeth assuredly
written in this book. that he will speedily set to the execution of what is

20 He which tes- contained in them, (see note [Ὁ] Matt. xxiv.) and that
tifieth these things jnfallibly. And the writer hereof in the name of all
saith, Surely I come ¢ithful Christians gives his acclamation: Be it so,
quickly ; Amen. E- ἘΣ). ὯΝ
ven so, come, Lord Lord Jesus, be it so. ‘oo
Jesus. 21. 1 am now to conclude this epistle to the seven

21 The grace of our churches in the solemn form of apostolical salutation;
Lord Jesus Christ be The grace, mercy and goodness of our Lord Jesus

with you all. Amen. Christ be with you all. Amen.

10 Or; tree: the King’s MS. reads ξύλου.

on se"
' ν er ee aaa
Forks owe vie ents Poe ae
τοῖς κ᾿ ΠΡ ee eit
ewe
Sane Se
- os er

mets